The Unity Pact 3: Love And War

Chapters

Prologue
Chapter 1: The Festival (part 2)
Chapter 1: The Festival (part 3)
Chapter 1: The Festival (part 4)
Chapter 2: Getting Caught Up
Chapter 3: Time To Decide
Chapter 4: Scots and Changelings
Chapter 5: End Of The First Day
Side Scene: Recovery
Chapter 6: The Festival Day 2 (part 1)
Chapter 6: The Festival Day 2 (part 3)
Chapter 6: The Festival Day 2 (part 4)
Chapter 7: The Festival Days 3 & 4
Chapter 8: The Festival Days 5, 6, and 7
Chapter 9: Blast From The Past
Chapter 10: Mental Train Wrecks
Chapter 11: Trottingham
Chapter 12: Anger And Perspectives
Chapter 13: Bad Days
Chapter 14: Hard Decisions
Side Scene: The Anger Of A Unicorn
Chapter 16: Meeting The Family
Chapter 17: Tying Up Lose Ends
Chapter 18: Intercession
Chapter 19: Dinner With The Family
Chapter 20: Sober Minds And Drunk Mouths
Chapter 21: Home Again
Chapter 23: Complications
Chapter 24: New Life And Old Legends
Chapter 25: Dashed Expectations
Chapter 26: Flaring Tempers And Communication Facilitated
Chapter 27: Confusion
Chapter 28: Hints And Decisive Actions
Chapter 29: Discovery
Chapter 30: Lessons In Life
Chapter 31: Greater Understanding
Chapter 32: Distress
Chapter 33: Corrected Heading
Chapter 34: Being Direct
Chapter 35: A Kavim Wedding
Chapter 36: The Veil Begins To Lift
Re: Chapter 38: Trolling
Chapter 39: Preparations And Prophecy
Chapter 40: The Wedding Day
Chapter 41: The First Night
Chapter 42: The Morning After
Chapter 43: New Developments
Chapter 44: Pride And History
Chapter 45: Things To Come
Chapter 46: Time Marches On
Chapter 47: The Clouds Gather
Chapter 48: Reactions
Chapter 49: How To Deal
Chapter 50: Balancing Decisions
Chapter 51: The Dead Speak
Chapter 52: Observations
Chapter 53: Exploring
Chapter 54: Discoveries And Ire
Chapter 55: Arrangements
Chapter 56: Reunion
Chapter 57: Talking To Old Flames
Chapter 58: The Announcement
Chapter 59: The Reaction
Chapter 61: The New World
Chapter 62: Different Perspective
Chapter 63: Wonders
Chapter 64: Face To Face
Chapter 65: Final Decisions
Chapter 66: For Every Action...
Chapter 67: There Is An Opposite...
Chapter 68: And Equal Reaction
Chapter 69: Reverberations
Chapter 70: The Wheels Start Turning
Chapter 71: Planning For Problems
Chapter 72: The Thunderhead Looms
Chapter 73: Cocking Back The Hammer
Chapter 15: The Investigator And The Doctor
(MICRO) Chapter 22: New Arrivals
Chapter 37: Surprise Guests And Violent Outbursts
Chapter 60: Confronting Hiriboshi
Chapter 1: The Festival (part 1)
Chapter 6: The Festival Day 2 (part 2)

Prologue

Three months after the Emissarial Staff departed from New Humansville:

Artex crossed the word, 'Ethiopia' off his list as the Sky Carriage rocked to the right in the stiff headwind, "Who would have guessed that Amharic and Chinvelan had similar roots?" he asked the open air.

Razor Wit, Rose Thorn, and Oriana were on the big bed in the rear of the Carriage with the contents of a silk bag laid out, glittering on the blanket. The three mares were too busy to answer him, they were admiring the gifts that the Zebra mare's family had given her. Vaiawa smiled warmly at the trio and cast a subtle longing look at the golden, ruby studded leg band Artex had given Oriana not five days prior as an engagement present. He had waited until the people from Ethiopia had been settled in, before he had proposed to the young Zebra mare in front of her entire family. Her answer had been a resounding 'YES'.

"I doubt anybody could have guessed it. I am more glad that they knew how to swim." Vaiawa said smoothly.

Artex nodded as he sat down on one of the benches and scratched the ears of his ever growing Great Pig, Suey. Suey had grown substantially since their departure from New Humansville. The top of her shoulders were even with the bottom of Artex' ribs and she weighed more than all the official members of the Emissarial Staff combined. Nevertheless Artex loved Suey more like a daughter than a pet, "I guess not everybody has the same luck when they get dropped off in this world." He rolled up the parchment and stowed it in his shoulder bag, "If that village of Zebras hadn't been swimming when it happened... well twenty eight drowned people are better than the entire group. I just wish they hadn't been so distant from the capital. Heck, I'm not sure we were even needed here. They seemed to be doing well on their own."

Vaiawa snorted and turned her head to the side in embarrassment, "Speak for yourself my love, I still have an obligation to my own people. I had hoped for a warmer reception than I ended up receiving, but I suppose it is to be expected. I can only hope I helped make some inroads toward the Zebras accepting Changelings."

Artex stood up from his bench and walked over to the bed. He leaned over and kissed Vaiawa just above her twisted horn, "You did great, Vaiawa. I couldn't have done better myself."

Vaiawa giggled and looked up at the disfigured Human, "That's not saying much."

Artex smiled down at her, "I'm sure you'll get a warmer reception sooner or later."

* * *

Five months later, while investigating Humans in the Dragon Lands:

A gout of dragon fire blasted the ground behind the Emissarial Staff as they sprinted around pools of lava, "This," Vaiawa said breathlessly, "Is NOT the kind of warm reception I was hoping for!"

* * *

Two months later, in the deserts to the West of Aapoloosa:

Artex shook hands with Navajo Chief Hokee, "I hope we get to see some of you visiting New Humansville sometime in the future." The Emissary said with a smile, "The buffalo seem to like you well enough."

Chief Hokee lowered his hand, "They are most forgiving considering we killed and ate one of their elders."

Thunder Hooves, who was standing nearby, snorted, "There was little to forgive. We all must return to the dust and nourish the soil eventually... though being excreted through the bowels of an ape is probably not the way he wanted to do so. You honored him by using his remains to keep your people alive," his eyes roved over the skin of the former Buffalo that Hokee was wearing, "His death had meaning and he had gone off to return to the Great Herd. He accomplished his goal and you say he did not suffer. That is enough." Thunder Hooves turned and plodded away, "Wear him as a symbol. Let his remains be passed down through the generations so that future generations will be able to look upon him and see that even when there is tragedy, peace CAN triumph."

* * *

Two hours later:

Artex entered the Sky Carriage, threw his shoulder bag into the wooden bins by the door, walked to the back, and flopped down on the big bed he and his herd had become so familiar with. Oriana was the next to enter the Sky Carriage, she was followed by Razor Wit, Vaiawa, Suey though she could barely fit through the door due to her height and girth, and finally Rose Thorn brought up the rear and closed the door behind them.

The mares quickly laid down on the benches and held into the front and back edges with their hooves. The Pegasi team lifted the Sky Carriage into the air and banked right quickly. Artex, having flopped onto the bed instead of preparing for takeoff, rolled off the bed in a confused whirlwind of flailing arms and legs, "WAAH!" He hit the floor with a heavy thud, rolled into the hard wooden wall, and lay there groaning until the Pegasi leveled off into a straight line.

The mares let go of the edges of their benches and stood up. Rose looked over her shoulder as they all began removing their saddlebags, "Artex? Are you alright?"

"Groan."

Rose rolled her eyes, "You actually said the word, 'groan'?" She giggled, "Come on, your khopesh can't be comfortable to wear when you're laying down, and I want some snuggle time. It's getting on toward winter again, you know."

Razor Wit dropped her saddlebags into the wooden bins and sauntered over to her fiance as he picked himself up off the floor "Mmhmm, cold winter days where there's nothing to do except stay in bed... snuggling." She turned and flicked her tail at him, "I want to do more than snuggle, but I respect you enough to wait. Just think of what's waiting for you once we get married... eep!"

The tan Unicorn mare squeaked as her fiance picked her up in his arms and met her lips with his in an impassioned kiss. She whimpered and all but melted in his arms as their tongues danced. Her forehooves wrapped around the back of his head and pulled him further into the kiss. Without meaning to, Artex sat down on the edge of the bed and started lowering Razor toward the sheets.

"They're at it again!" Rose yelled from the front of the Carriage.

A green aura gently pulled the two lovers apart as Vaiawa hopped up onto the bed, "Really now, you two. I know that you said you want to wait till you're married Artex but your actions say otherwise. Just go get married already. I'm not going to keep separating you two every time this happens."

Artex sat up and laid his head back against the wooden wall at the head of the bed, "We can't." He said through gritted teeth, "Not until we're done making sure all the Humans are safe."

Oriana shook her head trotting over and hopping up onto the bed as well, "There's no way we CAN ensure that. Once we help them integrate, that's it, our job is done. At least until a major catastrophe occurs and we are called upon to intervene."

"You mean like what happened in the Diamondback Mountains, where you though the Dragons were eating those people from Narway..."

"Norway," Artex corrected her, "And don't pin that solely on me. We all thought that. How were we supposed to know they were just exercising?" He sat up gesturing with his hands, "I mean, who exercises with a Dragon by jumping around on it, dodging its claws and teeth?"

Razor raised her head from where she lay on the bed, "I'm siding with Artex on this one, Rose. If I saw a Human wielding a huge axe and screaming while jumping around on a grown Dragon I'd think they were fighting too. And don't even try to say that you knew better. YOU'RE the one who shot at the Dragon and made it mad."

In response, Rose blew playful raspberries at her Unicorn sister/wife. Artex, Oriana, and Vaiawa all snickered at the antics of the Earth Pony and Unicorn. Artex laced his fingers behind his head, feeling much more at ease, "So, where are we going now? Did the Princess ever confirm that any Humans ended up in Yak-Yakistan?"

Because she had to take off her armor and safely remove her gun, Rose was the only member of the herd still at the front of the Sky Carriage where the Princess always left new messages about where reports of Humans were. Rose dropped the final piece of her armor into the wooden bins and reached into the slot where the messages were always left. Since their departure from New Humansville more than a year prior, the entire herd had fantasized about the day when they could reach into the message slot and find nothing. Finding nothing meant that they could go home and they were more than eager to do so.

Which was what led to a collective groan of disappointment when Rose held up another rolled up scroll, "So," she said holding the scroll aloft, "Who wants to do the honors?"

Artex held out his right hand, "I'll do it."

Rose tossed him the scroll then turned back to the bins so she could retrieve the food that was always stored there. Princess Celestia had begun leaving a single bottle of fine wine in the Carriage for the Emissarial Staff to enjoy after finishing each assignment. Rose was surprised to discover that instead of a single bottle, there were three, all of different types of wine and two bottles of hard liquor. Perplexed, Rose listened as Artex read the contents of the scroll out loud, "To the dedicated Emissarial Staff, there have been no reports of any new groups of Humans. In light of that fact, I have left you each something to enjoy to celebrate your success. Your Pegasi team is taking you back to New Humansville. Well done and thank you." Artex slowly lowered the scroll and let it fall onto the bed, "We're going home girls."

* * *

Otherside

General Mitsoku Hiriboshi gripped the guard rail of the Observation Deck watching intently as The Event raged beyond the glass. The intercom set into the ceiling above his head crackled to life, "Commencing stabilization of The Event." The General watched as the fifty miles of highly modified magnetic hadron collider coils surrounding and holding The Event in place altered their frequencies slowly. The process would take months to complete, but the General felt that it would all be worth it in the end. The possibilities for uses of the device were nearly infinite. He licked his lips in anticipation. His request for troops had gone through and he was eagerly awaiting the ten thousand additional 'security personnel'. He wondered what the world would be like after he changed it. The facility would be his shaping tool and the world would never be the same. He knew that other nations would resist the changes, but he also knew that it would be for the best in the end.

The ends would always justify the means when the world was at stake, in his mind. He had seen conflict his whole life in one form or another. Conflict made people stronger. It killed off the weak while the strong survived. He ground his teeth thinking about the weakness that Humanity had allowed to take root. Mental illnesses, the retarded, the deformed, they were all weak to him. They needed to be put down. Humanity needed to be strong again. The weak held the world back from what it could accomplish. So many resources were wasted keeping the ill and infirm alive when those same resources could be used to further the sciences and knowledge. His opinion was firm as stone, 'Even I, when I am old and sick. I should be put down when I am no longer useful. I am no different than any other, except I can see what is wrong with the world today. I will make the world strong again.' a grim expression crossed his face, 'I will be the one to fix the world. They may hate me for a short while, but eventually they will see that I am right. We were meant to subdue our world and worlds beyond our solar system. We have planets filled to bursting with resources and we let it all go to waste. We could be so much more...' he stood up straight and adjusted his uniform, 'I will make us strong.'

Author's Note

And here it is, the final part of the Unity Pact saga.

I feel an explanation is in order. I completely lost the drive to complete the short stories I said I would write. For that I apologize to the readers who posted ideas for the short stories. The ideas are very good and I would like to see them done, but I feel that I am and will continue to be unable to write them. That may change in the future but I know myself and that insight grants me no opinions of success. I decided to instead get going on the third and final installment of the series. I hope all of my wonderful readers will be able to find it in their hearts to forgive me for my error in judgement. If anybody wants to tackle one of the story ideas listed in the blog, feel free to do so. Also, I wrote this world with the hopes that people will see all the possibilities and write their own stories within the world of T.U.P. I do not ask that those story ideas be passed by me, all I want is a certain level of continuity in regard to the main story-line.

The following is a quote from my fantastic editor in regard to Vaiawa separating Razor Wit and Artex:
(new profession: pre-marital intimacy propriety specialist. To ensure you and your herd maintain acceptable levels of intimacy until your big day! *not responsible for blue balls)

Chapter 1: The Festival (part 2)

Fluttershy decided to stay with Rainbow Dash at the home of Darryl Hord. Artex had told them a few things about his Marine buddy, but they had never met him. Wanting to get acquainted and hoping for perhaps a tour behind the scenes, Rainbow Dash led the way through the streets, flying low to the ground and holding a piece of paper with directions to his home in front of her. The directions said that Darryl's house was on the corner of Fifth Street and Fortune Lane. She had found Fifth Street easily enough, and it did not take her long to reach where it intersected Fortune Lane.

The house was plain, painted in white with light blue shutters and a matching door. Dash landed and waited for Fluttershy to catch up to her, which fortunately did not take long. Dash trotted forward and knocked loudly on the door. Fluttershy trotted up behind her and sat down, waiting for somebody to answer. After a few seconds Dash was getting impatient, "Grr, come on! Open up!" She yelled.

From behind them came a teasing masculine voice, "Patience is a virtue, but its fruits are bittersweet."

Dash spun around like a top. Her wings flared out and she lowered her front half in an aggressive stance. Fluttershy merely squeaked and backed up behind her friend. Standing on the street was a Human figure dressed in polished, silvery armor. Try as she might, the only weapon Dash could identify was a club hanging from the Human's waist. The Human had other things on its belt, but Dash was lost as to their possible use, "Didn't your mother ever tell you not to sneak up on Ponies like that!?" Dash addressed hotly.

The Human crossed his arms and tilted his head back as if in thought for a moment before he responded, "No," he paused as if making sure of his statement, "No I don't think she ever did." He uncrossed his arms, "You seem to forget that on Earth, we didn't have any talking Ponies."

Dash snorted in frustration, "Alright wise-guy, what do you want with us? We were given directions to come to this house and meet Artex' friend because he offered us a place to stay. We haven't done anything wrong."

The Human shrugged, "I never stated that you had. I was just giving out a free life lesson. And for your information, you are standing in front of my house."

Dash shook her head, "Nuh-uh, this is the house of Artex' friend! You can't fool me."

A quiet voice from behind Dash reminded her that Fluttershy was still with her, "Um, I hate to correct you Rainbow Dash, but he never stated that this house didn't belong to Artex' friend. For all we know, this Human might be a roommate or even the friend himself."

The Human chuckled, "Wow, Dan wasn't kidding when he said you were aggressive, Dash." The Human reached up and removed his helmet allowing his sandy blond hair to breathe, "And Fluttershy is right," he performed a small bow, "I'm Darryl."

Dash relaxed her stance, "Really? Why didn't you say so?"

Darryl shrugged, "Because messing with you seemed like fun." He cleared his throat, "You will have to excuse me, I'm still on duty and I need to get back to work. I can give you a tour if you want, though. I get off duty at four this afternoon, but I'm on-call all the time. What do you say we meet back here around four-thirty and I'll treat you two ladies to dinner around five? You can meet my girlfriends then, too. Is that acceptable?"

Rainbow Dash did not need to think it over, "Sounds good to me. Since you live here, I'll bet you know all the best events!" Fluttershy nodded silently behind her friend as Darryl replaced his helmet.

He motioned for the two mares to follow him, "Come on then. This place isn't exactly tiny." He turned and began walking down the street. Rainbow Dash fluttered to Darryl's right side and Fluttershy trotted on Dash's right. Dash looked Darryl's armor up and down curiously, "Soooo, are you one of the Civil Guard in New Humansville?"

Darryl snapped the gloved fingers of his left hand in a jaunty manner, "We're called the Community Welfare Guardians or C.W.G. but in essence, it's the same thing. We respond to any and all emergencies. Our single biggest goal is keeping everybody in town safe."

"Don't you mean, 'everypony'?" Dash asked.

"It wouldn't make sense if he did," Fluttershy spoke from beside Dash, "There are more than Ponies living here, so they say, 'everybody' instead. It isn't specific to a species and it works for all the citizens. I heard other Humans and Ponies say it too."

As they walked, Darryl gave many friendly waves to the Humans and Ponies they passed. Dash was trying to see everything around them at the same time, while Fluttershy subtly glanced around to see if anything caught her interest. Darryl stopped and spoke to a Human woman with fiery red hair, "Hey there Alana," he greeted her warmly gesturing to her swollen belly, "Are the little ones feeling active today?"

Alana smiled back and placed her right hand on her belly, "Not too much..." she trailed off as soon as she spotted Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy, "Oh, I recognize you two! Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy right? Welcome to New Humansville. I hope you enjoy your visit." She finished her greeting by extending her right hand toward the two mares.

Dash shook her hand with a grin, "It's not bad so far." Fluttershy was gazing at Alana's belly, "Are you with foal?" She asked quietly.

Alana patted her stomach, "Oh yeah. I'm due next week, and let me tell you, it will not come soon enough."

Fluttershy cautiously approached Alana, staring at her bulge, "How long is the gestational period for Humans? Do you know if it's a colt or a filly?"

Alana giggled behind her hand, "Two boys. Young Human males are called boys. Infant Humans are called babies. The gestational period for Humans is about 280 days, though it is often slightly different by a week or so. And before you ask, 'yes' you can touch the belly, just don't press too hard. Humans are much more frail than Ponies."

While Fluttershy examined Alana's stomach, Dash had a question, "So you feel safe having... babies in a town with Changelings and Bloodmages?"

Alana nodded, "I do. It was a strain for a while though. The Bloodmages took some time to adjust to us, and for us to adjust to them. It turns out that they had been raised to believe that all Unicorns could freely mind-control or even kill almost anybody they wanted to and there were no laws to stop them..."

"But that's not true! Rarity and Twilight would NEVER do that!" Dash interjected.

Alana smiled down at her, "We know that, but they didn't. It is very difficult to unlearn something you had been taught your whole life. For example: would you be surprised to learn that some of the C.W.G. Officers here in New Humansville are women and mares? How about a Changeling as big as a house who has a filly for a best friend? Just because we believe something, doesn't make it true."

Rainbow Dash shot Alana a skeptical look. Darryl, seeing an opportunity, goaded Dash, "We can prove it too. Go ahead, ask us anything you want about Humans or Changelings."

Dash rose into the air, and crossed her forehooves, hovering at eye level with Darryl, "O.K. is it really true that Humans eat meat besides fish? When Artex lived in Ponyville, he and Fluttershy would go out fishing every so often, but once I heard him say that he missed bacon."

Darryl nodded, "Oh yeah. Bacon is 'awesome' wrapped in 'delicious' with a side of 'yum'. We have some here in New Humansville. We get it shipped from Gryphonvale."

"Changelings CAN eat meats, and it is nutritious, but most just like fruits and vegetables... and lots of fungi like mushrooms." Alana explained.

Dash looked up at Alana, "You sure seem to know a lot about Changelings. Did you dissect one or something?"

Alana's expression tightened, "No." she said briskly, "Some Changelings have volunteered to be examined, but I can promise you that none have been harmed." She took a deep breath to calm down, "You seem to have some animosity toward Changelings. Can you tell me why that is?"

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes and huffed loudly, "Oh I don't know, maybe because they tried to take over Equestria. Maybe because they would have wrapped us all up in cocoons and fed off us until we died. Or maybe because they attacked us for no reason."

Alana nodded her head in understanding, "Alright, I think I can see why you would think that. Would it make you feel better to know that Queen Chrysalis is... no longer a problem? Or how about the fact that despite the fact that they were starving to death, some of the Changelings refused to attack Canterlot?"

"How is Chrysalis NOT a problem? It's just a matter of time until she tries to take over again!" Dash exclaimed.

Alana shook her head with a grim smile, "I can guarantee you she will never threaten anybody else ever again."

Dash looked very doubtful, "How do YOU know!?"

Darryl cleared his throat loudly, "Excuse me ladies, but I believe I was giving you two a tour?"

Dash shook her head, "Oh right." She shot Alana an apologetic look, "Sorry about, you know, getting angry and all that. I'm not calling you a liar or anything, but I just get really amped up when I talk about Changelings."

Alana smiled warmly at Dash, "You should try talking to one. I promise, they aren't the monsters you think they are."

Dash rolled her eyes, "Yeah... we'll see. I don't plan on going out of my way to chat it up with a love-bug."

Fluttershy patted Alana on the leg to get her attention, "Um... it was nice meeting you." She looked at Alana's belly, "I hope they both come out big and healthy." Fluttershy then turned and trotted after Dash and Darryl.

As they approached the Town Square where many of the events were being set up, Dash kept asking Darryl questions, "I just can't believe you guys actually LIVE with Changelings. How do they suck up enough love to survive? Do you guys tie somebody down for lunch every day or something?"

Darryl chuckled, "Not even close. You weren't listening very well you know, Alana already explained that. Changelings can eat normal food just like everybody else. They use the love energy for their spells and shape-shifting abilities. They don't need to take any love if it is given freely. They can just siphon it out of the world around them."

"Alana seemed nice." Fluttershy offered.

Darryl nodded, "She better be. She's the new Changeling Queen."

"WHAT!?" Dash bellowed leaping into the air, "But she... she seemed so... normal! Did she hypnotize me!?" She landed and thrust her face toward Fluttershy, "Twilight said that her brother's eyes flashed green when Chrysalis hypnotized him. Quick, what color are my eyes!?"

Fluttershy backed away from her fillyhood friend, "You eyes, um look... normal?"

"She can't use hardly any of her powers while she's pregnant, it would hurt her babies." Darryl stated bluntly, "She couldn't have hypnotized you if she wanted to." He then mumbled to himself, "It's like trying to talk down a Bloodmage who just saw a Unicorn for the first time."

Dash heard his remark and stopped cold, "What do you mean?"

Darryl sighed and shook his head, "Remember we said that Bloodmages used to think Unicorns mind-controlled everybody?" Dash nodded and Darryl continued, "Well here you are doing the exact same thing except with Changelings instead of Unicorns, and you're just as wrong as they were."

Dash lapsed into silence, digesting the new information.

* * *

In a different part of town, Rarity was standing in front of a brightly painted house. She raised her right forehoof, knocked on the door, then stepped back and fluffed her mane. She wanted to look perfect for whichever of Artex' friends had offered to let her stay free of charge, 'I was not expecting any special treatment, but I shan't refuse such generosity.'

The door clicked and swung open, revealing a blue Earth Pony mare who had a rust colored mane and tail. Rarity put on her best smile, "Good morning! My name is Rarity. I do believe that there is a Human here by the name of Kolo Calvin? He offered to let me stay here during the festival and I wanted a chance to get to know with whom I am going to be staying."

The blue mare bit her lower lip and let out a shrill whistle so loud it left Rarity's ears ringing, "KOLO! RARITY IS HERE!" She turned back to the slightly deafened alabaster Unicorn and bobbed her head daintily, "Come on in Rarity. I'm Buzz Butter. Kolo is in the basement working with Tina to see if they can make a better model of toilet."

Rarity had to bite her tongue, 'Toilet? He works with... sewage? How grotesque! Still, it IS a part of life... albeit a gross one. Still, I'm certain he is very nice.' Rarity stepped into the foyer of the home and looked around. It was very nicely appointed with varnished wooden furniture on display and a vase of bright, colorful flowers set against the left wall.

Rarity took in a deep breath and let it out. The sound of a door banging open drew her attention to the hulking figure squeezing his way out of a small doorway which she assumed led to the basement. Rarity took an involuntary step back at the size of the Human man, 'Good gracious! Artex was tall enough as it was but this man... he's as tall as Iron Will!'

Kolo stood up straight and cracked his back then turned to Rarity, "You must be Rarity, right?" He asked with a grin.

Rarity shook the daze out of her head and answered him, "I am indeed sir, and you must be Kolo." Rarity flung her mane over her shoulder and straightened her posture, "Artex has spoken of you with glowing praise. According to him, you are one of the nicest people he ever had the pleasure of knowing."

Kolo chuckled and blushed at the compliment, "Thanks Rares, I don't know about all that, but Dan is a good friend and any friend of his is a friend of mine."

Rarity blinked at Kolo's shortening of her name and laughed uncomfortably, "Rares... how... unusual... it's a very avant garde figure of speech."

A tiny framed Human woman emerged from behind Kolo and Rarity's eyes widened, "Oh my, I'm so sorry ma'am, I did not see you there. If I may say, you have some of the most refined and delicate features of any Human I have ever seen."

Tina Pho smiled at the alabaster Unicorn mare and crossed her arms, "I take it you're the one who's staying with us for the week, huh?"

Rarity bobbed her head, "Indeed I am..."

Rarity suddenly stopped talking when she felt two tiny arms encircle her right foreleg. She looked down and saw a tiny Human dressed in a bright blue shirt and wearing a diaper. He stared up at her with huge, dark brown eyes peeking out from under a tousled head of thick jet black hair. Rarity blinked three times in quick succession and nearly shattered all the glass in the house with her squeal, "Ooh! Aren't you the cutest little thing!?" She lit up her horn and levitated him up to eye level, "Just look at that adorable little shirt!" She looked to Kolo and Tina, "He is so precious! Is he yours?"

Tina held up her left hand, "Mine, not Kolo's. His name is Merlin. Oh and be careful not to take the limiter ring off his arm. It keeps his magic at bay and he can't remove it himself so he tries to get other people to do it for him. His magic is too wild for him to control right now. One time he phased through his crib and the floor. If Buzz Butter hadn't been walking directly underneath where his crib was, he would have fallen into the dirt. Thankfully the shock of hitting her back jarred him enough to let go of his magic." Tina shook her head, "It could have been a LOT worse. After that, we decided that we had no choice other than a limiter ring."

Rarity cocked her head to the left, "Has anypony checked his Nouns and Verbs?"

Tina blew out an exasperated breath, "Yeah, he has a three... in everything."

Rarity's jaw dropped open in astonishment, "Oh my!" She turned her head and nuzzled little Merlin warmly, "I think somebody is going to have a full scholarship for Celestia's School For Gifted Unicorns..." she raised her head and cleared her throat, "Correction, Celestia's School for Magical Studies." She rolled her eyes, "I keep forgetting that the school is now open to more than just Unicorns."

Kolo clapped his hands together loudly, "I don't know about you, but I think it's about time for lunch. Since you're the guest it's your choice, home cooked or restaurant?"

Rarity set Merlin down very gently, "I think home cooked sounds lovely."

Buzz Butter smiled hugely as she turned and pranced toward the kitchen, "Great! I'll make my specialty."

Rarity smiled after the blue mare's retreating form, "If I may ask," she queried to Kolo, "What is her specialty?"

The huge Human man grinned, flashing his teeth, "Spaghetti with lamb meatballs and bacon sauce."

Author's Note

The next round of Spot The Typo is about to begin. Who will be the winner of this round?

Chapter 1: The Festival (part 3)

Applejack trotted into the waiting area of the Community Welfare Guardian Headquarters and looked around. There were Human and Pony shaped benches and cushions set against the right and left walls with several potted plants interspersed throughout the room. Directly opposite the double front doors was an oak reception desk. Seated behind the desk was a brilliant yellow Unicorn mare dressed in a pressed, dull silver uniform, her bright red mane pulled back into a tight bun.

She smiled thinly at Applejack, "Good afternoon ma'am. How may we help you?"

Applejack trotted up to the desk and reared back, placing her forehooves on the top, "Erm, Ah'm lookin' for uh, Michael Joyner? Mah name's Applejack an' Ah was told that he offered tuh let me stay with 'im fer the week. Ah was told Ah could find 'im here. Ah hope he ain't in no trouble."

The Officer shook her head, "Captain Joyner is out on patrol at the moment, but he left directions to his residence for you. He also said to tell you, 'Make yourself at home or go enjoy the festival. You're a guest and you may consider his home yours as long as you stay. Dinner will be at six this evening and he left you a voucher for free lunches every day at The Melting Pot."

Applejack smiled, "Well that's right nice o' 'im. If'n ya see 'im today before Ah do, can ya tell 'im Ah'm gonna go look around for a while?"

The mare nodded, "I can do that right now actually." Applejack watched curiously as the mare levitated a shiny metal helmet up and placed it on her head, "H.Q. to Captain Joyner."

The helmet spoke back just loud enough for Applejack to hear, "Joyner here, go for H.Q."

"Applejack has received the vouchers and says she is going to enjoy the festival until dinner, over." The mare related.

"10-4. Give her my apologies for not being there, but I have to keep an eye on my town. Rachel is at home though, if she wants to wait there later, over." The helmet replied.

"10-4 Captain. Headquarters out." The mare removed the helmet and set it back behind the desk, "The Captain sends his apologies for not being here. He also said that his wife is at the house if you want to wait there later. Was there anything else you needed help with?"

Applejack shook her head, "Nah, Ah'm just gonna take a gander at what's goin' on." Applejack replied, turning away from the desk toward the front double doors, "Thanks for your help though."

* * *

Alex Ludwig was busier than he ever remembered being in his entire life. In preparation for the festival he had stocked up on everything he sold. The entire store room in the back of The Melting Pot was stuffed to the hinges with extra food and drinks. In the year of time that New Humansville spent preparing for the festival, Alex had expanded The Melting Pot to triple its normal size with two additional floors above the first. He had stocked up so much that he had also filled up his basement with extra supplies. Cleaning products, plates, cups, silverware and other things he overstocked were stuffed into the subterranean level of his home.

His staff of employees had quadrupled as well. He had hired on and trained Ponies to work as bar tenders so he could be free to do as he pleased. The Melting Pot brought in a huge amount of revenue, but Alex also paid his staff well and kept every little piece of his establishment in like-new condition. The tables were always spotless, the floors were always mopped to a perfect shine every night, and the bar top was waxed to perfection. Alex Ludwig was proud of his restaurant and it showed.

He was sitting at his private desk in the back office triple checking his inventory. The desk was cherry wood and his chair was lined with leather imported from Gryphonvale. The office was small, only about three Fathoms by four Fathoms, and sparsely decorated, but it served Alex well. His loyal employees were preparing the three dining rooms for guests and he was nearly done with his inventory check when he felt a chill crawl up his spine.

He looked up from the paperwork lying on his desk and peered around the well lit room. He thought he saw a momentary flash of bubblegum pink next to his desk, but when he leaned over, there was nothing there. Looking past the danish sitting on a plate on the far end of the desk, he saw nothing out of the ordinary. Scratching his head in confusion, he shrugged and went back to his ledgers. A moment later he felt warm breath on the back of his neck. Alex spun around startled, but there was nothing there except his wooden filing cabinet and the life-sized statue of a Pony on top of it. Alex shook his head, 'Man, I need to relax! This festival has me ready to smash my statue... wait a second... I don't have a statue!' Alex looked up sharply, but there was no sign that the statue had ever been there. The dust on top of the cabinet hadn't even been disturbed.

Alex flopped back down in his chair questioning his sanity, 'What the hell is wrong with me?' The danish caught his eye and his stomach chose that very moment to gurgle unhappily, 'Heh, I guess I've just been so stressed out I forgot to eat and my mind is playing tricks on me.' He reached across his desk, trying to grab the danish, but he misjudged his aim and accidentally pushed it off the edge of the desk, "Shit!"

In a reflexive action, he launched himself out of his chair and grabbed at the danish, just a pink shark rose out from the far side of his desk and snatched it away from his hand with a gulping sound. Finally certain that he was not alone in his closed and locked office... somehow, Alex rolled off the desk and bellowed loudly, "Alright, come out right the 'hell' now!"

A brilliantly pink Pony popped out from the far side of his desk, "Are we done playing hide and seek already? Did I win?"

Alex felt his left eye twitch, "We were never playing in the first place!" He shouted.

Pinkie grinned hugely, "Then I win by defauuuuult!" she sang.

"How did you get in here!?" Alex yelled.

Pinkie pointed to the desk, "Through the secret passage you have in the drawer silly!" She giggled, "Here watch." As Alex watched, she pulled open the top right drawer of his desk and somehow, SOMEHOW fit her entire body inside and the drawer closed by itself with a clunk. Alex felt dizzy just watching the sheer impossibility of it all when a knock suddenly came from the locked door behind him.

He numbly opened the door, 'No way. No fucking way.' When he opened the door, there she stood, "See? I can get in or out. I didn't want to say anything at first because you looked like you were REALLY concentrating on your supply ledger, so I decided to let you finish. I got bored after a minute or two so I started back-checking your files and charts. Did you know there's a discrepancy in your financial charts from a year ago for a bottle of..."

"STOP!" Alex roared, "Stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, STOP! Stop talking! Stop doing impossible things! Stop, stop, stop!" He stumbled and leaned against the wall groaning pitifully, "Who-who... the 'FUCK' are you?"

The pink impossibility bounced over and grasped Alex' right hand, shaking it furiously, "I'm Pinkie Pie! I'm normally the one welcoming Ponies, and Donkeys to Ponyville, but we're not in Ponyville right now... ooh, does that mean that YOU'RE going to welcome me!?"

Alex' head snapped up, "Wait... YOU'RE Pinkie Pie!?" He slowly stood up, "You're the one I offered to let stay with me for a week?"

Pinkie smiled so big it closed her eyes, "Yeppy-deppy! We have AAAAAAALLLLLLLL week to spend together! Isn't that GREAT!?" On the final word she hopped into the air and splayed out all four of her legs somehow causing a spray of confetti to spring into the air.

Alex Ludwig had been through a great many traumatic events in his life and had survived them all with a stoicism that was the stuff of legend. The sudden storm of giant hail that killed people? He took it in stride. Waking up naked in a field in a different world? He shrugged it off. Facing down fifty murderous Unicorns shooting lightning at them in the middle of the night? He had merely grabbed his axe and went to work. Thousands of rabid Diamond Dogs slathering for his flesh? He sang a couple of songs to improve morale and fought with his friends. Confronted with Pinkie Pie for two and a half minutes, however, he nearly cried.

Author's Note

Alrighty, get ready for round 3 of...

Ooh! What's this area?

Damnit Pinkie! Get back in the story!

Okie dokie loki. *impossible proink*

... Spot The Typo?

Chapter 1: The Festival (part 4)

Twilight stayed with Celestia while Luna went off to find her fiance. Meanwhile, Shining Armor and Cadence went to go explore the festival on their own. There were Ponies and Humans everywhere, with the occasional Changeling interspersed in the massive crowd. Everywhere she looked were booths and counters with brightly painted signs hanging overhead declaring what the booth offered. The lavender Alicorn spotted a booth with the words 'History of Human Medicine' on the sign, while the sign over booth to the right of it proclaimed 'History of Human Agriculture'. A booth to the left of the first one had the words 'Changeling Social History' written above it and was indeed staffed by an undisguised Changeling.

Twilight levitated a pamphlet in front of her eyes and read down the list of demonstrations set up for the day. The theme of this first day seemed to be History. The festival was like a history museum with carnival games and treats. Twilight was in Nirvana. The listed demonstrations ranged from Ancient Human Modes Of Dress to Ancient Human Combat Demonstration. One certain event caught Twilight's attention above the others though: Human Myths And Legends. The demonstration was set to be an all day event where Humans would read or recite the myths and legends from all over the Human world.

Twilight lowered the pamphlet, excited to ask Celestia if she wanted to listen to the ancient tales as well, but to her surprise her teacher was no longer standing beside her. Twilight cast her eyes around looking for her mentor and, thankfully, spotted her walking away from a concession stand with a paper napkin levitated in front of her. Celestia levitated a tiny cube out from the napkin and popped it into her mouth, chewing thoughtfully. Half a second later the eldest Princess of Equestria nearly collapsed onto the ground as her knees shook violently and her eyes rolled back into her head.

Twilight all but flew into a panic. Spreading her wings, she sped over to her mentor, "What's wrong!? Are you hurt!? Do you feel sick!?"

Celestia sat down on her royal posterior and shook her head. She swallowed what was in her mouth and levitated another tiny cube to her former student, "Try this." She said softly. Twilight took the tiny cube and examined it, feeling apprehensive about something that could give her mentor such a reaction. The cube appeared to have nearly a dozen layers of flaky wafers with tiny bits of walnuts and liberal amounts of honey interspersed between the layers. Shrugging and willing to trust the elder Alicorn, Twilight levitated the cube into her mouth and began to chew.

Twilight's mouth suddenly exploded with the most rich, intense sweetness she had ever indulged. She had never imagined such a flavor. Her wildest fillyhood dreams of sweets and candy turned to bitter ash when compared to the myriad of sweet flavors assaulting her senses. Without meaning to, Twilight moaned in oral ecstasy. Her eyelids fluttered closed of their own volition and her legs gave out. Twilight lost all concept of time as she swam in the throws of the sugar-gasm. She completely missed noticing the watching eyes of the Ponies in line for the concession stand. She also missed it, as all those watching Ponies began bombarding the Human man running the stand, all asking to, "Have what she's having."

Eventually she regained her senses and opened her eyes, blinking at the sunlight. She raised her head and realized she was lying on a bench sitting in the midst of an orange grove. Leaning against the closest orange tree was Celestia. She was watching Twilight with an expression which spoke of merriment, "I see you also gained an appreciation for that... divine treat?"

Twilight could not help but remember the pure ambrosia she had tasted earlier, "What was that? Even Pinkie Pie never baked anything like that."

Celestia smiled warmly, "I asked about it as well. Apparently it is called 'Baklava'. A desert treat invented more than four hundred years ago on Earth in a country named 'Turkey' or the 'Ottoman Empire' as it was called at the time." Celestia raised her left forehoof and tittered behind it, "It was a very... intense experience, wasn't it?"

Twilight nodded her head, nearly blushing, "It really was, but I don't think I'll be... indulging it very often."

Celestia smiled at her former student, "Especially not in public. Six Bits per piece is expensive, but I would say the experience was well worth it." Celestia managed not to say what she was thinking, 'I am going to get that recipe for the Palace chefs if it's the last thing I do!'

* * *

Shining Armor sighed thankfully as the panel about 'Human Courtship' began to come to a close. Cadence had asked him to accompany her to listen in on the question and answer session and he had dutifully agreed. He had to admit that the intensity of Human jealously toward those they perceived to be their mates had surprised him. The session had been deemed to be inappropriate for any Pony below the legal age of consent and now he understood why.

The panel was held inside the first floor of the Town Hall building with the doors closed so that there was no chance of foals or other youngsters hearing about the sensitive, very adult subject matter. Despite his initial assumption that Ponies would find no interest in the topic, Shining Armor had found that the question and answer panel was filled to capacity with Ponies. Every one of the plethora of cushions on the floor was occupied and quite a number of Ponies even stood against the walls or by the doors.

Though he had some experience interacting with Humans, Shining Armor had never taken any particular notice of their courtship customs or the social expectations that were involved. He was surprised at the intricacies and nuances of the whole thing. The speaker conveyed that monogamous Human courtships, as opposed to those of Kavim, were relationships between only two individuals. The bonded pair would lavish affections on one another and with only one partner to share those affections with, it was no wonder that Humans became so impassioned with their loves. The intensity of loved described by the speaker was actually not difficult for Shining Armor to understand. He, unlike most Kavim, had only one spouse and he lavished his affections on her. In a way, he was able to sympathize with Humans. He was amazed at the similarities and complexities of the courtships the speaker described. It was as if somepony had looked into his own mind and heart and described what he felt, when he had never known it himself. There were some very significant differences though. The levels of anger and jealously involved with what was called 'cheating' was of particular surprise and some of the punishments for it were mind-boggling.

The speaker of the session continued her closing statement, "As a final example of the accepted social responses to marital infidelity, I would like to end this session with a song that effectively details the kinds of responses that are considered socially acceptable when one's spouse cheats on them. To understand the terms and nuances of this song, I need to first explain a few of the words referenced in the lyrics. Words like, 'phone', 'Cadillac', and 'preacher' don't have exact translations in Velensovth so bear with me for just a minute more as I explain..." Shining Armor barely noticed the Human speaker slide a guitar strap over her shoulder as she spoke. The white Unicorn stallion leaned over and nuzzled his wife as the speaker explained the unusual words, 'Humans have some strange devices...'

"... and now that you all can understand the meaning behind the lyrics, I would like to present the song: Two Black Cadillacs." She placed her hands on the guitar and began playing a somber tune.

As the song began, Shining Armor felt some measure of sympathy for the situation. He had, on thankfully rare occasions, had the need to inform the families of service stallions of the death of their loved one. 'So one of the two mares is his official mate and the other is his pleasure mate. I bet they could get along well if they were willing to see that they both love him...' As the song continued though, Shining Armor was left puzzled, 'They did not cry at his funeral? Why?'

As the second verse began Shining Armor felt like a veil had been lifted from his mind's eye, 'They... MURDERED him!?'

As the song came to a close, the white Unicorn stallion felt his testicles shrivel in fear as he heard Cadence softly humming the tune.

* * *

Shining Armor had never been so glad to leave a building in his life. He stepped back out into the sunlight before Cadence and felt his shivering slowly ebb away as the afternoon sun warmed his coat. The feeling of somepony nuzzling the left side of his face startled him to the point where he had to clamp his jaw shut to keep from shrieking in fear.

Cadence pulled her face away from her husband and stared at him, puzzled. She had heard the shriek he caught in his throat, "Is something wrong Shiny?" She asked.

Shining Armor shook his head, "Nope, I'm fine," he lied, "Hey, how about we go watch that demonstration I pointed out earlier?" He changed the subject as quickly as he could, hoping to derail his wife.

Cadence nodded with a smile, "It's only fair. We went to the panel I wanted to so I'll join you in watching the weapons demonstrations. Don't think you fooled me by changing the subject though. I know you Shiny. Something is bothering you, I can tell."

Shining Armor forced what he thought was a light-hearted smile, "L-let's discuss that later, huh?"

Cadence shrugged and nuzzled her husband again, "If you want. Come on, let's go see how the Humans used to fight."

Cadence and Shining Armor missed seeing the Sky Carriage that landed on the roof of Town Hall as they trotted away.

* * *

Rose Thorn was the first of the herd to step out onto the roof of Town Hall. She raised her head and took a deep breath, remembering the scents of the town, "Ah, the smells of home..." she sniffed several more times and licked her lips, "Mmm, smells like they were expecting us."

Oriana stepped out of the doorway, her saddle bags jingling from all the golden jewelry her family had given her. She trotted over toward the ten Pegasus team that had pulled them home, "We appreciate all you have done for us. Your hard work and stalwart dedication to us has not gone unnoticed. If you have need of us for any reason, do not hesitate to ask." The nine stallions and one mare all chuffed in appreciation.

Razor Wit emerged from the Sky Carriage with a bright smile, "I have missed this place." A snort and a grunt next to her told her that a certain Great Pig agreed. Razor smiled at Suey in quiet confidence. She had been teaching Suey how to speak when Artex was not around. Suey wanted to surprise her Father figure during the upcoming Human Christmas holiday.

Vaiawa glided down from the Sky Carriage and nearly had to duck her head. She had grown as tall as Chrysalis with a power to match, even if she never mentioned it or used it.

Artex was the last one to disembark from what had been their home-away-from-home for nearly a full year. He planted his fists on his hips and gazed around in what he thought was a heroic manner. He was so happy to be back that he felt like being silly, "He-HA! I have returned victorious from far off lands! Bring forth the fatted calf and slaughter it so that we may engage in a grandiose feast! Break out the mead and prepare the minstrels to recite our epic tale!" He intentionally over-enunciated every word for extra dramatic effect.

Vaiawa quirked her right eyebrow. She gently, playfully slapped Artex on the back of his head with her right wing while the other mares giggled. Artex winced, greatly exaggerating the expression and dramatically pointed to Vaiawa with a stiff arm, "Abuse! I need an adult!"

Rose Thorn turned around and gestured for Artex to bring his head down to her level, "Want me to kiss it and make it all better?" She asked batting her eyelashes. Artex made a pouty face and nodded. Rose suddenly launched herself at him and knocked him over as she pressed her muzzle to his lips in a heated kiss.

The other mares cheered at the scene while Suey merely rolled her eyes. As Rose pulled back from the kiss she asked, "Does it hurt any less now?"

Artex licked his lips and shook his head playfully, "I think I need a bigger dose."

The entire rooftop echoed with joyful laughter. They were home.

Author's Note

Enjoy the chapter guys! I have two more almost ready to post.

Chapter 2: Getting Caught Up

Artex, Razor Wit, Oriana, Rose Thorn, Vaiawa, and Suey filled down the stairs to the bottom floor. They were tired of traveling, but the agreement had been unanimous, they needed to meet Razor's family at some not too far off time. Artex pushed open the double doors and led his herd out onto the street of New Humansville for the first time in nearly a year. They all stopped and looked around in puzzlement. Artex was the first to speak, "Uhh... did we miss something?" None of them had bothered to peek out of the windows as they flew over the town, so the blockades and the multitudes of Ponies trotting around the festive atmosphere were a shock.

"Nope," a masculine voice said from their right, "You got back on the very first day."

The herd all turned their heads, following the voice and Artex smiled warmly at his old friend. Suey had smelled Andrew before he spoke. She was nonplussed by his appearance. Artex stepped forward and embraced his friend in a bear hug, "Hot damn! It's good to see you man!" He spoke in American English, "How the hell have you been?"

The two men broke off the hug and Andrew slapped Artex heartily on his right shoulder, "Man, this year was been amazing! Kaneesha and I got married and we're expecting our first come spring. More than half the people are married and most of the ones who are, are expecting little ones." he chuckled, "Oh, Darryl is starting his own herd. Backlash actually smiled the other day. Remember Heidi, the Gryphon who came here to help ensure that Gryphon interests were maintained? Yeah, she asked Darryl out... well she was surprised to see him bring Backlash. The three of them are an item now and they're looking to expand." He tapped his chin, "Let's see... Alana has full control over the Changeling Hive in the Badlands and there's a bunch of Changeling... foals here in town. Apparently they took in a group of people from Japan. The people from Japan found a Pony in the Badlands and nursed him back to health. He taught them about magic and Velensovth. He's been acting as an advisor for them, but for some reason Alana won't tell us his name. Every time somebody asks about him, all she says is 'everybody deserves a chance to redeem themselves'. Personally, I don't know about that," he shrugged, "But then again, I would have done in a few of the Ponies who've done us wrong if I had the chance." He suddenly snapped his fingers, "Speaking of which, you remember Beacon? The Unicorn who was always hanging out with Ashley? I don't know if you heard, but he tried to commit suicide. He broke off his horn and almost bled to death."

Artex nodded, "Yeah I remember hearing about that. Did anybody ever figure out why he did it? Was Bobby able to reattach his horn?"

Andrew shook his head, "Nah, he woke up about a month after you left and just walked out of the Hospital... and town. Nobody ever saw where he went, but Ashley went looking for him. Nobody has heard from them since, Mario neither."

Artex shook his head, "That's sad. What about R.J. Brinsin?"

Andrew pursed his lips and looked down, "He sends letters once in a while. He's one of the Peacemakers now. They've been hitting Bloodmage Safe Houses all over the place. He says they're getting close to the Bloodmage Stronghold. He can't say much about locations, but apparently they've been doing their best to save as many Bloodmages as possible. He couldn't disclose the location of their base, but he did say that they have thousands of Bloodmages going through some kind of integration courses to help prepare them for joining the rest of the world. Since Equestria legalized Blood Magic under Blood Magister Starburst, other countries have begun legalizing it as well. There have been LOTS of problems though. The Gryphons have still not legalized it, nor have the Diamond Dogs, but the Minotaurs, the Zebras, the Saddle Arabians have. I haven't heard anything about the Buffalo or the Dragons."

Andrew suddenly clapped his hands and his eyes lit up, "Ooh really good news! You remember Fancy Pants and Fleur De Lis? Well they ended up adopting one of the Bloodmage foals. They also paid out money to have willing families move out here so they could adopt the Bloodmage foals. That's part of the reason there are so many new houses. The other part is that New Humansville has opened its doors to any Changelings who wish to live here. A few of them have even joined the Community Welfare Guardians. Oh yeah, the Sorcerers' Grey Tower is finished now. They completed the construction themselves. It houses dozens of students and Sorcerers as well as many certified Bloodmages and their families. Some of the Bloodmages have been allowed to join the C.W.G. as well provided they adhere to the strict rules about the use of Blood Magic."

He shook his head with a beaming smile, "Ah, that transport system Chris put in place has taken off like a shot. There is one in every single city, town, and village in Equestria and over a dozen in other countries. We've cleared space for a railroad station once the Ponies laying the tracks get here around Christmas time. Oh, and if you think Chris' idea for the transport centers was good," he slapped his thigh, "The Telegraph system you began now reaches every settled location in Equestria and somebody is making improvements to it too. I've heard rumors of somebody in Canterlot working on a communication system using wires similar to the telegraph wires."

"Research into crystals has taken off like a rocket recently thanks to the Ponies in the Crystal Empire. There is Pegasus mare in the Canterlot School who has figured out a way to use crystals to allow multiple magic users to combine their Nouns and Verbs. Say you have one Unicorn who has really good Nouns, but their Verbs are not so hot. Then take another Unicorn who has really good Verbs, but their Nouns are not so powerful. If they both focus on this one crystal, a third Pony, doesn't even have to be a Unicorn, can direct their power to perform spells. The applications are still being tested though because of who she is. Not only that, but this same Pegasus has also created home power crystals that can be recharged by any Pony, not just Unicorns anymore. Those are good, but the biggest breakthrough is the wand she made." Andrew chuckled and clapped his hands, "She made a wand with crystals embedded into it that allows non-Unicorns to use Nouns and Verbs to cast spells! Now anybody can cast spells if they have one of those wands! She only has a couple so far, but she's been talking about making other suits that will allow anybody, no matter what species, to use the magic of other species. She's been watched very carefully while she's been studying, but so far she hasn't done anything illegal or immoral. You'll understand why that's a concern here in a moment."

Artex was floored and his disbelief was mirrored in the faces of his herd. Andrew wasn't done yet, "The real shocker is her identity." He raised his hands, palms open in front of him, "Get this, this Pegasus mare: her name is Morning Mist, formerly known as the Bloodmage, MIDNIGHT HAZE! Starburst's sister!"

Artex and his herd were speechless, but Andrew was still not finished, "And if you think THAT'S exciting, New Humansville is now training mares from all over Equestria to be Civil Guards so they can go back to their own cities and train the mares in their home towns. Some of them have been REALLY picking up on their training too! I mean, super good! Heck we had one come here from Trottingham who had already been made a Sargent, and just guess what her name was? Visceral Slaughter! She was Sargent Slaughter!"

"Wait, WHAT!?" Razor Wit yelled suddenly. She blitzed up to Andrew and rose up onto her hind legs, planting her fore hooves against his chest, "What were her colors!?"

Andrew was taken aback by the mare's intensity, "Erm, she was eggshell white and..." he trailed off she he noticed Razor's mane, "Come to think of it, her mane and tail were almost exactly the same shade as yours."

Razor Wit dropped back down onto four legs and stared off into the distance. Artex raised his eyebrows, "Huh," he turned back to Andrew, "How did she act when she was here?"

Andrew shrugged, "She was dedicated. Didn't seem to like the Human officers though and we never saw her go anywhere NEAR a Changeling. I don't think she liked us much, but boy her grasp of tactics was flawless. She may not have been a very powerful Unicorn, but DAMN man! What she lacked in raw power she more than made up for in finesse. Her weapon was a ribbon. Might not sound like much, but she even owned Eduardo when she was forced to practice with him." Andrew crossed his arms and addressed Artex with a confused expression, "So... care to explain why your lady here freaked out when I said that mare's name?"

"Visceral Slaughter is Razor Wit's Mother."

Author's Note

Bit of an info dump, but I hope this clears up the air a little. Any additional questions can be sent to me via P.M. Let me know if you spot any typos.

Chapter 3: Time To Decide

Vaiawa was not accustomed to carrying unresponsive, full grown Unicorns around in her magic, but she did so without complaint. They decided to forego walking through the town and instead walked around it to their home. Artex groaned when he saw the state of the lawn, "Ugh, even from this far away the grass looks as tall as me. I forgot that you Kavim haven't invented lawnmowers yet." He ran both hands down his face, "Oi, how am I supposed to clean this up?"

Rose Thorn nudged her right shoulder into Artex' left thigh, "Don't be such a baby. You have your khopesh right?" She could not help but to laugh at his expression, "Oh relax, we have lawnmowers, just not ones that you're familiar with," she cut him off as he opened his mouth, "And 'NO' I do not mean to throw a lawn party and have the guests eat the grass!"

Artex snapped his fingers in seeming disappointment, "Foiled again. Darn you Ponies you drive me to use classical figures of speech."

The mares laughed, except for Razor Wit who was still in shock. Oriana was the first to spot the new construction beside the house, "Did you ask for a detached workshop Artex? That building is nearly the size of our house... and... is it made of stone?"

Artex followed where the Zebra mare was looking and shook his head, "I know what that is." He absently reached his right hand up and scratched Suey behind her ears. She was always there next to him, "That's Suey's house. Here soon, she'll be too big to fit into the main house, so I paid a bit extra on the side to have that built for her. The second story is capable of housing extra supplies, and the basement, which is VERY well reinforced I might add, is also a large root cellar."

The line where New Humansville ended and their property began was clearly defined by the white picket fence that stood as high as Artex' waist, "Looks like they kept the grass cut around our property, but left the upkeep for me... thanks guys." He said with a dry chuckle.

The grass was so tall that Oriana and Rose both disappeared once they walked into it. Artex led the way to the front door and unlocked it. He pushed the door open and ushered the girls in, once he found them in the grass. He closed the door once Vaiawa and Razor were inside, "And now we can finally get started on our own lives."

* * *

Traditionally the stallion was the only one who was to sleep in the master bedroom every night. The mares would each take turns spending the night with him so that all had a fair share. That old notion did not please Artex in the least. When they had originally drawn up the plans for the house, Razor Wit and Oriana had expected him to keep to the social norm and keep the master bedroom for himself. With Artex, they hit a brick wall. He adamantly refused to be the only one to sleep in the master bedroom every night. He had expressed in no small, uncertain terms that he would sleep with all his wives every night and that the only time he would be alone with one particular wife was when they were making love. He, Razor Wit, and Oriana had all paid extra for a colossal bed to be made that would sleep more than two Ponies.

The bed was two and a half Fathoms long and wide with an equally large canopy above it. The frame was made of polished black oak and held together with thick bolts, Artex had been insistent that the frame had to be sturdy and solid but could also be broken down and moved if necessary. As such, the bed itself was a masterpiece of comfort and style. Carefully carved vines snaked up each of the canopy posts and budding flowers adorned the headboard. The wood of the foot of the bed was likewise carved with blooming flowers and the entire frame was lacquered to a shining finish.

The home still had rooms for each of the mares, but those rooms were work rooms for their individual projects, hobbies, and interests. Artex had accepted the large family study for his own workroom, but he also insisted that there be no door to the room since it was meant for everybody to use. All the adult bedrooms were on the ground floor and there were a series of other bedrooms on the second floor. They had agreed that a minimum of five small bedrooms for foals would be on the second floor with three extra bedrooms for guests. Each of the four full bathrooms was large enough for two Ponies to occupy. Hopefully there would be very little to no need for anybody to practice the 'pee-pee' dance in the house.

The herd had congregated in the master bedroom to put their things away before deciding what to do next. Vaiawa had taken the time to cast what she called a 'clean' spell on the master bedroom so there would be no dust to deal with. The entire herd sat on the humongous bed resting and discussing the way that life would go, now that they had time to live it.

"I think we should discuss who gets married first." Rose said bluntly. She was lying on her back, exposing her belly and teats openly in what would be considered an extremely provocative pose in any circumstance. Needless to say, Artex was not complaining about the view.

Oriana nodded from her position, lying near the foot of the bed, "I agree. We need to schedule these things. Every mare deserves her special day and not all of us are in a position to be married right away."

Vaiawa cocked her head from her position laying up against the headboard, "Forgive me for being ignorant, but what is stopping any of you? You are all mares of consenting age, are you not?"

Razor Wit blinked in confusion, "I forget, do Changelings have weddings? I know that you tend to marry eventually, but I don't know the specifics."

Vaiawa nodded politely, "We do, but from what I have seen our commitment ceremonies are nothing like your weddings." She turned to her boyfriend, "And it occurs to me that you have never discussed what traditions Humans have for their own weddings."

Artex, who was lying down with his head on Vaiawa's back, merely shrugged, "I suppose it never really came up. Weddings are things that you just assume are the same, although in retrospect I should not have assumed that, seeing as our cultures are so different in nearly every other way."

Razor's ears wilted, "I'm sorry Artex. I forgot about that."

Artex waved his hands at her, "Don't worry about it hon. We have time to discuss it now, don't we?"

Oriana nodded, "We do, and I believe it is time to do so."

"So, do the different tribes of Kavim have different traditions?" Artex asked.

Oriana cleared her throat, "How about we decide who gets married first, then we discuss traditions. Otherwise it may end up being too confusing. Let's handle one at a time for simplicity sake."

Razor Wit nodded, "That's a good idea. There aren't many, if any, herds like ours."

Rose just wiggled around on her back, "Fine with me."

"That sounds logical enough." Vaiawa said.

"I can roll with that." Artex said. The mares all looked at him oddly and he ammended, "Human figure of speech. It's a very casual way of saying that I am willing to go along with the idea."

Vaiawa began, "I believe the most obvious choice would be Razor Wit. She is the First Mare and tradition states that normally it is the First Couple who wed before the others."

"But Oriana's family has already given their approval and we haven't even met Razor's family yet." Rose stated.

Oriana shook her head, "Even if we sent the invitations now, it would take weeks if not months before we could organize the wedding. My family is very prominent in Zebra politics. They would need to clear their schedules and manage to get here to help plan it. I doubt that we could be wed by summer unless we found a way to 'pull some strings' as Artex would say." Oriana cocked her head to the left and pushed her ears forward, "What about you Rose? You said that your brother was working as a construction worker here in New Humansville. What about the rest of your family?"

Rose frowned, "My Lamine and Lamane and my Unicorn Petamine all passed away when I was little. My remaining Petamines are all Pegasi and live in Cloudsdale with my Vindamines who are also all Pegasi. My Uldimane is my twin and we're the only two Earth Ponies. I haven't had any contact with my Petamines or Vindamines since they moved to Cloudsdale. We just kind of drifted apart after my Unicorn Petamine passed away. She was the one who held us all together. Without her we never felt much like a family again. Really the only one who would probably be interested that I'm in a herd would be my brother, Straight Edge. I could get married today and I doubt any of them would make a fuss."

Razor Wit lowered her head in contemplation, "Hmm..." she looked up at her fiance, "Artex, do you have a ring for Rose yet?"

Artex crossed his arms and turned his head away with his eyes closed, "I refuse to answer that. I'll propose to Rose when I'm ready and I want it to be romantic. The same applies to Vaiawa and whomever the last mare happens to be."

Razor Wit looked to Rose. Rose nodded, "Yeah, I'm in no hurry. I've got more than a hundred years left before I even begin to feel old and I only want to be married once. Romance is worth waiting for as long as it's memorable."

Razor finally turned her attention to her fiance, "What about you Artex. Who would you want to marry first?"

Artex pointed to the tan Unicorn, "You. You were the first one I fell in love with and you were my friend long before I even thought of romance with anybody other than a Human. Besides, the only other mare who even could get married soon is Oriana and she already said that it will take months before we can even begin planning." He turned to Oriana, "Feel free to send those letters as soon as Razor and I start planning."

Razor smiled warmly at her future husband, "Sounds like a plan. I'll send a telegraph to my family when we go into town next. When should I say we'll be there?"

Artex smiled as he reached his left hand over and held Razor's right fore hoof, "Is a week alright?" He asked.

Suey, who had been lying on the floor next to the bed, raised her head and snorted. Artex chuckled, "I'm not sure we could bring you on a train Suey. Besides, where would you stay while we're there?" Suey lowered her head with a sad grunt and Artex rolled his eyes, "I'll find somebody for you to stay with while we're gone. Would that be better?'

Suey raised her head again and snorted while her little piggy face broke out into a beady-eyed grin.

Author's Note

I hope there are few typos in here. I have had trouble getting in touch with my editor these last couple of days. Also, many of you have expressed that you do not receive notices when the stories update. One reader suggested that hitting the Follow button may help.

Chapter 4: Scots and Changelings

Author's Note

Artex' knowledge of history is accurate as far as HE knows and is not to be compared to my own knowledge, nor of actual historic fact. When curious about history, please research the topics yourself.

Chapter 4: Scots and Changelings

Thinking ahead, Artex took the time to make a reservation at The Melting Pot that afternoon when Razor Wit sent the telegram to her family. While Oriana took a trip to Town Hall to see where she could set up a shop for her apothecary, Rose Thorn reported back to the Community Welfare Guardians with the understanding that she would have to leave within a week to meet Razor Wit's family. Vaiawa stayed with Artex and Suey as they continued looking around the festival. Vaiawa decided against taking another form while in public and she was catching quite a lot of attention from the visiting Ponies. She was mostly interested in the festival and thankfully had Artex with her. He was more than happy to try to answer any questions she had about Human history.

Her first question was a logical one, "How long have Humans been recording their history?"

Artex bit the corner of his lip, "That's kind of a tricky question. We have relics and artifacts that archaeologists believe are as old as one hundred thousand years old, however it was only about six thousand and five hundred years ago, roughly, that Humans developed written language. Once we began writing, it was more or less the beginning of recorded history. Now my knowledge may not be perfect about the time, but as I said it was an estimation. Humans have intentionally been recording history for about the last six thousand years. The earliest accounts date back to two ancient civilizations: Sumer and Egypt. They recorded things like: who was leading their people, their system of law and so forth. It wasn't until... about six hundred years ago, roughly, that Humans really took a significant interest in learning from those ancient records. Now there may have been some significant records that have been discovered since we came to Equestria, but as far as I know, my information is current."

Vaiawa hummed thoughtfully, "What about Human civilization? How far back does that go?"

Artex shrugged, "I have no solid idea. I would like to think that it dates back about twelve thousand years, but I could be a bit off about that number. Then again, what really constitutes true civilization? Is it codified laws? Is it two or more Humans working together toward the same goal? Was it the invention of tools?" Artex sighed and rubbed his cheeks with his hands, "I'm sure that archaeologists have specific criteria for determining what constitutes civilization, but I don't know the details."

Vaiawa turned her head left and right, examining the different booths and demonstrations, "So... which ancient culture did your ancestors come from?"

Artex smiled and laid his right hand across her back, "Several actually. The countries my ancestors came from are: Scotland, Germany, Norway, and North America. The country I hail from personally is called America. Was there anything specific you wanted to know about my ancestors' countries? I know a fair bit about Scotland and a bit less about North America, and Germany, but not much about Norway."

"I've heard you talk about your Scottish heritage the most. Why don't you tell me about it." Vaiawa said.

Artex took a deep breath and spoke in his best Scottish accent, "Whel nu lassy, wut du ye want te knu abut th' Scotts? Ah kin tell ye abut mah clan an' thear histry, if'n ye won'."

Vaiawa arched her eyebrow ridge and looked toward Artex trying not to laugh, "What in the world are you doing, speaking like that?"

Artex chuckled, "That's actually pretty close to how they speak English. See, Scotland shares the same large island with two other countries, England and Wales. The island as a whole is known as Great Britain. Scotland, Wales, and England all joined together about three hundred years ago but before then there was a lot of division about who was allowed to govern themselves. For a very long time, Scotland fought England because the English kings kept trying to take over Scotland. England itself has a very sour history of invading other countries and treating the native peoples very badly. English nobles would claim a territory and basically acted like they owned all the native people who lived there already. The nobles were able to strengthen their hold on an area by keeping soldiers with them. I'm going to have to shorten and paraphrase all this otherwise I could be here all day."

"England was corrupt but smart about how they maintained their image as 'civilized people'. Because they had money, and influence they thought they were better than anybody who did not. They would have their nobles go out and 'civilize' people they labeled as barbarians. These 'barbarians' were supposedly being helped by the nobles. If any 'barbarian' had a complaint about how the noble was ruling the area, they could bring it to the noble's attention and in theory, the noble would fix the problem. More often than not, what actually happened was that the noble would do whatever they wanted and if anybody complained, they were executed by the noble's soldiers. Once local people could take no more and took up arms in rebellion, the nobles would play the victim and have England send more soldiers for them. On occasion, England itself would either request or hire soldiers from other countries to come in and 'put down' a rebellion."

Artex stopped and turned to Vaiawa, "Now, knowing me as you do, am I the kind of person to be easily cowed? Or am I the kind to oppose oppression?"

Vaiawa did not even need a moment to answer, "You would oppose it. As far as I have seen, all Humans would."

Artex nodded and continued walking, "That's right. England sent nobles into Scotland to try to control the people. The first thing they did was teach the Gaelic speaking Scots, English. Now Gaelic is not very similar to English, so the Scots spoke English with an accent, the same way that I speak Velensovth with an accent. Over time, Gaelic became less commonly spoken as Scottish parents taught their children English instead. So the accent was passed down generationally. I was imitating that accent. Gaelic is still spoken in Scotland, though nowhere near as commonly as it was before."

Artex held up his hands, "Anyway I got off topic. I am descended from one of the groups who controlled a very large area in the southwestern part of Scotland an area known as Argyll. Over the course of Scottish history the Campbells were very powerful, though I'm sorry to say that my Campbell ancestors were not always the 'good guys' as it were. The Campbells allied themselves with Clan Bruce and the King of Scotland, Robert Bruce. They were granted a great deal of power and ended up opposing Clan MacDonald and MacDougall among others. There was, and still is, a LOT of bad blood between the Campbells and MacDonalds. The Campbells see the MacDonalds as traitors and infidels and took action against them. The MacDonalds see the Campbells as murderers and thieves. There were many Scottish clans historically and though there are fewer now, they still exist. About two hundred years ago, people decided that it would be nice to associate certain symbols and crests with the different Scottish clans. Each clan had its own Symbols, Crests, and Tartans. The tartans are patterns of colors which overlap one another and are associated with each clan according to the colors involved. The tartan of the Campbell Clan eventually became the pattern for a military group known as the 'Black Watch' which formed about a hundred years before tartan patterns became associated with specific clans. Interestingly enough, the Campbell Clan crest features a boar," he gestured to Suey, "And the phrase 'Ne obliviscaris' which translates literally into 'Forget Not' or roughly into 'Never Forget'."

Artex shook his head, "I'm getting off track again. Anyway, the Campbells were a military power for the first Kings of Scotland. We fought against other clans who opposed the King and enforced the King's laws, for good or ill. The traditional clothes for a Highland Scotsman consists of a kilt, a sporran, a sgian dubh, stockings and/or ghillie brogues. I'll have to see if I can get Rarity to make a full outfit so I can wear it at the weddings."

Artex smiled hugely, "I most closely associate with my Scottish heritage. Now for my Native American heritage, which is Cherokee..."

He was interrupted by a yell, "Ah sure didn't think Ah'd see you here little brother!" Artex stopped and followed the voice as Applejack trotted up to him, "When did yall get back?"

Artex smiled and knelt down. He and Applejack shared a brief, warm hug before he stood back up, "We got back to New Humansville only about two hours ago. I wasn't expecting to see you here though. Are there any other Apples around?"

Applejack shook her head, "Not yet. Granny, Applebloom, Big Mac and his herd will be gettin' here this evening by Air Chariot. They had t' make some final arrangements before they left. Mayor De La... whatever her name is, was nice enough t' send our whole family an invite seein' as how we're your adopted family and all. One o' your friends even offered to let me stay at his place fer the week. I doubt he'd want a whole gaggle o' Apples runnin' around his home though, so we were preparin' t' pay fer rooms at the hotel."

Artex did not even hesitate, "I'll have to ask the rest of the herd if it's alright, but I know we have enough room at our house."

"I can't speak for the others, but I don't mind. I'd love a chance to spend some time with the Ponies who adopted Artex."

Applejack slowly looked around her adopted brother and her eyes widened when she spotted Vaiawa. She used her right forehoof to push her hat further back on her head and quirked her left eyebrow, "Aaaaaan' you are..."

The tall Changeling grinned at Applejack, "I'm Vaiawa." She offered her right forehoof to shake. Applejack did not shake the offered hoof.

Instead she looked Vaiawa up and down slowly, "An' who are you t' be givin' yer opinion 'bout this?"

Artex slapped his hand on Applejack's back, in a seemingly friendly way, as he turned toward Vaiawa. He hoped that the extra strength he put into the slap was not lost on his adopted sister, "Vaiawa is the most recent member of my herd. She was also one of the first two Changelings to come to New Humansville AND she was one of the ones who defied Queen Chrysalis and refused to attack Canterlot. She took three crossbow bolts while helping the Community Welfare Guardians defend the town from Bloodmages and she managed to come back to life after the three crossbow bolts killed her." He spoke the next sentence through gritted teeth, "Isn't she just WONDERFUL?"

Applejack coughed and shook Vaiawa's offered hoof, "Pleasure t' meetcha. Excuse me fer a moment while Ah have a little chat with mah adopted brother here."

Applejack turned and bit onto Artex' right sleeve and dragged him several Fathoms away while Vaiawa watched with interest. Suey was not concerned with small quarrels between her family members. They were family and to her, that was the only thing that mattered.

Applejack stopped and spit out Artex' sleeve, "What in the blue blazes are yall doin' with a Changeling in your herd!?"

Artex knelt down, looking Applejack in the eye very seriously, "I am planning to marry her."

Applejack had only one thing to say in response, "Why!?" She hissed the word so as not to be overheard.

Artex kept his answer simple, "Because she is a wonderful Changeling woman and I love her."

Applejack scuffed the cobblestones with her left foreleg, "Dagnabit Artex!" she whispered, "Ah can take Unicorns, Ah can take Pegasi,Ah can take Crystal Ponies, Ah can take Zebras, Ah can take Saddle Arabians, why Ah could even take an Alicorn, but this? THIS?" She snorted aggressively then closed her eyes and took a deep, slow breath. Opening her eyes again, she spoke calmly, "Look, Ah'm willin' t' accept that th' Changelings did wut they did 'cause they were starvin'. If'n you're hungry 'nough, Ah reckon there's plenty o' things somepony'd do t' eat. Ah can't begrudge nopony a meal, an' Ah wouldn't stand for somepony's foal t' go hungry neither. However... Ah want th' Apple family t' always be Ponies. Not Changelings." Artex held up his right hand and opened his mouth, but Applejack cut him off, "Ah know we accepted yall when you weren't a Pony, but we ADOPTED you when you became a Pony in all but looks."

Artex grunted in annoyance, "That's not the only thing I was going to say. I was also going to point out that if Vaiawa and I have foals, they would be Ponies."

Applejack's eyebrows rose, "Come again?"

Artex sighed and rubbed his eyes, "I can only sire foals with Ponies remember? Changelings are true shape-shifters. If she turns into a Pony, we can have Pony foals. Besides, what if Applebloom falls in love with a Changeling? Her foals from him would be Ponies too. And just so you know, even if you can accept that, it's really 'fucked' up that you're willing to accept somebody into the family based solely on what kinds of offspring they can have." He paused and clenched and unclenched his fists to ease off his ire, "What if one of your friends turned out to have been a Changeling this whole time? Would you nullify their status as honorary members of the Apple family?" Applejack opened her mouth, but this time it was Artex who cut her off, "Yes I realize you would have known at the wedding, but the question still stands. Would you get rid of a friend who was different, after you got to know them?"

Applejack closed her mouth and looked to her right, away from Vaiawa's direction. She bit her lower lip and ground her teeth against said lip, while she descended into deep thought. Her eyes roamed back and forth as she considered the situation, but her head never moved. She let go of her lip and blew out an irritated, exasperated breath then looked back up and met Artex' eyes, "There's some things that Ah can't rightly argue too much. Ah'll make ya a deal. Ah'll give 'er a fair chance, no pesterin', no arguin', just flat honesty. You're a grown stallion an' it's your herd. Before Ah can really get to know 'er Ah got t' see 'er as a Pony." She held up her right forehoof to forestall any argument from Artex, "It ain't jes 'bout 'er looks. Ah can't get mah head 'round the fact that she's a Changeling, an' one that looks a lot like Chrysalis did to boot. Ah got t' get t' know 'er without thinkin' 'bout what she is. Ah gotta focus on WHO she is first."

Applejack broke eye contact with Artex and lowered her gaze to the road, "A while back ya' told me that a wise Human once said 'know yourself'. Well Ah know mahself Artex an' this is th' way is HAS to be fer now. Once Ah get t' know 'er, Ah'm sure Ah'll be fine with 'er, but Ah need this. Come on, meet me half way here, as you would say."

Artex rolled his eyes, "A good compromise is one where nobody is happy, but is something that everybody can live with." he recited to himself, "Alright, but YOU have to be the one to ask her. I'm not going to ask her to be somebody she's not."

Applejack hung her head, "That's fair Ah suppose."

The two walked back to where Vaiawa and Suey were waiting. Vaiawa grinned, being careful not to show off her fangs, "I hope everything is alright."

Artex grumbled under his breath while Applejack slowly removed her hat, "Ah'm right sorry for th' way Ah was actin' t' ya before. Ah... dagnabit, Ah got a problem with Changelings." she admitted. Vaiawa's grin vanished but she stayed silent while Applejack spoke, "Ah'm willin' t' try t' see ya for who ya are an' not what ya are, but seein' ya as a Changeling an' tryin' t' get t' know ya at th' same time ain't gonna be possible for me. Can ya please change into a Pony for a while so Ah can get t' know ya? Ah think that after Ah know ya a little better, Ah'll be able t' see past..." she gestured to Vaiawa's whole body, "Past all o' this..." she lowered her hoof and hung her head, "Oh that jes makes it sound worse." She scuffed her forehoof and looked back up to Vaiawa's face, "Ah don't hate ya Vaiawa. Ah really don't... Ah jes..." she sighed sadly, "Ah dunno how t' say it. Ah'm sorry."

Applejack felt a hoof on her left shoulder and looked up. In front of her was a wheat colored Pegasus mare who had a long, dark grey mane and tail, "At least you're willing to try. That's more than many Ponies can say. I can stay like this for a while if you want and I think I have a way to help you get past your problem."

Applejack scrunched her eyebrows together, "How so?"

"Well, since we can change into any creature, and we really become that creature..." she spoke softly, "In a way, we aren't really Changelings at all. We're all species mixed into one, we just have the option to chose which one we want to show off at any given moment."

Applejack gave her a small smile, "Ah reckon th'll help a bit. Th-thanks Vaiawa."

Chapter 5: End Of The First Day

Artex held the door as his adoptive family and his herd all strolled into the house. The other mares had all agreed that the Apples were more than welcome to stay in the house while they visited. The rest of the Apple family had arrived early in the evening and Artex had wasted no time in telling them they did not need to pay for a hotel.

Vaiawa had been maintaining her disguise all day and Applejack had kept her word. The two mares had been chatting, somewhat awkwardly, the entire time. Artex had not taken the time to make full introductions yet, but he had pipped off to expand the number of reserved seats at The Melting Pot. Razor Wit, Oriana, and Rose Thorn all took the time to show the Apples where they would be staying, but Granny Smith stayed behind.

Once she and Artex were alone, she nudged him toward the large living room, "Ya know, this here place done changed a lot since Ah was here last." She said cryptically.

Artex kept quiet for the moment. He led her into the living room and sat himself down on one of the chaise lounges while Granny took an overstuffed rocking chair, "Ah remember when this place was the main base for the ole Peacemakers. Ah still can't believe that yall let them murderin' Bloodmages run 'round here practicin' their foul craft." She smirked, "An' Ah see ya managed to get Applejack to talk to your Changeling filly there. Ah'm right impressed by that, I tell ya."

Artex grinned, "She was more reasonable than you gave her credit for. She still has a problem with Changelings, but she's willing to get to know Vaiawa."

Granny closed her eyes and leaned into the plush chair, "She sure do make a purdy Pegasus though."

Artex' mind was on another topic, "I would never have guessed that you knew about the Peacemakers."

"Knew 'em!?" Granny huffed, "Ah was one o' their best brawlers!"

Artex opened and closed his mouth several times while Granny Smith just cackled, "Why so surprised youngen? Yall didn't think this ole mare had it in 'er?" Artex merely shook his head in mute reply, "Well Ah was a spry young mare an' at the time mares weren't allowed ter be Guards. Nopony woulda ever guessed Ah was one o' the Peacemakers, bein' a mare an' all. They would send me inter places under the guise of an apprentice Bloodmage an' relay information back t' mah team. We had us a mean team leader too. Woo! That there Diamond Dog was a rough an' tumble ole scrapper. He was smart too. Sharp as mah tongue is these days. The team was near enough unstoppable. We done rooted out any Bloodmage hideout we came across. Collected a bunch o' their books too. Brought 'em back ter the Princess."

Granny Smith's face fell then, "Ah remember once, we found a Changeling in one o' their hideouts. They was experimentin' on it. Well we leaned on it for information an' it tole us about their hive an' how they would feed on Ponies fer their magic. Well, our team leader saw a possibility an' used it. There were two enemies who were fightin' real quiet like. We made it look like the Changelings were the ones who done killed all the Bloodmages in the hideout. We turned 'em against one another."

She shook her head sadly, "We knew they was enemies but we never even tried to make peace with 'em." She looked up at the ceiling, "Seein' your Changeling filly now..." she closed her eyes, "I feel bad 'bout what we did. We coulda maybe made peace with 'em an' had 'em as allies. We mighta saved a bunch 'o them an' bypassed the attack on Canterlot... Ah don' know anymore." She opened her eyes and regarded Artex evenly, "That's the way o' the world youngen, sometimes ya gotta make a choice an' just hope it's the right one."

Artex gave the eldest Apple a half smile, "You did your best at the time. It might have been manipulative, but it was a canny move that solved two problems from what you guys saw. In either case, it's in the past now. Let's just move on and do the best we can going forward from here."

Granny returned his half smile, "Looks like some o' mah wisdom done rubbed off on you."

Artex shrugged, "Well either that or I'm delirious from hunger and I'm just spouting nonsense."

Granny scoffed, "Ifn that's the case then Ah says you should do it more often!"

Artex chuckled dryly and patted the arms of the chaise, "Well I don't know about you Granny, but I'm hungry." He said standing up and stretching.

Granny Smith slowly rose up off the chair and cracked her back, "Ah'm with you there, ya gangly baboon. Let's get the rest o' the family an' go get us some grub." She squinted at her adopted grandson, "This ain't no fancy place is it? Ah've never been a mare o' fancy taste ya know."

Artex stopped at the doorway to the kitchen which led back toward the foyer, "I'm the same way. I'm happy as long as there's good food and plenty of it."

Granny toddled along behind him, "Now THAT'S an idear Ah can get behind! Hee hee hee."

* * *

The Apple Family, Artex and his herd, and the mares from Ponyville all saw each other in the restaurant and decided to all join their tables together. The Melting Pot was hugely busy. Ponies, Humans, and Changelings were everywhere, but reservations were kept very strictly, especially with so many prominent figures present. The already large crowd was joined by Captain Joyner and his wife, Kolo Calvin and Buzz Butter, Bobby Jewel and Alana, Darryl Hord and his two girlfriends, and finally by Shining Armor and all four Alicorns, plus Chris Vacca. The Alicorns' Guards stood watch at the entrances to the dining area stoically for the entire meal.

Dinner was a rambunctious affair to say the least. More than once Rainbow Dash was surprised by the frequency at which she ended up interacting with Changelings. The group ate and drank, laughed and talked. It was a grand night for everybody involved. Never before had so many shakers of Equestria been in the same place at the same time for such a positive, lighthearted reason. The wines and liquors flowed freely and the entire group had a fantastic time. It was something none of them would ever forget.

Artex tried to float the bill for everybody, even though the total came out to be almost fifteen hundred Bits. He had seen the obscenely large amount of Bits in his own bank account when he stopped by the bank earlier that day. He was overruled by the Alicorns, specifically Celestia, who had the entire affair billed to her own account in the Royal Treasury. Afterwards, there were a great many jokes about Celestia trying to join the herd. She surprised everybody except her sister when she revealed that she already had somebody for a potential husband, but politely declined to give his name. Dinner ended with everybody agreeing that it was one of the best times they ever had.

But the evening was not over yet.

* * *

Just South of New Humansville was a new, stone concert hall that Artex and his herd had missed earlier in the day. It was toward that great hall that a colossal group of visitors and residents of New Humansville made their way.

The red brick sign outside of the colossal building read: 'New Humansville Memorial Concert Hall, Dedicated To Those Who Lost Their Lives Before And During The Founding Of New Humansville'. It was vague, but most of the residents knew that it referred to the massacre of Humans by the E.U.P. Guard and the Battle For New Humansville. The group filed in with the crowd and due to their proximity with the Alicorns, were all escorted to the balcony seats on the very top level of the concert hall. The balcony was lavishly decorated with huge pillows to allow all to sit comfortably and enjoy the show. Ushers came around and passed out program pamphlets to whomever wanted one.

Artex held his pamphlet in his hand as he spoke to the Princesses, "How did the town afford to build this place? It must have cost a fortune and then some."

To his surprise, it was Captain Joyner who answered, "The designer was a Pony from Canterlot that somebody called in for a their boon. The Sorcerers erected this hall out of the quarry stone that Rifin flew in while the Pony directed their efforts. The wood paneling, rails, and the rest of the wood was hand and hoof carved by skilled residents to show their support for the memorial."

Artex was moved by the willingness of the residents to provide their support, "Well they did a fantastic job of it. This place is beautiful."

Darryl chuckled as he sat nestled between Backlash and Heidi, "It IS gorgeous, but the real treat are the acoustics. The walls are angled very specifically to provide the optimal reflection of sound for the best quality."

Artex opened his pamphlet and read it out loud, "Presenting the New Humansville Symphony Orchestra?" He whistled, "Wow..." he peered closer at the list of music for the night, "Holy cow!" He looked up to Kolo, "Is this for real?" He asked eyes bulging.

Kolo chuckled deeply, "Oh yeah, it's gonna be somethin' else!"

Twilight suddenly spoke up, "Um, does anypony know what a 'Valkyrie' is?" She looked back down at the pamphlet, "One of the songs is listed as 'Flight Of The Valkyries' and many of these other names are in different languages, I'm assuming different Human languages."

Darryl was the one to answer her, "Valkyries were ancient Viking myths associated with battle. According to legend, Valkyries would fly over a battlefield and chose half of the warriors who fell during the fighting. Those who were chosen would go to the great mead halls of the god Odin. The mead hall was called Valhalla, where they would prepare for more battles in the afterlife, the biggest battle of the afterlife was called Ragnarok. Valkyries are associated with some of the greatest warriors of ancient times and are well known to the European Human Military. The 'Ride Of The Valkyries' is a popular theme for helping to improve the morale of soldiers or for getting them 'amped up' for battle."

"Most of the classical music was written by people from other countries on Earth where they did not speak English. We keep the titles listed in the native language of the composers as a show of respect for their work." Artex explained.

Twilight had another question, "Is it normal for orchestral pieces to have accompaniment by a choir and... are those cannons?"

Artex chuckled, "Not normally, no, but for some of these pieces they are a must."

"Soooo, what kind of instruments are they going to be playing?" Rainbow Dash asked in a bored tone.

"Classical," Mike Joyner answered, "String, woodwind, percussion, and brass mostly." He pointed down to the stage, "They've been warming up since before we came in."

Dash hung her head, "Great," she said sarcastically, "We have to sit through a bunch of old, dumb, slow songs."

Artex laughed loudly at her statement, "O-ho-ho! Believe me Dash, this is going to be right up your alley. The selections they have here are well known back on Earth and they are, for the most part, decidedly NOT the kind of music that might put you to sleep." He looked back to his program, "I'm especially surprised by this final song. I was not expecting it to be in here, but it was an excellent choice. It was written less than twenty years ago, so classical music is not dead by any means."

Rarity spoke up, "Orchestral music is not something to merely enjoy, Rainbow Dash. It is meant to speak to the soul in a very deep way. I know this may be difficult for you, but I think that if you really listen to it, you will enjoy it far more than you think."

Darryl spoke up again, "Now the music I suspect you're really going to like is going to be two nights from now. It's modern Human music. There are going to be selections of songs from different genres of music like: Rock and Roll, Rhythm and Blues, Rhythm and Poetry, Heavy Metal. You'll be all over it, like Dan on a baked ham."

"Hey!" Artex yelled just as the lights dimmed.

"Ssssshhhhh!" Twilight shushed him, "They're about to begin."

The orchestra was finished setting up and warming up. A young Human man dressed in a dapper tuxedo elegantly strode onto the center of the stage and cleared his throat. His hands and eyes lit up dimly in the darkened hall and his voice amplified, "Greetings," he spoke in a soothing baritone, "We are honored to have you all here with us this evening. We hope you have all had a wonderful day with us thus far. We would now like to welcome you to enjoy a taste of music from our home. These pieces were selected by our musicians and what very few composers we have available to us. They have spent a great deal of time and effort to transcribe each of these pieces strictly from memory, onto sheet music for our orchestra to perform. These pieces were selected to provide an acceptable variety of types of orchestral music for your listening pleasure. Please keep in mind that these pieces do not constitute the entirety of Human orchestral music and we did not have the time to acknowledge every single one of the gifted individuals who composed them."

He laced his fingers together in front of his chest, "We will not be providing the names of each of the composers as their pieces are played. We will, however, be giving special recognition to the composer of the final piece this evening. And so, without further adieu, please welcome the New Humansville Symphony Orchestra."

Rarity leaned over to Kolo Calvin, "That was simply divine. Such smooth, flowing notes. The composer must have been an absolute artist." She quickly quieted as the next piece began.

As the music began, Fluttershy, Princesses Celestia and Cadence gently bobbed their heads to the fleeting notes of the woodwinds. Celestia closed her eyes and felt the music flowing through her. It was nearly magical.

Twilight's ears perked up as the piece began. Each of her ears twitched in time with the cornucopia of notes as they played. As the piece progressed, her eyes widened, 'There is so much complexity to this! One moment it is slow, the next the tempo speeds up like a race! This one piece could be an entire study in contrasts but it all flows together so beautifully'

Applejack loved the piece as soon as it began. It painted images of her bucking apples back on the farm. Each of the louder, deeper notes followed by the faster ones reminded her of the movements of bucking then the fall of the apples as they plummeted into the baskets.

For the first two minutes, Pinkie Pie was nearly crying, the song just sounded so sad. The piece slowly began building up to something, she could feel it. It felt like somebody was telling a story. As the crescendo slowly built up toward the end she was nearly bouncing, giddy with excitement. (12:57) The part where it sped up sounded like a giant party was being thrown. The almost chaotic sounds of the bells made her wonder if they would be a good idea for her next one. Once the crescendo hit she nearly squealed for joy. Once the cannons went off she almost had to fight off tears of joy, 'They know about PARTY CANNONS TOO'

As the song began, Rainbow Dash's ears perked up, 'Huh, that sounds kind of... cool actually'. Though she would not admit it, she absolutely LOVED the song, 'This song... it's me. The ending is really pretty too.

The two songs spoke to Luna in a way she had never thought any music could. The firm percussion opening, the choir, the soft chanting, it was enthralling. It took her in its grasp and spoke of struggle, of dedications, of sorrow, of potential and of hope.

Shining Armor and Granny Smith felt a kinship with the piece as soon as it began. Neither would say why, but they felt as if somebody had seen into their experiences and turned those experiences into musical masterpieces.

The conductor stepped up to the front of the stage as the final notes of Night On Bald Mountain floated through the atmosphere, "We hope you have enjoyed yourselves this evening. We have one final piece for you. This was adapted by our talented musicians as a special treat for all of you." He drew in a deep breath and finished smoothly, "We now present Nobuo Uematsu's One Winged Angel."

The final notes of One Winged Angel echoed through the air. Silence had no chance as the entire hall erupted in wild applause and cheering which lasted for many minutes. The Princesses and Rarity were among the loudest to show their appreciation for the music. Despite herself, Rainbow Dash had to quietly admit to herself that some of the music was not just for soggy old rich Ponies.

Side Scene: Recovery

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 6: The Festival Day 2 (part 1)

Artex awoke early and inched himself out from beneath his mares. He dressed himself quietly then headed downstairs and began making preparations for a big breakfast. He wanted to show off for his family, both current and future. Oriana, being ever practical, had gone out of her way the day before and purchased a large amount of food for the household. Kavim ate a great deal and their pantry and ice box proved it. There were five cartons of eight eggs each on the top shelf. The eggs were situated right next to four bottles proudly displaying their logo: New Humansville Orange Juice, the only juice made by Humans. Next to the juice bottles were glass milk bottles containing unpasteurized milk. The final item on the top shelf was a brown paper bag. Artex curiously unwrapped the paper bag and fell in love with Oriana all the more. Within the bag was one third of a Stone of uncut bacon.

Cooking breakfast for so many was a somewhat new experience for Artex. He had loved to cook when he had lived with his wife back on Earth, and that love had not diminished over time. Making a meal with the quantity that would likely be needed for his family was a task he thought worthy of a ballad. It took him some minutes to locate the cast iron skillet he needed and another few minutes to remember from Twilight's home how to turn on the range top.

He cracked eggs, toasted bread, grated cheese, sprinkled cheese, sliced onions, cut tomatoes, and chopped peppers. In fairly short order, he had more than a dozen omelets, three dozen pieces of toast, and what he estimated to be one fourteenth of a Stone of bacon. He was so busy that he failed to notice he had gathered an audience. He grabbed two plates with an omelet and three pieces of toast each, and turned around to set the table. He was met by thirteen pairs of eyes.

He startled and nearly dropped the plates, "Geeze! Sneak up on a guy, why don't you." He set the plates down on the table amidst titters and chuckles from his family. The table was rectangular and had enough spaces for twelve settings. Average size for a full Kavim family. Granny Smith took her seat at one end of the table while Big Macintosh, Lyra, Bon Bon, Zecora, and a very pregnant Cheerilee took one entire side. Razor Wit, Oriana, Rose Thorn, and Vaiawa all took places on the other side. Vaiawa was still in her Pegasus disguise for the sake of Applejack. Fluttershy was absent, but nobody was surprised. She and Big Mac had agreed to wait until Artex returned to have their wedding. He was the brother of one and the friend of the other. Big Mac had wed his other loves the previous year but did not have the heart to deprive his adopted brother of attending his final wedding.

Artex set out all the plates then quickly slid butter, jam, and two spreading knives across the table. He did not bother with silverware since it was proper etiquette not to use them or use magic while eating, if there were Pegasi or Earth Ponies present. He knew from experience that his family would not mind, but he felt it was only respectful to do so.

He sat down with his plate last, "Ah," he paused as he noticed that they had waited for him to be seated before eating. There was butter and jam on most of the toast, but nopony had began breakfast yet. He cleared his throat realizing that he had an opportunity to do something he had not done in far too long a time. He held out his hands toward Razor Wit on his right and Cheerilee on his left, "This is a Human religious custom at meals. Hold the hooves of the Ponies on either side of you and close your eyes."

He watched as his family did did so with many curious glances. Once they all had their hooves linked, Artex closed his eyes and began, "PATER noster, qui es in cœlis, sanctificatur nomen tuum, Adveniat regnum tuum, fiat voluntas tua, sicut in cœlo, et in terra. Panem nostrum cotidianum da nobis hodie, Et dimitte nobis debita nostra, sicut et nos dimittimus debitoribus nostris, et ne nos inducas in tentationem, sed libera nos a malo. Amen." He released Razor Wit and Cheerilee and opened his eyes, "You may begin eating."

As logic would dictate, Razor Wit was the first to speak, "What was that?"

Artex smiled as he began spreading the soft butter onto his toast, "That was a prayer. I know I haven't said one in quite some time, but now that things have settled down, I figure it would be a good time to start. The prayer was in an ancient Human language called Latin. I can tell you what it means, if you like."

Razor Wit nodded her head vigorously, "Please do!" She was obviously excited.

Artex smiled back at her, "It translates roughly into: Our Father who art in Heaven, hallowed be Thy name. Thy Kingdom come, Thy will be done, on Earth as it is in Heaven. Give us this day our daily bread, and forgive us our trespasses as we forgive those who trespass against us. Lead us not into temptation but deliver us from evil. There was a part which I left out because I don't know the words in Latin: For Thine is the kingdom, the Glory, and the Power, for ever and ever, Amen. Praying is part of my belief. Albeit a part that I've neglected for quite some time. I hope it isn't inconvenient for any of you."

He received a small ocean of shaking heads in response. Oriana swallowed a mouthful of omelet and had a question, "What is the purpose of prayer to you? We know what it is, as some Ponies and other creatures pray to the Natural Magic of the world, but what is the significance to you personally?"

Artex thought while he chewed on a mouthful of bacon. He swallowed and cleared his throat, "Well for me it is more symbolic than anything. The purpose of praying over a meal is the belief that nobody will get food poisoning from bad cooking. The basis is asking for a blessing from God on whatever it is that you are about to do."

Rose Thorn snorted, "I'm sure your cooking isn't THAT bad." Her comment earned a series of low laughter all around the table.

* * *

After breakfast, the Apple family and Artex' herd all went out to enjoy the second day of the festival. The theme of the day was The Dark and Middle Ages. There were Humans garbed in period appropriate dress, and many of the Changelings wore dull colored iron armor. The sight of the Changelings gave Artex pause. He leaned over to Vaiawa, "Why are so many of the Changelings wearing armor?"

Vaiawa used her lips to point to one of the closest ones, "It is a very old tradition. About seven hundred years ago, we were beset by Dragons who would raid our hives at random times. The death toll was catastrophic and our ancestors had to be ready to fight at a moment's notice. A single flight of dragons could consume an entire hive, but for some reason they seemed to choke when they swallowed a Changeling wearing iron armor. It was later discovered that they only choked when they neglected to chew a Changeling wearing spiked armor before swallowing. Thankfully Dragons have developed better taste over time and prefer gems to Changeling flesh. It was during that time that the hives split. Our ancestors feared that we would be extinct and so they broke off into groups and fled in different directions. There was no contact with other hives for fear of the Dragons learning of other locations and consuming them as well. After the Dragons ate all the Changelings in what is now Equestria, they abandoned hunting us. Several times through our history we have sought out other hives, but they have eluded us. The present belief is that they were all eaten, but some few hold out the old hope that someday one of the other hives will make contact with us again. It was a very dark time in our history."

Artex scratched his chin, "Huh, I guess you guys have had a hard time over the course of your history."

Rose Thorn poked Artex in his side, "What are those Humans doing over there?"

Artex followed her hoof and spotted a number of Humans dressed in long robes speaking to a single chained man kneeling on the ground. He recognized what it was almost immediately, "That's a reenactment of The Inquisition. The Inquisition was a group of greedy Humans who used religion to accuse other Humans of wrongdoing and torture them to death so they could steal their possessions once they were dead. The Inquisition, along with The Crusades, is the main reason why many Humans today hate religion. Evil people use religion wrongfully to persecute others instead of following what the religion actually says to do. Most religions teach you to love others and be kind to those less fortunate, but some people twist the teachings to suit their own purposes. There are few things that I can honestly say that I hate. People twisting religions to hurt others is one thing that I hate to its core."

Rose whistled in awe as they passed the reenactment and Oriana pointed ahead of them, "What are they doing? Another reenactment?"

Artex looked to where she was pointing and smiled, "Ah," he sighed blissfully, "Now THAT is something I can get behind!" He pointed to one Human man who was gesturing to other Humans on a stage. The outfit of the directing man was one that he recognized, "They're reenacting a Shakespeare play." There were three Human women all gathered around a large cast iron pot speaking. Artex spoke in time with them, "Double, double, toil and trouble. Fire burn and cauldron bubble..." he paused as he realized his mares were all looking at him oddly, "The name of the play is: The Tragedy of Macbeth. It's a story about a man and his wife who murder a king and usurp his throne. The play goes on to detail how Macbeth is overcome with guilt and fear. He thinks he has to keep murdering people to keep his throne and in so doing, he causes a civil war. At the end of the play, a man who's family Macbeth murdered is the one who kills him. The meaning of the play is to convey that what is considered the 'natural order' should not be messed with. Macbeth murders King Duncan and takes his throne. The natural order of the time was thought to be that titles and even kingship was to be passed down from parent to child. Macbeth disrupted that order and he suffered the consequences. This is an excellent example of how Humans used to think at this point in history."

"I'm so glad that Humans have developed beyond what we're seeing." Razor Wit said, nuzzling Artex' leg.

"Most places have, Razor. I'm sorry to say that there are still some places that still practice those kinds of things." Artex said.

"No place is perfect," Vaiawa said serenely, "They will learn in time."

Artex nodded silently as they continued walking through the festival grounds.

"Greetings Mr. Emissary." A voice spoke out behind them suddenly.

Artex spun on his heel and came face to visor with one of the Community Welfare Guardians. He recognized the inflection of the voice easily enough and leaped onto the man, grabbing him in a crushing hug, "Damn good to see you Darryl!"

Darryl slapped Artex on the back heartily, "Good to see you, too, buddy." The two men released each other and took a step back, "At least you managed not to put on all your weight again, fat-ass." Darryl jabbed playfully as he removed his helmet.

Artex smirked and planted his fists on his hips, "Up your's, jar head."

Darryl chuckled, "Hey, at least I got some combat training out of it. The only training YOU had was with a fork."

"The fork is a very versatile tool, thank you very much. You can use it as an impromptu weapon, a lock-pick, a comb... the list goes on." Artex countered. The two men stared each other down for a brief moment before they both cracked up laughing.

"I can't stay and yak for too long, I've got a patrol to walk. Hopefully now we'll be able to see you once in a while now that you're home." Darryl added.

"I sure as hell hope so. Used to be I was too big to miss." Artex replied.

Darryl crossed his arms and tilted his head, "And yet you still had that damn nickname from the hospital. Fat Ninja? Seriously?"

Artex blushed at the memory, but his mares all began snickering, "I heard that you were kind of big... but how big were you?" Rose Thorn asked.

Artex blushed and scuffed his right foot bashfully, "A-about twenty-two and a half Stones."

The mares all looked at him strangely. The entire time they had known him, except for Razor, he had weighed roughly thirteen Stones. Rose had an idea that he had been big, but she hadn't realized exactly how big, "Twenty-two STONES!?" She asked aghast, "I only weigh fifteen Stones and I'm covered in pure muscle! You must have looked like a fat little roly-poly beach ball!"

Artex held his face neutral for a brief moment before chuckling, "Yeah, I was pretty big." He silently gritted his teeth at her comment. He had been picked on a lot back on Earth for his weight. The teasing had only depressed him and had left many very sour memories about the topic. He bottled up his feelings about Rose's comment out of habit and carried on as if nothing was wrong, thinking that nobody had noticed. He could joke with Darryl about his old weight because the former Marine had also been somewhat 'big' at one point and they had formed a habit out of teasing one another, but Darryl knew Artex better than most. The only ones who knew him better were Chris Vacca and Razor Wit.

The tan Unicorn mare had indeed caught Artex' brief pause and had put the pieces together when she noticed his face. She had spent enough time around him that she knew most of his expressions and habits. She was also one of the few Ponies who even could read Human facial expressions. She remembered how Artex had internalized his feelings about his wife for a long time before he opened up about how he felt and she recognized what he was doing again. It was very subtle, but she knew.

Darryl also knew the effect Rose's comment had on his friend and decided to try to distract him, "So, you looking forward to the movie tonight?"

Artex peered sideways at his friend, "What movie?"

Darryl mentally pumped his fist, "You haven't heard? Romeo and Juliet. Don't worry, it's not the one with Leonardo De Caprio. There was a long debate about it, though. The argument was that the modernized version was much more gritty than the older versions, but it lost on the basis that none of the actors wore period dress and the context would be difficult enough without Ponies thinking that's how we still spoke. The one they're showing, I think, is the 1967 version with Olivia Hussey, and Leonard Whiting."

Artex sighed gratefully, "Thank God. West Side Story was bad enough. Although I wouldn't mind seeing the version of Othello that featured Laurence Fishbourne."

Darryl smirked, "Yeah, that version was pretty good. It was a toss-up between Romeo and Juliet or Hamlet featuring Mel Gibson. Somebody actually suggested the movie Ten Things I Hate About You, stating that it was the same as The Taming Of The Shrew." Darryl clicked his tongue, "Needless to say, the debate over THAT was short lived." Darryl continued his thoughts, "Oh, the theme tomorrow is Colonial Times. There is going to be another movie tomorrow night..."

Artex cut him off, "Wait a second," he said holding up his right hand, "I thought that the modern music was going to be tomorrow night."

Darryl shook his head, "Nah, I got mixed up last night. I blame it on the alcohol. Tomorrow is Colonial Times through 1800s all the way up to the start of the 1900s. Tomorrow will feature the movie Johnny Tremain. The day after will cover from the early 1900s up to today. A few people wanted The Patriot to show, but it was way too inaccurate."

Artex agreed, "Yeah, the British Dragoons were good on the field but they would NEVER slaughter civilians. They were held to a high standard and would have been hung if they did that kind of 'crap'. Were Dances With Wolves and The Last Of The Mohicans even mentioned as possibilities?"

Darryl crossed his arms, "Last Of The Mohicans was, but Dances With Wolves was way too bloody. In the end they were both deemed too violent. At least Johnny Tremain doesn't have pretty much any blood. There's violence, but it isn't as prolific as the other two and far less depressing."

Artex smiled, his spirits brought back up by the quick thinking of his friend, "I look forward to it. I really can't wait for the modern music. Do you happen to know which songs they chose and how long the concert is going to be?"

Darryl cocked his head in thought, "The 1900s is going to be a bit of a short day for history and the concert is going to be going on for almost half the day with breaks between sets for the musicians to rest while the Ponies get to check out more from recent history. I can't tell you which songs they're going to have, but I can definitely say they do have at least one song by your favorite group."

Artex' eyes lit up, "Ooh! Which Disturbed song?"

Darryl shook his head, "Sorry man. I can give you the groups who are going to be playing, but not the songs."

Artex shrugged, "Good enough, lay it on me."

Darryl held up his right hand and tipped off each finger consecutively as he listed groups, "Simon and Garfunkel, The Beetles, The Terrible Who, Todo, Journey, Def Leopard, Alice Cooper, Kiss, Motley Crue, Metallica, Disturbed of course, Powerman 5000, Evanescence, Lacuna Coil, Nightwish, and Dragonforce."

Artex shot his friend a flat look, "Please, please, please, PLEASE tell me that nobody is playing Through The Fire And Flames." He groaned.

Darryl only threw up his hands, "Can't say bro. You'll just have to wait and see."

Artex moaned, "Oh come ON! That song is so overused! They have so many other good songs, who does everybody always focus on just one!?"

Darryl laughed openly, "Alright, alright keep your pants on. It's not Through The Fire And Flames. Does that make you feel better?"

Artex nodded, "Yeah it does."

Darryl did not wait for him to say more, "Sorry bro, I have to get back to my patrol. Go enjoy the festival."

As they parted ways, Razor Wit was thinking about how to approach the issue Artex was sure to have with Rose.

Author's Note

Enjoy my readers. As always, fell free to point out the typos I missed. Remember that a Stone of weight is roughly 14 lbs.

Chapter 6: The Festival Day 2 (part 3)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 6: The Festival Day 2 (part 4)

The movie was played in the concert hall. Romeo and Juliet as performed by Olivia Hussey, and Leonard Whiting, was the film. Thankfully whomever volunteered to have their memory plunged was good enough to mentally translate the movie into Velensovth for the audience. Artex was not entirely certain how they had managed to do it, but it had worked well enough. As the ending credits rolled there was barely a dry eye in the whole place. Artex and his herd were seated with the Apple family for the evening. He would have discussed the film with the Apples, but he had four sobbing mares all clinging to him. To his surprise, Rose Thorn cried the loudest. The tough mare had decided to show her softer side and it apparently had the consistency of warm jello. She nuzzled against Artex' chest sobbing loudly and soaking his shirt with her tears. She was not the loudest one crying either. Pinkie Pie's wailing, way off on the left side of the concert hall, was causing echos and making other Ponies cry harder. Artex looked to his right and saw Big Mac sitting in place, stoically holding an absolutely broken Fluttershy.

Vaiawa was the first of the mares to recover, "That... that was both sad and beautifully done." She sniffled and wiped at her eyes with her left forehoof.

Artex took a longer look around at the gross reaction. It was almost unanimous. It was sad but very good.

* * *

As Artex led his herd back to their home with the Apple family following closely behind, he spotted a white piece of paper sticking out of their mailbox. Puzzled, he approached the receptacle and removed the piece of paper. What at first looked like one piece of paper turned out to be two telegrams from Trottingham.

Artex turned, holding out the pieces of paper toward the tan Unicorn, "I think this is for you, my love."

Razor Wit bit the edges of the papers then let go of them and levitated them side by side with her magic. Holding them up in front of her face, she read them silently before folding them up, "We all need to talk once your adopted family is settled in."

* * *

Once the tired Apple family had all gone to bed, the herd gathered in their living room. Razor was the last to enter the room. She had called for the meeting and she had likewise heated water and prepared a full tea service, which she carried with her when she came. While she had been doing that, Artex had started up the fireplace.

Oriana was lying on a plush red cushion with her haunches close enough warmed by the fire. Vaiawa and a still sniffling Rose were both comfortably reclining on the big couch. Artex was in his overstuffed chair. Razor Wit set the tray down on their little coffee table, but remained standing. She levitated the two telegrams out from where she had hidden them in her mane.

She laid them down on the table while she began pouring hot water, "Before we begin, who would like some tea?"

Oriana spoke up first, "Do you have the chamomile? If so, that would be good."

Razor nodded as her horn lit up, "I'm going to have the chamomile myself. I need it."

Concern creased Artex' eyebrows, "What's wrong, Razor?"

Razor shook her head, her fuchsia mane swaying with the motion, "I'll tell you after I've served the tea. The repetition will help calm me down."

"Do you have any cinnamon flavored tea?" Rose asked sniffling, "I don't generally care for tea too much, but it sounds good right now."

Vaiawa put in her request as well, "I will have the chamomile please."

Artex stayed silent. He had his right fist up to his mouth, chewing on his knuckles subtly. Razor looked up as she levitated the teas over to her herdmates, "What did you want, Artex?"

He barely broke away from nibbling on his knuckles to reply, "I want all my loves to be happy." his gaze was intense as he spoke. He met Razor's eyes and his expression softened, "As far as tea goes, is there any lemon tea?"

Razor poured hot water into the final cup and dropped in the steeper then levitated it over to him, "It so happens that we do have that one."

She finished with her cup and set it on its saucer to cool. She took a deep breath and levitated the telegrams up in front of her again, "This first one is from my Lamane. He says that everypony was excited to hear about the herd and that they're looking forward to meeting all of you." She lowered the first one, "I did not mention which species any of you are, so they, or more specifically my Lamine, will not have any reason to fret over anything. I figure it should not matter what species you are." She sighed and hung her head, "The second telegram is from her though. I will read it for you:

Dear Razor -stop- Glad to hear from you -stop- eager to meet the Ponies you love -stop- Trained in that Human town where you live -stop- It was a nightmare -stop- The place is dangerous -stop- I pity the Ponies raising foals there -stop- Hope you come to your senses -stop- and come home soon -stop-

She let the telegram fall to the floor, "It sounds like she's gotten worse after I left." She hung her head, "I don't want to get into an argument with her over this," she raised her head, eyes firm, "But I will not stand for her speaking poorly of any of you because of what species you are. Please tell me that at least one of you has an idea for how to deal with her."

Vaiawa spoke up quickly, "Razor Wit, it seems to me that no matter how you look at the situation, the problem is not merely with your Mother, but also your perception of her. You said 'deal with her' like she is an unpleasantness that must be simply put up with, as opposed to an individual to be reasoned with." Razor opened her mouth to speak, but Vaiawa held up her right forehoof, "Please, let me finish." Razor closed her mouth with a frown, so Vaiawa continued, "I understand that she may aggravate you, but before you let yourself become angry with her remember that she is your Mother. Is there any doubt in your heart that she loves you? Any at all?"

Razor scuffed her left forehoof against the hardwood floor, "I know she loves me! That's not the problem! The problem is that she's too closed-minded to accept you and Artex as family!"

"If I may?" Oriana said quietly, "Does it really matter whether or not she accepts them? Or any of us? Are you going to decide to leave the herd based on your Mother's decision or opinion?"

Razor's head snapped back as if she had been slapped, "Of course not! I love all of you! You're my family!"

Oriana nodded hiding a small smile, "Then it doesn't matter. Razor Wit, you are like a sister to me. You accepted me without question or concern. If one member of your birth family cannot accept us... well one member is better than all of them, right? Is anypony else in your family likely to have such a difficulty?"

Razor shook her head, "No. They're all very nice, and my Lamine is too. I just..." she sighed and hung her head, "I just want her to have the chance to get to know all of you for the wonderful Ponies I know you are. It hurts me that she sees other species as dangerous and won't give them a chance. She's depriving herself and it hurts me. It hurt me so badly when she refused to talk to Slobber Chops when I invited him over for dinner. It hurt my Lamane when she refused to talk to his Minotaur friend too. Her actions are hurting others but all she cares about is her biases. I know that in her heart she only wants to make sure everypony she loves is safe... I guess I should have expected for her to join the Civil Guard. Looking back, it's easy to see now. She wants to protect others, it's in her heart and I know she'd do anything to ensure the safety of the Ponies around her but..." Razor trailed off, tears glistening in her eyes.

Rose understood what she meant, "But protectiveness taken to the extreme can be dangerous."

Artex then realized what she was really afraid of, "You think she might do something extreme because of Vaiawa and I."

Razor nodded sniffling softly, "Now that she's been trained... I don't want her to do something dangerous to either of you. Her magic may not be very powerful, but I inherited my quick thinking from her..."

"And tactics are what really win battles." Rose finished for her.

Artex pursed his lips in thought, "What if... what if we spoke to the rest of your family first, before we introduce ourselves to your Lamine. Is there a chance that we could... I don't know, maybe convince her to wear a blindfold or something? She could talk to us and get to know us before she saw us."

Razor shook her head, "No. She'd be even more suspicions if I asked her to do that."

"What if she were confronted by the rest of her herd and they vouched for us?" Rose asked.

Razor shook her head again, "She would only be defensive then. The only thing I can think of is for me to try to reason with her... again."

Rose spoke up, "Oriana and I could help you."

Razor shook her head, "Not at first. She would feel like we were ganging up on her." She sighed, "I just have to be willing to defy her if I need to. I know the rest of my family will jump on her case if she does anything too extreme. They were upset when she refused to talk to my Lamane's friend and even more upset when she ignored Slobber Chops. The rest of the family got along well with him. If she did anything crazy they would be on her in an instant." Razor slowly raised her head and looked at the ceiling, "I just don't want my family split because of her prejudices."

Artex rose from his chair and knelt down next to her. He wrapped his arms around her neck and pulled her close, laying her head against his chest, "That will be up to them, sweetie. We won't judge you on what she does. You are not her."

Razor reached her right forehoof up and hugged her fiance, "I know, Artex. I just want her to be proud of me."

The rest of the herd joined in the hug. Vaiawa placed her muzzle next to Razor's ear, "If she is not proud of you by now, she never will be... and if that is the case, then her approval isn't worth much anyway."

Razor Wit reared back and enveloped her herd in a huge embrace, "I love all of you so much. Thank you."

Author's Note

Coming soon: Artex and Vaiawa meet Visceral Slaughter.

As always, please let me know if I missed any typos.

Chapter 7: The Festival Days 3 & 4

The day was a hot one. The weather was perfect for enjoying the outdoors. Unfortunately for Rose Thorn and Razor Wit, their stomachs were most unhappy with them. The meat they had eaten distinctly did NOT agree with them. The other members of their herd all stayed indoors with the two ill mares for the entire day. They were more concerned about their herdmates than enjoying the festival, no matter how many times Rose and Razor told them to go enjoy it. They spent the day taking turns tending to the two mares, and just lounging around enjoying the peace and quiet. That is to say they enjoyed peace and quiet in between the sounds of diarrhea and vomiting. The Apple family enjoyed the festival greatly and were more than happy to talk about their experiences that evening, though they kept mentions of food to a minimum.

* * *

The fourth day of the festival was themed: Modern Day. Thankfully, Rose and Razor were feeling much better by that afternoon. They were excited to hear the music played and listened to by modern Humans. They all headed toward the outdoor stage where the musicians were setting up their instruments. Artex was the only one not surprised by the absence of actual seating in front of the stage and his explanation of a potential 'mosh pit' was met with confused stares. The early morning had been dedicated to Blues, Swing, Jazz, and Ragtime. Late morning had been filled with Country Music and Pop, while the early afternoon had been dedicated to Rap and R&B. Such songs as 'Save A Horse, Ride A Cowboy' were thankfully absent from the morning lineup. The midday lineup was thankfully tasteful, at least from what Artex had heard. He was quite sad that he had missed the Scott Joplin Ragtime music, and was even more sad to have missed a rendition of 'The Way It Is' by Bruce Hornsby, as well as 'Changes' by Tupac. They were essentially the same song but with two vastly different, if equally skillful, presentations.

The evening music was set to be Rock & Roll and Heavy Metal. The presence of a crowd of thousands of Ponies and Humans made it obvious that it was going to be popular. The dull roar of constantly chatting voices reminded Artex of the very few concerts he had been able to attend back on Earth. From the look of the musicians on the stage, it would be a few minutes before it started. Artex smiled and crossed his arms, "I hope none of you are hypersensitive to noise. Rock music tends to be very loud."

"Is that why we're back here?" Rose asked, looking at the stage then back to Artex.

"Yeah. The distance should be enough for the music not to burst your eardrums." Artex replied. He bent his knees and sat down on the grass. The stage was set up close to the river, away from the farmland and from the town. The rest of the herd all sat down as well. After a moment, Artex spoke up, "I wonder which artist they are going to play first?"

A new voice spoke from behind them, "Why? Got a favorite you're waiting on?"

The entire herd all turned their heads toward the voice. Chris Vacca stood behind them with his left arm around Luna's back, "I happen to know that they are not going to be playing the songs in the order in which they were published. They also have a few more than are on the program."

"Program?" Artex asked, "I don't remember seeing any programs for this."

A small portal opened up next to Chris and he reached his right hand in. Withdrawing his hand, he held a folded piece of colorful paper, which he tossed to Artex, "Here you go."

Artex caught the program and snickered, "You're getting lazy with those portals, Chris."

Chris smirked, "Nooooo. I'm getting good with Space."

"His range is beyond even mine when he teleports now. Only Discord can match him." Luna said with pride, "He is even better than that. If he uses his portals and teleportation while sparring, he can match Regimental Commander Peach Pit."

Oriana flippantly commented, "If he's so good, why doesn't he just teleport back to Earth?"

The silence was deafening.

Chris blinked, "W-what?" His eyes bulged, "W-w-w... I-I..." he lapsed into silence for a long moment before he threw up both his hands and bellowed, "HOW THE 'FUCK' DID I NOT THINK OF THAT!?"

Luna turned to him with a concerned expression, "You can only teleport to a place that you know well, correct?"

Chris groaned as he slowly slid his hands down his face, "There are TONS of places back on Earth that I know well!"

Razor Wit, Vaiawa, Rose, and Oriana all exchanged worried looks. Oriana spoke quickly, "But what if you aren't strong enough?" She asked, trying to fix her mistake, "I-if you don't have enough magic... couldn't it be dangerous?"

Chris shook his head, "No. My form of teleportation is spacial exchange. If there is nothing to exchange places with then I won't go anywhere."

Luna's expression dropped into a frown. She placed her right hoof on his shoulder, "Are you sure you want to try right now? I know you."

Chris nodded excitedly, "I have to know." He stepped away from Luna, "Everybody stay put." He closed his eyes and flexed his hands. His entire body began glowing dimly, visible even in the sunlight. After a moment, be disappeared in a flash of brown light...

...Only to reappear right where he had been standing before. He looked around and sat down on the ground dejectedly, "Damnit." He hung his head, "Cessily could have been with her boys again..." he clenched his left fist and pounded the ground, "FUCK!" He held his face in his hands sadly, "Damnit. Why aren't I strong enough?"

Luna laid down next to him and draped her right wing over his shoulders. She leaned in and nuzzled his cheek, "It is not your fault, Chris." She closed her eyes and planted a gentle kiss on his cheek, "If you couldn't do it, then I'm sure that even Discord couldn't. Do not blame yourself for this. It is out of your control."

Artex shrugged, "It's no major loss for me, Chris. The only reason I'd go back would be to visit my family. My place is here." He chuckled dryly, "Hell, I can't father any children except with a Kavim woman anyway." He was not aware of it, but his statement brought great, if silent, relief to his herd.

Chris was still upset, "But there's so many people here who haven't seen their families in so long. Alex Ludwig has a son, Mike Joyner has a son, Darryl has his twins, Cessily has her two boys..." he trailed off quietly. He did not say anything else, but Luna's mention of Discord had spurred his mind into action. He decided to focus on the concert for the moment though. He sighed heavily and shrugged unhappily, "It happens, I suppose. Can't solve every problem with magic after all."

Luna smiled warmly and nuzzled his cheek again, "That is a healthy mindset to have Christopher." She leaved her head and neck against the side of his chest and he placed an encompassing arm around her shoulders. Luna closed her eyes and sighed contentedly...

... Until the epic, high-pitched voice of an electric guitar sliced through the air like the rhythm of life over the sands of time.

The mares all swiveled their ears forward. Rose was the first to speak, "Whoa. What was that?"

Artex smiled hugely, "I do believe that would be the band signaling that they're ready."

Sure enough, the band members were all finished setting up. A lanky figure strode out from behind the black curtain which concealed... something. The lanky figure was Alex Ludwig. He began running through the mic tests, "Testing... testing... Can everybody hear me?"

The reply he received was a nearly deafening roar. He smiled and began gesturing to the only non-Human member of the band, "Alright, first off I would like to thank an awesomely talented lady here. Take a bow Mrs. Vinyl Scratch." The white Unicorn mare seated behind the keyboard nodded her head as Alex continued, "It was only with her help that we were able to cobble together a usable keyboard, not to mention nine-tenths of the rest of our sound equipment. Our drummer called in his boon from Celestia and asked for the best modern musical inventor alive today. Vinyl showed up the following morning and has been visiting every week since then. She has put in hundreds of hours helping us and we consider her a member of the band." He turned and clapped his hands, prompting the crowd to do the same. Vinyl bowed from her position behind the unique keyboard.

Alex then turned and began the introduction, "Many of you have heard the music of other genres earlier today. We will now be presenting two final genres of Human music for your enjoyment: Rock and Roll is the first and Heavy Metal is the second. The Rock and Roll portions will be first, as Rock and Roll was the precursor to Heavy Metal. The first piece of Rock and Roll is from a group called 'Simon and Garfunkle', and the song is: 'The Sound Of Silence'.

"A slow song to start with, makes sense." Artex said. As soon as the second song began, he pumped his right fist, "YES! I was hoping this would be the one they chose. Either this one or Roxanne."

"Now that's some good classic Rock and Roll!" The next song began and Artex closed his eyes, "Ooh niiiiiiiice."

The music flowed into the next song as Artex lay on his back, basking in the music of pure art, in his mind at least.

Artex stopped bobbing his head sadly as the music stopped. Alex Ludwig wiped his right hand over his head, "Whew, what a start! Alright! How is everybody liking the music thus far?"

Rose Thorn looked enraptured while Oriana appeared more amused. Vaiawa looked almost bored and Razor Wit looked keenly interested. Artex chuckled and looked back at Chris and Luna. He quickly averted his eyes from the scene behind him as Chris had his lips mashed against those of the Lunar Princess.

"Alright!" Alex yelled from the stage, "That was a nice warmup. Now we get to the heavier stuff. Get ready for some seriously energetic music! 1-2-3-4!" The band started up again and Artex nearly jumped for joy at the first song.

As the final notes faded away, the band launched right into the next song. With each progressive song, Artex felt more and more like he was in Heaven.

Behind him, Artex heard Chris, "Dang! How is Alex doing that with his voice? He sounds JUST like the artists."

Luna answered, "He is using his magic. He is quite talented. Now hush, I am thoroughly enjoying this music."

By the end of the first song Artex was head-banging to the music. After the rendition of When Worlds Collide, the musicians stopped and Alex took a breath before speaking, "Now so far you've only heard from men who rock. Well let me tell you, there are some pretty rocking ladies out there, too. Here to perform the vocals for the ladies is somebody who initially surprised us. Please welcome, Rachel Joyner, formerly Rachel Dobson."

Rachel stepped up onto the stage and flashed a winning smile at the worked-up crowd, "How you doing out there New Humansville?" The crowd cheered loudly. They would have cheered anyway. Rachel was not only Mike Joyner's wife, but she was also the premier go-to person for pediatric care. Everybody loved her. "Are you ready to rock?" She asked. The crowd cheered. Rachel lowered her head sadly, "Wow, do you guys sound depressed or what?" She took a deep breath, "I said: ARE YOU READY TO ROCK!?" The crowd screamed at her. With a beaming smile and a giggly laugh, she turned to the musicians, "Time to give 'em what they want!"

The crowd suddenly quieted down in confusion as the black curtain behind the stage suddenly lifted revealing the New Humansville Orchestra and a full choir. Artex nearly jizzed in his pants as the violins began playing.

Alex and Rachel stood side by side smiling. Each of them held up their mics and spoke in turn, "And for the final band to end the evening," Rachen began. Alex took over, "We are proud to bring you," the spoke the last word in unison, "Dragonforce!"

As the final notes rang through the air, four mares all stomped their hooves in rampant applause and one Princess cheered wildly. The musicians had fouled up several times during the songs, but the audience members either did not know or did not care. The music was awesome. THAT was unanimous.

Author's Note

I wish I had the time to use every single one of the many incredible artists out there but the fact remains that I just did not want to bog down the chapter with too many links (I think there are too many anyway). I hope you all enjoy the music selections. As always, let me know how many typos I missed. For any of you who have read the Wheel Of Time books, the song by Within Temptation was written for it.

Chapter 8: The Festival Days 5, 6, and 7

The next several days rolled by in a blur of fun and laughter for Artex and his herd. The Apple family greatly enjoyed themselves and participated in many of the offered events which included but was by no means limited to Kavim friendly paintball and story telling. The Princesses also enjoyed their time. Celestia managed to acquire the recipe for baklava in exchange for permission for Alex Ludwig to open a branch of The Melting Pot in every city and town in Equestria.

Each of the Mane 6 also enjoyed themselves, though to various degrees. Fluttershy spent most of her time talking to Shadow, Darryl's fox friend. She learned a great deal about the Marine from the fox and made it a point to never think about The Battle For New Humansville if she could help it. Rainbow Dash made the mistake of saying something negative about Changelings in front of Amber Eyes. She met Rifin later that day and to her own immense surprise, actually liked the colossal Changeling. Discovering that a Changeling felt so protective of his kind that he sacrificed his life for them, was a sentiment she could understand well. The two spent hours talking and at the end of the final day, they parted as friends.

Twilight loved everything. There was so much culture for her to learn about that she nearly forgot to sleep. Her favorite event from the whole trip was the old legends and tales told by the Humans. The poems were one of the brightest points for her. He favorite was by a man named Rudyard Kipling. His poem about The Female Of The Species was intense yet balanced, succinct but vague at the same time. The marvelous poetry of Humans was a dichotomy in regard to their frequently barbaric past. She was able to appreciate the entire race all the more for their ingenuity and cleverness when waved in the face of the harsh world they came from.

Rarity learned a great deal about Human customs and modes of dress from three very knowledgeable Human women. They were not always polite, but they were a fount of knowledge for her. She had hundreds of brand new ideas bouncing around in her head. She would revolutionize the fashion industry come Spring and the promises of help from her newest friends was sure to be a big help in that regard. If she were honest, she could see herself visiting New Humansville often in the future.

Once Alex Ludwig acclimated to the frequent and inexplicable presence of Pinkie Pie, he found that she was more interesting than he had at first assumed. She was more than happy to give out some of her baking recipes to her host so long as he kept her fed with her new favorite dish: Garden Garbage. In her own words, "It's the greatest thing ever! Every time you eat it, it's different! Sometimes there's flowers, sometimes there's onion stems, sometimes there's vegetables! You never know what you're going to get!"

After the week was up, Applejack asked Vaiawa to remove her disguise so they could talk. She was almost grudging in her acceptance of the Changeling. She sadly admitted that her problem with Changelings went deeper than she thought, but she also stated that she was more than willing to have Vaiawa in the family. She cemented her claim by stating that if she every heard anypony speaking poorly of Changelings, she would have a few choice words about their own heritage.

* * *

On the final day, as Artex closed the door after the Apple Family departed, he immediately headed upstairs and changed the sheets upon which Big Mac and his wives slept. The smell was intense and while Artex was glad that his adopted brother had such a... healthy libido, he was nowhere near as fond of the echoes of enjoyment that kept him awake throughout the nights. He also gained an insight as to why Kavim slept with their ears folded. He also conceded that if Zecora was any indication, Oriana was likely to be a screamer.

He took the stained sheets outside and began scrubbing them while the mares cleaned up the rest of the house. The Apple family had been fairly tidy despite their earthy natures and there was not too much for the mares to clean. The trip to visit Razor's family in Trottingham weighed on their minds but they did not speak of it in depth.

They were due to leave the following morning. They would take one of the Air Carriages, which made frequent tips from Canterlot to New Humansville. Once in Canterlot, they would board the train and arrive in Trottingham in the afternoon. From there, the plan was for Artex to take a room in the one of the hotels while Vaiawa went with Razor Wit, Rose Thorn, and Oriana to meet with Razor's family. Vaiawa could disguise herself to aid with meeting with Razor's Mother. They had all agreed that it would be for the best, even Razor had thought so. After they hopefully managed to talk Visceral Slaughter into accepting Vaiawa, they would send for Artex. If Razor's Mother was too opposed to meeting them, they would ask the rest of the family to meet with Artex without her and Razor would cut ties with her Mother for good. The tan Unicorn mare's will was set. If her Mother refused to accept her future husband, she would have nothing more to do with her. Razor claimed it was not a big deal, but the other members of the herd knew better. She was nervous and frightened. They did their best to console her subtly, but they could only do so much. They knew that one way or the other, the trip to Trottingham would be a significant event.

That evening Artex noticed that his mares were extra snuggly. He had no complaints about it, but once he asked about it he was slightly confused. According to them, the lingering smell of stallion musk on his skin was making him seem unusually cuddly. The thought was unnerving, but he accepted it with as much of an open mind as he could.

* * *

Artex rose early the next morning and made breakfast for his mares. He enjoyed doing things for them and made no complaint about it. After nearly a year of constant movement and adventure, he was finding the quiet life to be exactly what he wanted. He was growing restless though. He refused to admit that he fervently longed for the kind of physical intimacy that he had previously shared with his wife. He pushed it into the back of his mind as he began imaging what his wives had to offer and what he had to offer them in their marriage bed. He snuffed the thoughts quickly. He knew those things would come in time. He had been patient before and he could be patient now.

While he cooked, he frequently found himself imaging what it would be like to raise foals. He knew that there would no doubt be many, MANY diaper changes and sleepless nights at first, but the excitement of watching his own offspring learn and grow into what they were meant to be was a thought more appealing than he had ever imagined. He fully expected fillies, but he hoped for at least one colt. He longed for times when he could spend time reading to a lap full of colorful little Ponies in front of the fireplace. He could regale them with some of the adventures he and their Mothers had shared. He could fall asleep with them on his lap and wake up with neck pain, but have it all be washed away when he saw their peacefully sleeping forms curled up around him.

The smell of burning toast brought him back to the present and he quickly threw the charred bread into the garbage can, "Damn! Have to stop day dreaming!"

A giggle from behind him, alerted him to an audience. He decided not to turn around, choosing to listen with his ears, as whomever it was, likely did not know they had given themselves away. Kavim ears were unidirectional and even after a year the mares were still not used to his ability to hear everything around him. He shifted to his right and saw a reflection in the shiny steel of the pan he was using. Rose Thorn stood behind him. He watched as her eyes roved up and down his back and legs. He chuckled silently, 'Looks like I'm not the only eager one.'

He decided to give her a bit of a show. He began whistling a jaunty tune as it came to his mind. As he continued whistling, he began swaying his hips in time with the notes. He slid his backside to the right and watched as Rose's head followed his muscular buttocks. He bit his lip trying not to laugh as he continued his little dance, enjoying the feeling of entertaining his mare.

He finished with his cooking and decided to surprise her. He continued his hypnotic swaying and kept his eyes forward as he spoke, "Like what you see?"

Rose's response was an elegant, "Uh-huh..."

Artex suddenly leaned over and swatted his right hip with his hand, making a hearty smacking sound, "Come and get it."

Rose finally realized she had been had. She blinked and blushed, "Artex!" She turned her head away in embarrassment, "You got me all bothered!"

In a lightning quick motion, Artex spun around and stepped up to her. Before she could blink he took a knee he pulled her into a fierce kiss. Rose's eyes bulged briefly, then closed as she kissed him back. He slid his hands up the back of her head, gripping fists full of her mane and pulling her further into the kiss. Rose whimpered at the sudden and forceful move. He was normally rather reserved about his expressions of passion and for her to see him in such a state made her tail curl. Her legs gave out and she almost fell to the floor. Strong arms released her mane and laced under her forelegs, supporting her. She felt him pull her into his arms completely and she whimpered louder in the kiss. He was being forceful, and she had so rarely had the opportunity to express her own passions to him. She had not yet 'Accepted' him and the intensity of the kiss frightened and excited her. She was pressed right up against his stomach and chest. She could feel every inch of the front of his torso pushing against hers. She felt a powerful tingling sensation take root in her stomach and it snapped her out of her haze as if somepony had poured ice water on her back.

Her eyes snapped open and she pulled her head away from him with a shrill frightened cry. She struggled in his grasp, but he held her too tightly for even her own more than impressive strength to overcome. She closed her eyes and turned her head away, trying not to show him the tears in her eyes. Artex let go of her with one of his hands and pressed the left side of her head against his chest, "Easy Rose," he whispered, "Try to calm down. I'm here sweetheart. I'm not going to do anything else." He placed his hand on the side of her head and just held her still. Her whole body shook with silent sobs. She forced herself to take deep, slow breaths, taking comfort in his embrace that she knew she would not have the first time they were together.

Rose listened to the beat of his heart, trying to calm herself down. Her heart still raced within her chest, hammering out a rhythm as wild and untamed as her passion had been minutes before. She focused on his heartbeat, listening closely. Her body tuned itself to him as he held her against his kneeling form.

As she waited for her heart to slow, she thought back to the previous kisses they had shared, 'It was always so... chaste and brief. I wasn't ready... not even close. I know he didn't mean to scare me. It was exciting and new... I went too far. I've been so playful recently. I just showed off the parts of me that I know he likes... I didn't think it would lead to this. When I saw him dancing it... it just... enthralled me so much. I had never seen him like that before. He was playful... just like I was... I must have affected him the same way... oh Artex... I'm so sorry.' She raised her right forehoof and held it against her muzzle, 'I've been doing that to him nearly every day.' She began crying in earnest.

Artex, fearing he had done worse than he actually did, shifted his weight and say down, still holding the muscular Earth Pony. He crossed his legs pushing her hind legs against his crotch. His grip on her tightened and he began rocking forward and back, trying to soothe her. He lowered his lips onto the crown of her head and whispered while he rocked her, "Calm down sweetheart. I'm sorry I hurt you, Rose. I shouldn't have pushed it so far." He was very calm considering the situation. He did not know why he was so calm, but he was glad for it. He was however, concerned that Rose might think he was not upset about what happened. In truth he was very upset, but for some reason that he could not explain, he was calm.

The two of them stayed in their respective, intimate positions for a number of minutes until Rose was calm. Her shuddering sobs had declined to steady breathing and she opened her eyes, "I'm alright now Artex." She said quietly.

Artex released her from his grip and she rose to a standing position just in front of him. Before she could say anything, he reached his hands up and cupped her cheeks softly, "I'm so sorry about that Rose. I let my urges get the better of me. Will you forgive me?"

Rose sniffled and let out a little giggle, "I'm alright, silly." She replied playfully, "It's not as bad as it'll be on our wedding night." She hung her head, her expression falling, "I'm sorry too, Artex."

Artex was taken aback, "Rosy you have nothing to be sorry for. Don't blame yourself."

Rose sighed, "Nooo, not that. I've been... exposing my, as you would call them, breasts to you pretty much every day."

Artex smirked despite his concern, "Well I certainly wasn't complaining about the view."

Rose groaned in frustration, "What I mean is that when you were dancing earlier it... um aroused me... a lot. I know I've been doing the same thing to you and with how hard it was to control myself I can't imagine what it must have been like for you."

Artex reached farther forward and pulled a startled Earth Pony into another hug, "It's not too bad for me, honestly." He placed extra emphasis on the last word, "I'm pretty much used to it. Remember that Humans wear clothes all the time? With all four of you walking around naked all the time I have a near constant boner just thinking about it." He leaned forward and planted a quick kiss on her muzzle tip, "It's fine sweetie. It was more difficult for you because you weren't used to looking. I'm not upset and I understand if you want to hide those lovely parts of your body until we're married. Either way, as long as I still have you, I'll be fine."

Rose nodded, nuzzling his hands, "I would feel better if I did. I know you said it was alright, but the thought of doing that to you makes me feel bad."

Artex smiled, "It's your body, Rose. You do with it what you want. I won't complain either way. Alright?"

Rose smiled back at him, "Alright."

Author's Note

Let me know if anybody spots any typos in here and as always, enjoy!

Chapter 9: Blast From The Past

After breakfast, the herd all paid for the air fare and headed off to Canterlot with their small amounts of luggage. Once they landed, they hastily made their way to the Canterlot train station. They bought their tickets but were rather saddened that the next train for Trottingham was not for more than an hour. They debated looking around Canterlot, but they decided against it agreeing that it would be far too easy to lose track of time. They decided to just sit around on one of the many benches at the station and relax for a while.

The mares were all idly chatting with one another while Artex reclined against the backrest with his hands laced behind his head. He listened to the various conversations taking place around them and subtly smiled at all the attention they were receiving.

"Isn't that a Human?" One female voice spoke.

Another answered, "Yes it is. I wonder what it's doing here? I hate to use the word 'it', but I cannot tell if it is male or female."

"He," the first voice clarified, "You can tell from the lack of udders on his chest."

The second mare gasped quietly, "Their females have their udders on their chests? Oh my, that sounds very... wait, is that why they wear clothes all the time?"

The first mare spoke again, "That is part of it. My herd attended the New Humansville festival and we found out that with Humans, their... erm... private parts just hang out there. They lack a pelvic curtain so they must use their clothes to keep their decency. That and they can become cold fairly easily."

The second mare hummed thoughtfully, "That makes good sense. I can see the logic behind it."

"Behind what?" A third mare's voice asked.

The first mare spoke again, "Oh Bright Spark, there you are. Did the rest of your herd fall behind?"

"They always do when we bring the fillies. So, what were you girls talking about?" Bright Spark asked.

"Him." The second mare said. Artex assumed she was pointing at him.

Bright Spark gasped loudly, "Oh my goodness! Oh no. Oh no, oh no, oh no, no, no, no, no!"

"Whatever is the matter?" The second mare asked.

Artex tuned them out as he traced his memory back, 'Her name sounds so familiar... Bright Spark... Insabre Tunti... Bright Spark... where have I heard that name before?' He puzzled and thought for several moments, 'She sure remembers me though, so it must have been a big deal.' His face contorted into a scowl, 'Where oh where have I heard that name before?' And like a bolt of lightning, it hit him.

Artex' eyes snapped open and he surged to his feet. He turned his head toward where the mares' voices were coming from. He saw a trio of mares all staring at him in surprise. One particular mare stood out from the other two Unicorns. Her coat was brilliant yellow and her mane and tail were cut short and dark pink.

"Artex?" Oriana's voice called from behind him, "What's wrong?"

He was beyond hearing the Zebra's question. His eyes were fixed onto one of the Unicorn mares. She met his eyes for a moment before her gaze shifted to his disfigured face. Upon seeing his mangled countenance, she raised her left forehoof to her mouth and let out a choked sob.

A small voice called out from behind the ticket window, "Mommy? What's wrong?"

The filly's worried voice was followed by four more mares, a stout stallion, four fillies and one tiny foal being carried in the side pouch of a Pegasus mare. Bright Spark's eyes never left Artex. She pulled her forehoof away from her mouth and pointed at him. Her herd followed where she was pointing and the stallion gasped loudly much in the same way his wife had.

The other four mares in the herd as well as the two friends and the fillies all seemed puzzled. The stallion was gray and his mane and tail were dark brown, worn long. He gazed at Artex in complete surprise. His surprise turned to horror when he saw the man's face. He bit his lower lip, closed his eyes tightly, and turned his head in shame. Artex could not move a muscle. His mind was locked up, 'It's them,' he thought, 'How could I have forgotten?'

The feeling of a hoof against his right knee brought Artex back to his senses. He looked down and saw Razor Wit peering up at him with concern written all over her face, "Artex?" She addressed him, "You're scaring me." She looked at the herd, "Do you know these Ponies?"

Artex nodded in a neutral fashion, "I do." The other mares rose from their seats and joined him. Artex placed his right hand against the misshapen portion of his face, feeling the bones beneath the skin which never healed properly. He lowered his hand and walked forward, toward the herd.

The mare and stallion backed up fearfully as he began his approach. The Pegasus mare of the herd looked back and forth between her loves and the towering Human. She took to the air and flew right up in front of Artex' face, her foal still hanging in the side bags, "Take it easy there, Human. We don't want any trouble." She said putting both her forehooves on his chest.

Artex stopped and calmly looked down at the two hooves laid upon his person. He looked back up at the Pegasus mare, "I haven't even said anything until now. You assume too much." His eyes flickered down to the hooves again and back up to her face, "Take your hooves off me... now."

The mare lowered her hooves and back winged in the air, "You're scaring my herd." She accused.

"Am I?" Artex asked, "Or are they scaring themselves?" He took a step toward the Pegasus, "Have I yelled? Have I made any aggressive gestures? Do I seem enraged to you?" He cocked his head slightly to the left, "By what right do you make such accusations? What proof do you have besides an assumption?"

"W-well... what I mean is..." she sputtered.

Artex waved his left arm dismissively, "Cool your wings, mare. I'm going to talk."

The Unicorn couple had watched the exchange worriedly, but they held their place as Artex strode up to them and knelt down, "I know you two." He said softly, "You were the two I met when I was trying to beg for help," he rubbed the side of his face with a chuckle, "In a way, it's a good thing that you kicked me." He said to the stallion, "We learned that day that Humans are physically more frail than Kavim."

The stallion shook his head, "I-I-I-I-I'm so sorry about that." He stuttered, "I wasn't trying to hurt you, I swear. I didn't even use all my strength. I was only trying to get you away from her. I just saw my daughter and she was screaming and there you were with your... whatever they are, on her head and... I-I just panicked. I'm so, so sorry," he stared up at the man, "I never thought..." he hung his head, "I ruined your face... forever."

Artex chuckled quietly, "If it makes you feel any better, you didn't make me look too much worse that I already did."

The stallion looked up sharply, "W-what?"

"Even among my own kind, I was never what any logical Human would call 'attractive'. I was very upset about my face at first, don't get me wrong." Artex sighed, "It could have been much worse though. Think of it this way: if you had kicked with all your strength you would have certainly killed me, but you didn't. If it hadn't happened then some other Human would have been hurt, probably worse than I was. It took me a while to get used to it, but everything works right. I can see as well as I was able to before and I can feel everything from both sides of my face. You just... took a flat grassland and turned it into rolling hills."

"So... you're not angry?" The stallion asked.

Artex shook his head, "Not anymore." He smiled rubbing the disfigured side of his face, "Besides, ladies like the scars. Makes me look tougher than I really am." He chuckled again, "I mean I can beat the stuffing out of you if you really WANT me to, but I have no inclination to do so."

The stallion smirked and held out his right forehoof, "I'll pass on that. Friends?"

Artex took and shook his hoof, "Close enough." He released the stallion's hoof and looked toward the mare, " I probably remember you the best. I heard you, you know, when I first woke up. You tried talking to me and I didn't respond. I'm not entirely sure why... I think it might have been the painkillers. I heard you, but I wasn't able to respond and I'm sorry about that." He sighed, "I remember you sounded so sad. You shook me and it almost sounded like you were crying when you left."

Bright Spark nodded, "I-I thought you were brain-dead. I was afraid that Stout had killed you..."

Artex reached out and petted her on the shoulder, "I'm sorry I gave you that impression. I really couldn't move right then. I am fine though," he rubbed the mangled side of his face, "Well as fine as I can be."

"Artex?" Vaiawa called from behind him. He recognized her by her voice. She had been in disguise all day so as not to cause a stir, seeing as they were in Canterlot. She trotted up next to him and peered around him at the mare and stallion, "Who... who are these Ponies?" Oriana, Rose, and Razor Wit came up beside him as well.

"Girls," he said, "I would like to introduce Bright Spark and Stout. They were the ones I met when I set out to find help."

Bright Spark looked curiously at the mares, "Are you his friends?"

Rose giggled, "More like Emissarial Staff."

Stout blinked, "So that WAS you in the newspaper!"

Artex laughed, "Yeah. Apparently Celestia liked my bravery... or stupidity. I'd say it was fifty-fifty."

"Wait," Oriana said quickly, "I thought the two Ponies you met were the ones who destroyed your face." Upon remembering the event, Razor Wit laid her ears back and narrowed her eyes at the two.

Artex saw her posture and laid a gentle hand on her shoulder, "It was a misunderstanding girls. They already apologized and I'm not angry. Let it go." He spoke calmly, but with authority.

Vaiawa stepped forward and extended her forehoof toward the two, "It is good to meet you."

Bright Spark took the offered hoof and shook gently, "You as well. I'm Bright Spark and this is my husband, Stout."

Vaiawa lowered her hoof, "I am Vaiawa." She gestured to the other mares in turn, "This is Rose Thorn, Oriana, and Razor Wit. Of course you already know Artex."

Bright Spark cocked her head to the side, "Crash?" She asked in surprise, "After his accident you call him Crash? I'm having trouble deciding if that's hilarious or malicious."

Artex chuckled, "Actually it was a nickname from my friends back on Earth."

Bright Spark blinked, not sure what to think, "Your name is unusual as well." She said to Vaiawa, "Where are you from to have such an unusual name?"

Vaiawa shrugged, "My parents thought it was a good name so I kept it. I'd rather not say where I'm from. Plenty of Ponies hate the native species of my homeland, but I live in New Humansville now."

Stout squinted his eyes, staring at Vaiawa for a brief moment before he blinked in surprise, "Don't worry too much dear," he said quickly, "She seems like a nice mare, who cares where she's from?"

The sound of the train whistle halted all the conversation as all eyes turned toward the rails. Artex stood up and stretched, "Erg!" His back popped in several places, "I hope you won't think us rude, but we need to be going. We're heading for Trottingham."

Bright Spark smiled up at him, "It is good to see that you are alright. I hope we can meet again."

Oriana asked the stallion, "Where are you heading?"

"The Crystal Empire. I'm a crystal enchanter so I'm hoping to do some business and we can enjoy a little vacation while we're there." Stout replied.

Artex and his herd waved to the other family as they boarded their train, "Goodbye!"

As soon as they were seated, Razor let out an irritated huff, "I'm sorry for getting so upset... but... your face!"

Artex waved off her concern, "Oh who cares? On our first date, you told me I was ugly as all get-out. And now here you are, about to introduce me to your family so we can get married. What's the big deal? Seriously. Who am I trying to impress? I have four wonderful mares who love me and I'm happy with that. Anybody who judges me by my ugly mug probably isn't worth knowing anyway." He got up and sat down beside her. Placing his arm around her shoulders, he pulled her in close, "Just because you're nervous about us meeting your family, don't take it out on somepony who doesn't deserve it." He finished the statement by planting a soft kiss above her horn.

Artex felt her tension melt away and she sighed, "I'm sorry, you're right. They didn't deserve that."

Oriana nuzzled Razor's face on the other side, "Relax Razor Wit, everything will be fine. What's the worst that could happen?"

Razor shot Oriana a flat look, "My Mother could fly into an incoherent, violent rage thinking that Vaiawa or Artex are controlling my mind and abusing me."

Oriana nodded, still nuzzling her future sister/wife, "Well we won't let that happen. We've faced down rampaging dragons, and aided countless thousands make peace with their new neighbors despite language and cultural barriers. We even helped the Saddle Arabians and those people from... what was the name of that country, Artex?"

"Afghanistan." He supplied.

Oriana nodded, "Right. They have that strange custom of covering the faces of their women and we managed to get them to calm down about the mares not covering their faces. Be reasonable, Razor. With everything we've accomplished, how bad could it really be?"

Razor nodded, nuzzling Oriana back, "You're right," she said feeling more confident, "With everything we've been through together, there's no way we can fail."

Author's Note

I'm sure this chapter is littered with typos. Let me know where they are. *whispers* Don't tell my editor I'm doing this. :scootangel:

Chapter 10: Mental Train Wrecks

The first three hours of the train ride passed smoothly for Artex and his herd. They had gotten up early to catch the first flight out of New Humansville and they were all feeling the effects of minor sleep deprivation. Artex volunteered to stay awake until they arrived so the mares could all catch a small power nap. There were no other passengers in the car so, deprived of conversation, he chose to look out the window and admire the passing land. He thought about whether or not he had chosen the proper clothes for his first introduction to Razor's family. He wanted to make a good first impression on his future in-laws. He looked at his reflection in the glass of the window. He wore his green hooded traveling cloak over top of his normal brown work clothes. He had decided to forego carrying his khopesh for fear that it might be taken as a sign of hostility. He absent-mindedly fingered the sharp edge of the heavy hatchet/hammer he always carried, 'I had this tool made, but I get to use it so rarely.' He thought mournfully, 'A tool needs to serve its purpose.' That train of thought led to the kinds of things he could create. 'I need to stay somewhat busy until the foals arrive... that's it.' He smiled silently as the thought entered his mind, 'Cribs. I can make the cribs and beds for every one of our foals. My own hands can craft the comforting furniture that allow our foals to sleep soundly, safe, and secure. Surely there can be no better use of my tools than creating things for my family.' His smile widened and the thoughts brought him a great deal of joy.

He took a deep breath and let it out, relaxing. He looked over to his mares and his smile widened even farther, 'I wonder what our foals will be like?' His eyes fell on Razor Wit first, 'They will be smart for certain with a Mother like Razor. I wonder if they will be Unicorn or Earth Pony? My blood is that of an Earth Pony, but Razor's genes may end up being dominant.' He shrugged, 'No matter what they are, they will be ours and they will be loved.' His vision shifted to her side, admiring Oriana's slumbering form, 'I have no idea what kind of foals I'll have with Oriana, but I hope they get her sweet personality and soothing voice.'

He took a look at Rose Thorn next, 'Strong foals to be sure and no mistake. Earth Pony almost certainly. Strong and valiant like their Mother. Who could ask for more?' He then turned his eyes to Vaiawa, 'An amazing mare. Quiet and reserved, but willing to lay down her life in the protection of others. Willing to defy the socially accepted norm for what they believe to be right, such tenacity is an honorable trait indeed. I hope they get her thoughtful nature and lack my brashness.'

He spied a passing building out of the corner of his eye and turned his head to follow the motion. Beyond the window were small homes and businesses lightly dotting the wide expanse of cleared farmland, 'This can't be Trottingham...'

His thoughts were interrupted by one of the train stewardesses opening the door to their car and trotting through, "Now arriving at Flankfurt station. Next stop, Trottingham station." She trotted out the door on the opposite end she entered through.

Artex remembered that Flankfurt was between Canterlot and Trottingham. Trottingham and Flankfurt were close neighbors and neither was particularly far from New Humansville. He raised his eyes toward the thick trees of the forest which separated Flankfurt from New Humansville, 'It's so close...' the train slowed to a stop and he saw half a dozen Ponies standing on the platform waiting to board the train. He looked around, wishing he had asked the stewardess how long it was to Trottingham.

He was lost in thought until he spied motion out of the corner of his eye. Two Earth Ponies, a mare and a stallion, opened the door of the car and entered. The pair instantly froze once they spotted Artex, their faces ashen with fear. Artex was taken aback by their reactions, 'I guess they never saw a Human before.' The mare suddenly shrieked at the top of her lungs, turned and bolted back through the door, the stallion right behind her. Artex wiggled the index finger of his right hand in his ear, "What the 'fuck' is her problem?" He grumbled.

"What did you do, Artex?" Rose asked.

Artex startled, nearly jumping out of his seat. Rose was on her hooves in a ready posture and he had not even heard her move, 'She sure is quick for an Earth Pony.' It was then that he noticed the noise had awakened the other mares as well. He sighed and waved his hand toward the door, "Some flaky mare saw me and decided to wake you up. I'd say her imitation of a rooster leaves plenty of room for improvement."

"Do you know why?" Oriana asked yawning.

Artex blew air out from between his lips, "I'm not an idiot, so I can't say my mind works like hers. Maybe she's never seen a Human before or something."

Vaiawa caught Artex in an unamused stare, "You're being too harsh. Perhaps she has been told lies about Humans, frightening tales, that sort of thing. You have no right to say she is an idiot, a flake perhaps and certainly prone to outbursts, but idiot is far too harsh." She admonished him.

Artex rolled his eyes at her, "Yeah I know." He grumbled, "It just 'pissed' me off. I didn't even say anything to her."

Vaiawa opened her mouth in a huge yawn, her tongue sticking out and curled at the end. She closed her mouth and looked past Artex, "Excuse me," Artex turned his head and saw the stewardess from before, "How long before we reach Trottingham?" Artex smirked, 'Sometimes I wonder if she can read my mind.'

"We will stop at the Trottingham station in about twenty minutes. Was there anything else you needed ma'am?" The stewardess replied.

Vaiawa smiled at her, "No, thank you. That was all I wanted to know."

The stewardess nodded and exited the car as the train began moving again. Artex placed his hands on his knees and took a deep breath, 'Almost there... GOD I want this to be over already! This tension and anxiety is killing me.' He was so distracted that he failed to realize he was clenching and unclenching his fists on his robe. He also failed to realize that the mares had taken notice.

"Artex calm down." Vaiawa said evenly, "It's bad enough with Razor lying about being stressed out,"

"HEY!"

"We don't need you on edge too. You were fine just a little while ago. What happened?" The disguised Changeling asked.

Artex waved his hands at the door dramatically, "That 'bitch' happened. I was fine until her scream gave me a reality check." He leaned over and placed his face in his hands, "It reminded me that not all places are as used to us as New Humansville. In other countries it was a given that I'd be strange, but in my mind I always thought that Equestria was home and that I'd always be welcome." he sighed and clench his hair, "I forgot that we're invaders to your home and I'm sure there are still plenty of places where Ponies don't know much, if anything about Humans."

Oriana slid up next to him and pulled him into a hug. He released his head and hugged her back. Half a second later, he received a firm but not harsh conk to the back of his head, "Oww!" He looked at Oriana in surprise, "Did you just Gibbs Smack me?"

The Zebra mare withdrew her hoof and sat up straight, looking him square in the eyes, "I don’t know what a 'Gibbs Smack' is, but you're being dumb." She crossed her forehooves over her chest just like she had seen him do, "Invaders indeed! You did not have a choice in the matter and besides, it doesn't matter what a few Ponies say. Interlopers would be more accurate, but even that implies you not being wanted. Stop feeling sorry for yourself over something that doesn’t matter. We love you and you love us. Who cares what other Ponies think? We have each other and nothing else matters."

Artex opened his mouth, but Oriana cut him off, "Nothing!"

He settled back against the window peevishly, "I still don't like the way she reacted."

"Neither do I." Oriana stated bluntly, "It was foalish and ignorant. She does not matter though. WE matter. All of us. This herd matters. I hate it when you put yourself down."

Artex crossed his arms, feeling very petulant, "I don't know if you Ponies have mental diseases, but have you ever heard of Manic Depression?"

Oriana shook her head, "I have not, but do not make excuses fo..."

"I'M NOT!" He snapped loudly. Oriana leaned away from him, her left foreleg raised defensively. Artex quickly covered his mouth with his right hand and looked away. He closed his eyes and took several deep breaths. His breathing was the only sound aside from the rumbling of the train. The mares were stunned. Artex rarely raised his voice and never had he done so in such a harsh manner. They all heard him whisper, "I hate it when that happens."

He opened his eyes and stared sorrowfully at Oriana, "I'm sorry for yelling." He sighed heavily and rubbed his eyes, "I haven't done that in four years... or longer. It's one of the symptoms of Manic Depression. It manifests under stress once in a while. I always try to control it but... I'm sorry." He bit his lower lip and looked away again, eyes watering, "Damn. I should have realized I was cycling this morning." The mares all stared at him in confusion so he clarified, "It started this morning. Rose and I had an intimate moment and she reacted because she hasn't Accepted me yet. I was calm throughout the whole ordeal. Too calm. I should have realized it then. The situation at the station was the second factor. I was too harsh to that Pegasus mare. I had two warning signs already and I missed them both. The mare screaming at me compounded with the stress I was already experiencing about Trottingham and everything else was a build up. I should have seen the signs." He spoke without looking at her, "Are you alright, Oriana?"

The Zebra mare did not know what to think. She had seen him tense and nervous before, but never had he verbally lashed out like that before. His outburst took her completely by surprise. She looked at him and felt sympathy swell within her chest, 'He's been hiding this for more than a year?' It made sense, 'Razor did say that he kept things to himself, but I would not have guessed he hid something like this.' Her mind twisted in confusion, 'What do I do? How do I respond?'

Artex laid his head back against the window and closed his eyes. A tear dripped from each eye as he took another deep breath. Her initial response was to be angry with him for snapping at her, but she held it back, 'It would not do any good right now. He obviously feels bad about yelling but... I don't know what to do. I have never even heard of 'Manic Depression'. How am I supposed to react?'

The answer was delivered for her as Vaiawa spoke up, "Try not to make a habit out of those outbursts, Artex. It was unnecessary and hurtful to Oriana. I understand it may be difficult for you, but if you feel yourself nearing that point again let us know. We cannot help if we do not know."

"You can't help if you don't understand either." Artex replied sourly.

"True," Vaiawa admitted, "So why don't you enlighten us?"

Artex sighed and wiped his eyes, "I'll try." He looked toward the Zebra he loved, "Are you alright, Oriana?"

She lowered her forehoof back to the seat and nodded reluctantly, "I am upset, but mostly I'm confused. How does one even become ill with a 'mental disease'?"

"Traumatic Stress, often enough. I don't know how it happened, but it's something I've lived with my entire adult life. Do you remember around the time of Hearth's Warming last year when I was really quiet for almost a week?"

Oriana nodded and he continued, "That was my Manic Depression. It's cyclical in a way. It always hits around the winter holidays, but it can be triggered at any time by enough sudden stress. If it is slow stress I can acclimate to it and I'll be fine. Sometimes though, it can come about very quickly. I think it's called a cascade effect."

Razor perked up, "That mare started the cascade when she screamed, didn't she?"

Artex nodded, "That was what started it, yes. It kept building when I thought about the kinds of bad things that could happen in Trottingham and it jumped when Oriana smacked me. It spiked when she claimed I was making excuses. That's when I lost control. I'm sorry about that, Ori."

Oriana shook her head, "It was my fault too. I should have believed you."

"You were both at fault." Vaiawa said calmly, "In the future you should listen more closely Oriana. Artex does not make a habit of lying to us. As for you, my love, you need to be patient. Oriana is not perfect. None of us are. You need to explain things in a way we can understand." She lowered her head slightly, looking less regal, "Now, let us all try to relax until we reach Trottingham..."

"Too late." Rose spoke up staring out the window.

All eyes turned to the window as large buildings whizzed past. Most of the buildings were made of red brick and looked solid and sturdy. Ponies of all breeds went about their lives, ignoring the train as it passed them by. Many of the buildings were quite large. Rose spotted one which looked to be more than ten stories tall. It was one of the largest she had ever seen.

The train's brakes squealed, slowing the locomotive and preparing to stop. Artex and his herd all held on to their seats as the forces of motion worked to dislodge them. Every one of them had concerns weighing on their minds. Razor Wit summed it up the best, "Here we go."

Author's Note

Stop!

Consider this chapter very carefully and take time to review the presented information You need to fully understand what is going on before you proceed.

Chapter 11: Trottingham

The Trottingham train station was a busy place. Ponies were packed together so thick that their colors all blended together. In Artex' eyes they were a multicolored ocean of talking, living things. He slid the strap of his shoulder bag over his head, while the mares merely had to carry their saddlebags. He envied them, 'What do you really need to pack if you don't wear clothes?'

He looked out the windows at the thick crowd waiting to board the train, 'It's O.K. I've done this before. When I first arrived in Ponyville it was like this... kind of. Twilight said to smile and wave,' he slid his teeth over his upper lip, 'And it DID work... hmm... I bet it would help if I looked really happy. The girls are always saying that I'm hard to understand because my ears and so forth don't move. Heh, and they think I never overhear things.' So decided, he stood behind his mares and plastered on the happiest grin he could think of. Specifically one that did not show any teeth, 'I feel like one of the penguins from Madagascar: smile and wave boys, smile and wave.'

The conductor trotted up and slid open the door then smoothly moved on to the next car. The mares quickly trotted out and began making their way through the tightly packed ocean of Ponies. It did not take the mares long to realize that the crowd had fallen utterly silent. Razor kept moving, but turned her head over her shoulder hoping to catch a glimpse of what had arrested the attention of the Ponies in her home town. She had to stifle laughter as she saw Artex smiling broadly and waving energetically to nearly every Pony he passed. He received almost no smiles and return waves were few and far between, but he just kept smiling and waving like he had been dosed with too much of a medical grade pain killer. Razor turned back around and continued forward, trying not to laugh at just how ridiculous Artex looked.

They made it out of the station and onto the street. The mares stopped and waited for their boyfriend to join them. Artex walked down the stairs and stepped onto the ground, the smile vanishing as if it had never been there, "That could have gone worse I suppose." He said.

Razor finally let her giggling shine through, "You looked so silly! That smile was so wide it must have hurt your mouth! Did you wave to every Pony in the station?" The other mares all joined in adding their own mirth.

Artex laughed sheepishly, "I think I might have." He spoke again as the laughter died down, "I guess they've never seen a Human before." He stopped and thought for a moment before adding, "Wait a second, Chris surely has a shipping center here. Has he not made any personal appearances?"

Oriana shrugged, "Maybe not. He probably hired different Ponies to run the satellite locations so he could focus on the finances and so forth. It's what I would do."

Artex scratched his chin and nodded, "Yeah, that makes sense." He clapped his hands together, "So, is this where we split up?"

Razor nodded, "Yep. I will take Oriana, Vaiawa, and Rose to meet my family and we'll find you later on at the hotel near the house. Do you remember the name of it?"

Artex smiled, "The Incandescent Silver Star. And yes, I remember your family's address as well."

Razor grinned and turned toward the Southern side of Trottingham. The train station was on the Northern side so her family's home was on the far side of town, "See you tonight Artex." The rest of the mares bid him their own good-byes and followed behind the tan Unicorn mare.

Artex sighed contentedly as he watched four swaying sets of hips walk away. He enjoyed the sight a great deal, perhaps a bit too much if the sudden tightness in his pants was any indication. Glad to have his robe to conceal his raging boner, Artex made his way toward the Southern part of Trottingham. He walked just fast enough to continue enjoying the backside view of his four girlfriends from a distance.

He followed them right down the middle of the street for nearly half an hour before he saw the sign for The Incandescent Silver Star hotel out of the corner of his right eye. He reluctantly veered away from following behind his girlfriends' shapely posteriors and jaunted toward the rather charmingly pink painted, four story, red brick hotel.

Artex pushed open the stout wooden front door and walked into the lobby. Behind the counter, only about four and half Fathoms away from the front door, was a dark yellow Unicorn mare who had an auburn mane and tail. She had her eyes cast down while a quill floated in her magical grip writing in a large open book in front of her.

"Hello." Artex cheerfully addressed her as he pulled back the hood of his cloak, "Are there any rooms available?"

The mare did not look up, "Rooms are ten Bits per night for a single, fifteen for a double. We're practically empty right now so there are plenty of rooms available, sir."

Artex pulled his shoulder bag around to his front and reached in for his Bit purse, 'I need to make sure there is room for Vaiawa in case the family doesn't like her and hotel beds might be small here. Besides, I have plenty of Bits.' He withdrew his hand holding the purse, "Alright then, I would like a double, please. I can pay for three nights in advance." He said as he counted out five of the eight Bit coins and five of the single Bit coins and laid them on the counter.

The mare's eyes flickered to the Bits briefly and quickly moved to his hand. Eyes widening, she slowly looked up at the rest of him. Her large eyes met his and she gasped loudly. Artex assumed the reaction was one she did not intend, decided to play it off. He looked down at his robe, "Ooh," he groaned, "Please don't tell me I have a stain on my clothes."

The mare blinked and pulled her forehooves back against her chest, "W-w-we don't have any r-rooms available." She said quickly.

Artex hid his cringe, 'Let's see if we can rectify this.' He looked back up at the mare, "I must have misheard you, ma'am. I thought you said there were no rooms available just now. You told me not two minutes ago that the hotel was nearly empt..."

"I misspoke!" She interrupted him quickly.

Artex' face fell and he decided to be direct, "Ma'am, I know you're lying. Whatever it is you're afraid of, I assure you, I won't cause any trouble." He gestured to the Bits on the counter, "Look, I even paid in advance."

The mare reached forward and shoved the Bits off the counter, "I don't want your money." She quickly withdrew her hoof.

"Or my patronage, either, I take it." He sighed, "Alright, I would like to speak with your manager immediately."

"I want you to leave." She dropped down to all fours and took several steps back as if she were afraid that he would come over the counter.

Artex took a deep breath to calm down, "I am a citizen of Equestria and I will wait for your manager outside." He knelt down and scooped the Bits up in his hand.

"You'll be waiting all night." The mare said.

Artex stood up feeling his temper rise as he dumped the Bits back into his shoulder bag. Not wanting to cause a scene, he decided to leave. He had a few parting words for her as he made his way to the door, "Madam, if I may he so bold, your customer service skills are severely lacking." He stopped at the door and said his final peace, "Good day, ma'am."

Artex left the hotel and began wandering around trying to find another close hotel. While he had been following his girlfriends around earlier he had been too distracted to notice all the stares he got. Now that he was not thusly distracted, he realized that even though he was doing nothing except walking, he was still a spectacle. Ponies stopped what they were doing to stare at him no matter where he went. He grumbled under his breath, "Don't be sour. They probably never saw a Human before. I'm used to that, just be friendly and they'll get used to you. Act like you belong and they will assume that you do." He kept his hood down and smiled brightly, waving to the Ponies he walked past. He received the same lack of positive response he had experienced at the train station. Sighing quietly he pulled up his hood and sped up his walk, 'I don't have time for this. I need to find another hotel, then figure out how to let the girls know where the room is.'

After a few more minutes he spied a six story grey stone hotel with the sign 'The Traveler's Lodging' sticking out of the cobblestones of the road. He walked right on in and lowered his hood again. The viridian colored Pegasus mare behind the counter looked up immediately. Her wings spread slightly and she gasped.

Artex sighed loudly, "Are you going to turn me away because I'm not a Kavim?"

The mare shook her head and seemed to remember to smile, "Not at all sir... uh..." she stumbled over her words, "I mean no offense, but it is 'sir' isn't it?"

Artex returned her smile, 'At least she's trying.' He nodded as he reached into his shoulder bag, "Yes, ma'am, it is. I would like a room with two beds or one very large one, if at all possible."

The mare passed her hooves over the opened ledger book, keeping her face blank and looking straight ahead. Artex noticed that she was looking past him, 'Why isn't she looking at... she's blind!' After a moment her expression changed to a warm smile, "That will be thirteen Bits per night please. I'm afraid we do not have a complimentary breakfast available. I can direct you some excellent nearby cafes, if you want."

Artex nodded as he counted out the forty-five Bits that were jangling around loosely within his shoulder bag, "That won't be a problem. I'm planning to go out and explore the town a bit to get my bearings anyway." He held out his hand, "Here are the forty-five Bits I was going to pay the first hotel with. Keep the change as a tip for good customer service."

The mare's expression fell, "They turned you away, huh. I'm sorry about that. Well at least you can spread the word to other Humans that we'll serve them without question." She suddenly shook her head as if clearing away cobwebs, "Oh I forgot, all of our rooms are multiple species compatible. You should only need a single sir. Would you like me to refund you and give you the single? The beds can fit up to a fully grown Minotaur so you should have no problem." She quickly put her hooves back down on her book, "I'm sorry, we so rarely get non-Pony customers that it completely slipped my mind."

Artex smiled all the more, "The current room will be fine ma'am. I appreciate your dedication though miss..."

The mare looked lowered her forehooves, "Feather Tip, but my friends just call me Tip."

"The second bed is kind of necessary. I'm here to meet my..." he trailed off as something suddenly occurred to him, "Wait a second. I never told you I was a Human. How did you know?"

Tip giggled and flapped her wings, "Pegasus magic. I can... perceive every current of wind that's not blocked by a solid object in about a ten Fathom radius around me. If there is no moving air, I cannot perceive the world. Fortunately there is always moving air so I can 'see' in my own way."

Artex whistled in appreciation as she passed him a room key with the number 218 written on it, "That is impressive, and let me tell you, I have seen some impressive things since I came to Equestria. I'm actually here to meet one of my girlfriends' family."

Tip perked her ears forward, "Your girlfriends are Ponies?" She asked, "The museum's exhibit on Humans never mentioned that you were interspecies compatible."

Artex made a mental note of the fact that a museum had an exhibit on Humans but filed it away in the back of his mind, "Normally we aren't. I received a blood transfusion from a Pony to save my life and it changed my insides to match that of Kavim biology. I can have foals with mares but not other Humans now." Another thought occurred to him, "Any idea how many Ponies I should expect to treat me like dirt here in Trottingham?"

Tip sighed sadly, "Half of them at least. The incident at Flankfurt left a lot of angry Ponies. Don't expect friendly faces and you won't be disappointed."

Artex felt his brow crease, "Flankfurt? What happened in Flankfurt?"

"Some Humans broke into a house um... about a year and a half ago I think. Anyway, one broke into a house and was about to murder a filly in her bed when her Father stopped the Human. There are a lot of Ponies who commute from Flankfurt to Trottingham every day for work so the story spread to here. A lot of Ponies are scared of Humans. I mean, how many species could face crazed Diamond Dogs in open combat and actually win?"

Artex groaned, "I'll explain later about that. Right now I need to go find a shop that sells paper and pencils so I can leave a note for Razor, err, my girlfriend. I need to let her know that I'm at a different hotel than we planned for."

Tip's ears perked up, "Razor? As in Razor Wit?"

Artex blinked, "Y-yes?"

Tip smiled broadly, "She's really nice. I went to school with her. She's famous around here! Her Diamond Dog friends come and trade with us once a week. You know her Mom..." Tip stopped talking for a second, "... her Moooooom... that's why you got the room isn't it." Tip rolled her neck, "Oh she is going to FLIP when she meets YOU."

Artex grumbled again not wanting to hear any more on the subject, "Well, I'll see you later." He said abruptly and turned and walked out the door.

He pointedly ignored the sound of Tip calling after him as he lifted his hood and strode moodily down the street grumbling to himself, "Well at least now I know why the Ponies here hate Humans. And I'm certain that the opinion of the city has absolutely no bearing on Razor's Mother's opinion of other species, either." He said sarcastically. He decided to distract himself. He knew the more he thought about it, the more it would bug him.

The impact of a tomato against his green cloak brought his attention back to the present. He looked up and saw a purple Earth Pony colt dart away down a narrow alley to his left. He bit his lower lip and raised his eyes to the heavens, "Give me patience." He wiped the dripping juices off his cloak and gritted his teeth as it smeared. He channeled his magic through his hands and pulled the tomato remnants out of his cloak. He turned and continued down the street feeling even more irritated, 'I need to be careful, I'm starting to cascade. I have to relieve the stress, but I can't just hide in the hotel. The girls would never find me.'

After a few more minutes he came to a huge open courtyard surrounded by cafes and other businesses. The courtyard seemed to be an intersection for ten roads, all leading off in different directions. On the far side of the courtyard was a store which had the symbol for books on it. Artex quickly jogged across the courtyard and headed toward the bookstore, hoping to get away from all the piercing eyes.

He stopped as he reached the door of the bookstore. He saw four young Pegasi stallions had landed several Fathoms to his left and they did not look friendly. He stayed put and turned his head toward them, watching silently. The four young stallions stopped a short distance away and just stared at him. Artex sighed and pulled open the door. He entered the bookstore, 'As long as they don't try anything, I won't make trouble either.' The bell above the door chimed as the door closed behind him.

The inside was wall to wall tall rows of books but there was nopony behind the counter at the back of the store. Artex shrugged and began browsing the book selection. The store was deep and narrow, he estimated only three Fathoms wide but at least twelve Fathoms deep. He perused the selections, hoping that something would stick out and catch his attention. After a few minutes, something did. He reached out and lifted the thick volume from its shelf reading the title out loud, "The Exhaustive Guide To Kavim Biology." He opened the book and was pleasantly surprised, "It's fully illustrated, too." He had been having more and more concerns about how the physical aspects of the relationships with his wives would go, that plus he was not comfortable with the tiny bit of knowledge he had about conception, gestation, and foal birth. He figured much of it was familiar, but he wanted to be sure and he was not comfortable asking one of his mares. The book seemed like a good direction to go. He smiled, feeling slightly better about the day and looked at the price-range tag on it, "Between twenty and forty Bits. Pricy, but worth it. Let's see if I can haggle the owner down to twenty." He had become knowledgeable about haggling during his time in Ponyville and he felt he could at least get the owner down to twenty-five. He carried his selection to the counter at the back of the store and still did not see anypony.

He set the book down and rapped his knuckles against the wooden counter, "Hello? Paying customer here to buy an expensive book." He figured it would draw out any good salespony.

He was correct, "Just a moment please." Came a mare's voice from the back room. A few moments later an orange Unicorn mare trotted out of the back, "How may I help yooooouuuow!" She leaped back against the wall behind her which separated the back room from the front.

Artex put on his best, strained smile, "I would like to buy this book please."

The mare's horn lit up, but Artex could not see what she was doing, "Seventy-five Bits." She said nervously.

Artex blinked in confusion, "The price-range tag says twenty to forty Bits. How about I give you fifteen and I recommend your store to my friends?"

"Sixty and you leave immediately." The mare shot back.

"Twenty-five and I leave immediately." Artex returned.

"Forty-five and I don't call the Civil Guard." The mare said.

Artex was becoming upset, "Thirty and I prove that I'm an Equestrian citizen." He said between gritted teeth.

"Thirty-five and I won't club you." The mare replied levitating a stout wooden rug beater out from under the counter.

Artex felt his left eye twitch, "Thirty-five and I won't have you arrested for threatening a royally sanctioned Emissary with a weapon."

"GET OUT OF MY STORE!" The mare bellowed.

Artex slammed six of the eight Bit coins down on the counter, "Here! Forty-eight Bits, more than the listed maximum price." He grabbed the book and slid it into his shoulder bag.

He barged out of the store with his fists clenched and ended up walking right into the four young Pegasus stallions. He struggled to correct his balance before he fell over from his sudden stop. He managed to halt his fall and even managed not to touch any of them. He straightened his cloak and lifted the hood over his head, "Pardon me." He said as he made to step around them.

He took a single step to his right but was halted by an almost metallic clanging sound as a single wing barred his way. He could not squeeze by and nor was he in the mood for being bullied. He followed the light brown wing to the light brown Pegasus it belonged to. The young stallion had a mane and tail that were dark red and both cut short. Artex met the young stallion's eyes and took a deep, slow breath before speaking, "I do not know who you are, but whatever you may have heard about humans is likely incorrect. I am not your enemy. I have not threatened anypony, I have not hurt anypony, I have not even intentionally frightened anypony. What did I do to you?"

The young stallion narrowed his eyes, "We don't want you Humans doing the same thing you did in Flankfurt. Your kind isn't welcome here." The Pegasus spat contemptuously.

Artex rolled his eyes, "That much, at least seems glaringly obvious. I'm not here to cause any trouble. I'm only here to visit somepo..."

"They don't want to see you." The young stallion interrupted.

Artex held his temper in check only through sheer force of will, "That is very presumptuous of you and it is not for you to decide."

"Leave town. Now." The Pegasus ordered.

"Simply put young stallion, no. I'm staying for three nights and four days. Now, if you will excuse me, I would like to look around some more." Artex said. He held his hands up and pressed his stomach against the stallion's wing to push by.

The young stallion smirked, "Is it true that Humans have skin harder than diamond?"

Artex nearly screamed in frustration. He rolled his head and pressed his hard abs harder against the Pegasus' wing, "Yes," he spat, "Our skin is harder than diamond and we can climb trees like monkeys!"

In a blur of motion, the stallion twisted his body and slid his wing across Artex' stomach with a sickening slicing sound. Artex froze as his body registered an injury so severe he could not even feel it. He clasped both his hands against his stomach and felt sticky warmth spreading down his crotch and thighs.

The Pegasus stallion and his friends all took to the air puffing themselves up and yelling for Artex to leave town. They stopped after a few seconds when they saw him not moving and holding his stomach. A large crowd of dozens of Ponies had gathered around by that point. Artex slowly lifted his right hand only to see that it was covered with blood.

The Pegasi all dropped to the ground, with the three others looking at the one who had cut the Human, "You actually hurt him!" One yelled.

Another spoke up, "We're only going to scare him away!"

"I'm not going down for murder!" The third said.

Artex could not hear them. His ears were ringing as fiery agony seared through his abdomen, "Hospital..." he said quietly.

The young stallion who wounded Artex could only stare at the Human in shock, "I... I didn't... I mean..."

"HOSPITAL!" He roared.

The light brown stallion pointed to the left with a shaking hoof, "Th-that way..."

Artex took slow, stumbling steps in the direction the Pegasus indicated. His mind was racing. He had to find the hospital. He could feel the blood soaking his clothes and he could swear he felt a slimy, rope-like thing squishing inside his hands. Every step was agony, 'One foot... in front... of the other... breathe slowly... hands tight... against the wound... breathe slowly... stay calm...' he stopped and took a shuddering breath, 'It hurts... so much... stay calm...' he clenched his eyes shut, tears streaming down his face from the torment, 'You're going to... die here... now... MOVE!'

He cracked open his eyes and took another step in hell. It hurt beyond words. Every step, every breath, every second it hurt more and more. His vision lost focus as he slowly inched his way down the street. He no longer registered seeing what his eyes took in. His body just moved on its own.

He was only vaguely aware of some kind of sound around him. He heard shouting but he could not register the words. He felt pressure on his back and sides, but he ignored it and just kept walking. His mind was numb to sensation and his mind detached itself from his pain, 'Now they're yelling and throwing things? I hate this place. I HATE this place!'

He blinked and tried to focus his eyes but the refused to cooperate, 'I can tell the yelling is growing louder, but I can't make out the words.' He felt more pressure as his balance teetered. Half a second later he felt something impact his left shoulder, 'Thank God I'm too numb to feel anything... wait a second... isn't it supposed to be a bad thing if you can't feel anything? Oh yeah, I'm falling now aren't I?' He attempted to correct his balance, but in his state he only ended up tripping himself, 'Hello mister cobblestone street, I'm coming for a visit. Might mush up my face a bit more, so be gentle, Mister Street.' He saw his vision filled with white, 'Oh Mister Street I asked you to be gentle and now you've gone and blinded me. That hurts my feelings." Random thoughts began filtering through his mind, as he felt himself being pushed and pulled, 'If I survive this I'll be able to handle pain like Harry Dresden, Grath Longfletch, or even Rand Al'thor... maybe not Rand...' he felt himself turned over onto his back, 'Oh come on guys! Haven't you assholes done enough!'

He tried to curl up into the fetal position and lay on his side. He could not curl up or turn onto his side. Something was holding him back. After a few seconds he felt something pulling against his skin, 'Don't take my clothes off guys... if that's what you're doing... I can't tell anymore... now I'm getting sleepy... damnit, I need to stop getting hurt...' it was the last thing he conscientiously thought. He was still awake, but he was not aware as his mind closed off.

Author's Note

Let me know if you spot ant typos.

Chapter 12: Anger And Perspectives

Artex never actually lost consciousness, but everything was way too hazy for him to remember any of it clearly. At some point much later on he came back to his senses. He blinked in confusion as he looked around, "Oh joy," he grumbled, "A hospital room." He tried to bring his hands up to rub his eyes but a metallic clang held his arms in place. He blinked again as he saw the padded steel manacles restraining his arms and legs. He tried to sit up but fiery pain across his stomach and a choking sensation around his neck stopped him. He laid back. "Are you 'fucking' KIDDING ME!"

He turned his head, hearing the clinking of chains as he did so, "I can't believe this!" His anger, which had been simmering since he had been turned away from The Incandescent Silver Star, boiled over in a way he had not felt in many years, "That... is... IT!"

He opened his screfula, pulling as much Thamaturgic Energy into his hands as he could. He flexed his fingers and tore the steel of manacles apart by force with a wrenching squeal. After his hands were free, he reached up and grabbed the steel collar around his neck. Charging his magic, he tore apart the collar and sat up, not caring that his stomach burned like the fires of hell as he did so.

With an enraged roar he stood up and clasped his hands to his stomach. He looked down only to find he was naked and had stitches going across the middle of his stomach. The stitches held, thankfully. Artex looked around, but found none of his possessions, "They chained me up, took all of my possessions, and nobody even knows I'm here." He pursed his lips and shook his head in disgust, "Fuck this place." He clenched his teeth and yelled, "FUCK THIS PLACE!" Doing his best not to flex any of the muscles in his stomach, he grabbed the bottom sheet off the hospital bed and tied it around his waist, "Never thought I'd be doing THIS again. Oh wait, this is because all the Ponies in this FUCKING town are all RACIST DICK HEADS!"

With the sheet in place, he made his way to the door and ripped it open as hard as he could. He let it go before it stopped and it slammed into the wall with the handle embedded into the wall behind it. Artex blinked in surprise at seeing an eggshell colored Unicorn mare wearing the armor of the Civil Guard standing next to the floating form of the young Pegasus stallion who had cut him. The mare had not yet reached his door,but she was close. The young stallion was hogtied and floated in the air, courtesy of the mare's magic. Her expression was stern and neutral as she looked Artex up and down, "Glad to see you're recovering, citizen. I need to ask you a few questions about the events which led to your injury." She gestured to his covered stomach.

Artex was not in any mood to deal with such things, "I'm surprised anypony in this bigoted city is willing to find out what happened." He gestured to the bed, "I mean the doctors and nurses chained me to the bed like an animal..." he shook his head and pointed to the young Pegasus stallion, "You got the right guy. The other three only stood with him, he's the one who cut me open. I'm leaving this 'fucking' city. Have a good time with all the hate crimes."

"It was an accident." The young stallion said loudly, "I-I was only trying to scare you away! You said your skin was hard as diamond!"

Artex stopped when he heard the young stallion speak. After he finished, Artex turned his head over his shoulder, "So you were just protecting the city from the monster, huh?" He growled, "Well thanks to you I had to hold in my own INTESTINES! Protecting means stopping an active threat, not bullying an IMAGINARY ONE!" He grunted in pain, "Did you know that Humans are more frail than Kavim? I was injured before and I was saved by an Earth Pony who volunteered to give me a blood transfusion. My insides BECAME a Pony. Unlike other Humans, I can eat grasses, hay, and flowers. I also have the toughness of an Earth Pony. Had I been a normal Human, you would have cut me in half. Thank your lucky stars it was me you cut, otherwise you would be charged with murder, 'asshole'."

The young stallion spoke up quietly. As far away as Artex was, a Kavim would not be able to hear his voice, "Petamine, I..."

The mare in the Guard armor replied in a hiss, "While on duty, I am an officer of the law. You assaulted and nearly murdered this Human and the law applies no matter who you are, so be silent."

He ignored the conversation, stepped past the mare, and the floating young stallion. The mare called out to him, "The doctors have not cleared you to be up and about. You need to return to your room before you injure yourself worse."

Artex stopped and turned around, his temper rising, "My room? My cage, you mean! I'm not some rabid beast to be put in chains and I refuse to be treated that way! I did nothing wrong, but I was chained up like a monster!" He held out his arms, "'Hell', I'm doing what you want! I'm going back to my own kind! At least there I'll be treated like a patient and not a 'fucking' PRISONER! Enjoy spreading the hatred and think about exactly WHO has been acting like the animal!" He turned back around and continued limping in the direction which appeared to lead to a main hallway.

A nurse passed by the hallway and stopped when she saw Artex. She took a step back, looking frightened as he loomed over her, "Would you be so kind as to direct me to where I can find my clothes and belongings?" He asked through clenched teeth.

"T-the Civil Guard confiscated y-your clothes a-as evidence." She said.

Artex clenched his eyes shut and took a deep breath, flexing his fingers, "Where are my shoulder bag and my tool? I have spare clothes in my shoulder bag."

"I-I don't know... m-maybe the security office?" The mare said.

Artex nodded, 'It makes sense. That's where we would take somebody's stuff when I worked at Maryview.' Artex closed his mouth and took a calming breath before he spoke, "Could you direct me to the security office please ma'am?"

"Y-you need to return to your room." The nurse stuttered.

Artex raised his eyebrows, "Would you like me to put the chains back on, too?" He asked bitterly, "No thanks. Next time I wake up, I might be in a cage for a zoo or something. No, you just direct me to the security office and I won't have to contact the Royal Guard." He sighed and grimaced in pain, "Fine," he spat, "Seems like I don't have any choice. I'm the royally sanctioned Human Emissary. You are going to direct me to the security office."

The mare opened her mouth, "Sir..."

Artex' voice took on a sarcastic tone, "Oh, so it's SIR now is it? Only now that I said I'm important do I get a 'sir'." He spat on the floor, "I'm only going to say this one more time: take me to the security office."

"Sir please..." the nurse began.

"NOW YOU 'CUNT'!" He yelled.

The nurse cringed, laying her ears back and lip quivering, "Y-yes sir, follow me please."

* * *

The nurse let Artex to the security office which was situated on the first floor. Walking down the massive stairwells, every step was torture for Artex and did less than nothing to improve his mood. The nurse took her leave of him once he had reached the office. It was not unlike the one he had worked out of during his time at Maryview. The office was set between the main doors of the hospital and the emergency room. The windows were wide and tall and looked to be fairly thick. Artex saw two Ponies inside the office, both looking at him in open surprise. He reached his hand out and pounded loudly on the door. Of the two Ponies in the office, a Pegasus and an Earth Pony, it was the Pegasus who answered the door, "Yes?" he asked, looking Artex up and down.

"My shoulder bag and my hatchet/hammer are here. You're going to give them back to me, now." Artex said simply.

The security officer scrunched up his face in distaste, "You don't have to be rude about it."

Artex did not bother to hid the fist he was clenching, "After the day I've had, I have no reason to be polite to anypony in this stupid city. Just return my stuff and I won't have to get really nasty."

The Earth Pony trotted forward with the items on his back, "Here, take your stuff." He spoke with distaste.

Artex slowly and painfully got dressed right there in the hallway. He did not care what the Ponies saw, nor did he care that six more stern faced security officers had gathered around the spectacle. As he finished buttoning up one of his two spare shirts something occurred to him, 'I'm going to be going very far without a cane and there is no way these damn assholes are going to have anything in my size.' his eyes fell onto the rounded wooden dowel rails which lined every wall and smirked. He fastened on his belt, and slipped his shoulder bag over his head. He pulled out his hatchet/hammer and before any of the surrounding stallions could react, he slammed the hatchet portion of his tool into two places on the rail. He slid the tool back into his belt and hefted his new walking stick while the security officers yelled at him. Artex ignored them and turned toward the far end of the hallway, which ended in a pair of double doors and sunlight outside.

Artex made his way toward the light at the end of the proverbial tunnel. The security officers followed behind him uneasily. He was not in a good mood by any stretch of the imagination and the staff was fearful that he might turn violent.

Artex ignored them as he limped his way to the side door. The security officers stayed in the hospital and watched as he limped his way down the street. He did not know where the train station was and he was unwilling to stay in the town, 'I'm going back home where I can get real medical treatment. I'll send the girls a telegram once I get there...' He heard a gasp and stopped. He grumbled and turned around, spotting an Earth Pony mare, "Yeah, yeah, I'm the big bad monster. Just tell me where the train station is and I'll leave."

The mare pointed down the road in the direction he was already heading, "Th-that way, sir. S-seven blocks that way and i-it's the third building on the left."

Artex spat on the street in front of her hooves as he turned back around, "Don't bother with the 'sir' crap, I know what this city's really like."

'That was unnecessary.' His conscience berated him, 'She didn't do anything wrong. She was just surprised. She didn't deserve that and you know it.' Artex grumbled as his mind fussed at him. He had not been so nasty to anybody since he had been bullied in school, 'The Guard did nothing wrong either. In fact, she did better than that. You heard what he called her. She had arrested her own son because he broke the law. She never said anything bad to you, she was just concerned about you. The nurse didn't do anything to you either. You were just mean to her for no reason. And pulling the rail off the wall in the hospital? That was just excessive. It was destruction of property and theft. If somebody had done the same thing when you worked at Maryview, you would have had them in cuffs in a heartbeat. You're acting like a jerk. Keep this up and you're going to make them right for hating Humans. Tone it down. You're in pain, you can be grumpy, but you do not have the right to be mean for no reason.'

He hobbled on down the road as his mind continued to heap on the guilt. He had to admit that it had a point. Feather Tip had been perfectly hospitable. He blinked in surprise as he noticed that eleven Unicorn stallions had formed up around him. None of them looked at him, they merely walked in a large circle, keeping pace with him. They did not hinder him in any way. Artex took a moment to examine them. They were filthy and disheveled. Their coats were rough and their manes and tails were thickly matted, yet they held themselves with the same surety he had seen on the E.U.P. Guards.

Artex rotated his head, looking at each one. None of them met his eye, they never even flinched, "So what the 'hell' do you guys want? You making sure the monster leaves town?" he asked bitterly. None of the stallions answered, it was like they had not heard him. Artex nudged one of them on the shoulder with his impromptu cane. The stallion did not move, he just kept staring straight ahead. Artex shook his head, "Whatever. Just don't stop me from leaving and we won't have a problem." he continued his walk and the eleven stallions kept pace with him perfectly.

After some time, he came upon the train station. The walk served to greatly soothe his ire. He gingerly limped up the stairs and looked toward the ticket booth. The six Ponies waiting to board the next train all backed away from him and his entourage. He limped his way to the window, "Next train for Canterlot... please." He asked bluntly.

The mare behind the window looked up from her newspaper and her eyes widened slightly. Artex nodded sadly, "Yes I know I'm a Human and yes I know I'm not welcome here, that's why I need the ticket. Just give me the ticket and I'll leave. I'm not going to steal the ticket and I'm not going to go on a rampage." He grunted in pain as he reached into his shoulder bag and dropped his coin purse on the counter, "I'm paying for it."

"W-well... um..." the mare sputtered nervously.

Artex closed his eyes and spoke very softly, "I already know that everypony in this stinking city hates my kind. I kind of got THAT memo when a Pegasus stallion sliced open my stomach. Just tell me when the train is coming and sell me the ticket ma'am, please."

The mare looked genuinely fearful, "T-the n-n-n-next train for C-C-Canterlot i-isn't for f-five m-more hours."

"I don't care." Artex said slowly, "How much?"

"T-ten B-B-Bits." The mare stammered.

Artex placed eleven on the counter, "Thank you for not gouging the price."

The mare looked from the Bits, to Artex, and back, "O-oh... well... thank you. Thank you very much." Her face brightened into a semblance of a smile.

She passed him the ticket and he limped away from the ticket window. He found a bench and turned around to attempt to sit down on it. To his immense surprise, he felt his body cushioned by magic as he was lowered onto the bench as gently as he could have imagined. Once he was seated, he looked around to his eleven escorts, "Uh, I'm not sure which one of you did that but... thanks... I guess." He sat there and closed his eyes, it only felt like early afternoon which made him wonder, 'What the hell? How quickly did they get me stitched up?' He shoved the thought from his mind, 'Who fucking cares. I just need to wait here and soon I'll be back in Canterlot. The Princesses will make sure I'm taken back to New Humansville.' He cracked open his right eye and looked at one of the stallions surrounding his bench, "Could one of you guys wake me when the train comes?" A brief nod was his only reply. Artex closed his eyes and fell into a brief, dreamless nap.

He awoke some time later to the feeling of his stomach protesting the lack of digestible matter for it to busy itself with. Artex had not paid much attention to the building close to the train station earlier. He looked around for any chance of a small café. To his relief, there was a diner just across the street. There looked to be few Ponies inside, which suited him just fine. He was not a happy person right then and he did not feel like having any additional company. His conscience had switched topics and had moved on to how upset his mares would be when they discovered he had left. He grunted as he began to rise from his seat, aided by magic from one of the stallions again, "Thanks guys." he muttered in slight confusion. He slowly made his way to the front doors of the diner. He pulled open the door and walked in, ignoring the conversations which fell silent all around him. He inched his way to the bar and very gently lowered himself to the fairly tall bar stool closest to him while the stallions waited outside like guards.

He leaned his makeshift cane against the edge of the bar and braced his weight on the bar top. An Earth Pony mare trotted up in front of him and hesitantly laid a menu in front of him, "Erm...," she began shakily, "W-we don't serve m-meat here sir... are you sure you want to eat here?"

Artex sighed wearily, "Madam, Humans eat mostly fruit and vegetables. What meat we do eat has to be imported from Gryphonvale, or fish. For the record, we do not eat any creature which is capable of speech. Despite what rumor you might have heard, we are not monsters." He did not even open the menu, "Do you have a grilled cheese sandwich platter?"

The mare nodded vigorously, "We do. It's one of our best sellers. Is that what you would like?"

Artex nodded, "And milk to drink if that is alright. I'm on some significant pain killers right now and I need to have something in my stomach or else I'll become ill." Before the waitress could say anything, Artex dropped his Bit purse onto the bar, "I can pay in advance if you like."

The waitress shook her head, "That won't be necessary sir. We're used to catering to other species, but we don't have the permits to cook or sell any meat products. We serve the Diamond Dog traders who come into town."

Artex merely nodded, staying silent. The waitress ambled off to place his order. No sooner had she gone than a dark red Pegasus mare plopped down on the bar stool next to Artex. She sighed tiredly and laid her chin on the bar top, "I'll have an iced tea please." Artex saw her out of the corner of his eye, but said nothing as the waitress placed a cold glass of milk in front of him and the iced tea in front of the mare. He picked up the glass and took a sip, "What I wouldn't give for something harder." He grumbled.

The mare next to him perked her ears and turned her head toward him as she lowered her glass, "Rough day?" She asked.

Artex ignored her question. The mare huffed, "You know, it's rude not to answer somepony when they talk to you."

Artex sighed in resignation and turned his head to her, "I'm sorry. You're right, it is rude. I... I've had probably the worst day of my life today. I shouldn't take it out on you."

The mare cracked a small smile, "Well, at least you aren't dead."

Artex chuckled bitterly, "I'd be in less pain if I was."

The mare frowned at his answer, "I'll make you a deal. Let's compare days. If yours was worse, I'll pay for your food. If mine was worse, you pay for mine."

Artex grimaced, "Alright. Let's who's day sucked more. Ladies first."

The mare inclined her head, "Quite the gentlestallion. Well my day started off well enough. I had a good breakfast and I spent some time with my husband," she winked playfully, "If you know what I mean."

Artex cracked his own half a smile, "Sounds nice enough so far."

"Just wait." The mare replied, "Well I went to work and found out that one of my employees, sorry, ex-employees turned away a paying customer. I work at The Incandescent Silver Star as a manager. I had been expecting somepony to arrive today. The daughter of one of my sister/wives is bringing her herd to meet the family and she sent me a private telegram that her stallion was going to take a room in the hotel I run because she's worried that her Mother might not like him. She didn't explain why her Mother might not like him, but once I heard about my former employee turning away an unusual customer, I just knew it had to have been him..."

Artex kept his expression neutral but his mind was racing, 'This is one of Razor's Petamines. That is a bad day, but not as bad as mine.'

The mare continued, "Well, that was upsetting enough, but then I find out later that my own son, being a foolhardy youngster, went and got himself arrested for assault on the same stallion that was turned away from my hotel. Now, he's being held for attempted murder and the stallion just walked out of the hospital before he could be discharged, which looks awful on the doctors. Apparently he was under the impression that they tied him down as a prisoner when, in fact they only had him restrained because he was so uncooperative when they first got to him and they didn't want him to exacerbate his injury. Now the entire hospital is in an uproar with some of their nurses and patients walking out because of the commotion over 'chaining up' an injured patient like a criminal. One of my other sister/wives has already had her medical license suspended by the head of the hospital due to the claims of malpractice with the injured stallion she ordered restrained when she surgically closed his wound. Worse yet, the Civil Guard who had to arrest my son was also one of my sister/wives. And now her daughter is at our house crying her eyes out over the whole debacle and the Royal Guard have been sent for because of the severity of the crime my son committed and the claims filed by my sister/wife in the Civil Guard against the hospital because of what happened to the injured stallion." She closed her eyes and banged her head on the bar top. He voice was muffled by the wooden bar, "So... how bad was your day compared to mine?"

Author's Note

Let me know if you spot any typos.

Chapter 13: Bad Days

Artex groaned as he spun his stool so he was facing the mare, "You know exactly who I am, don't you?"

The Pegasus mare raised her head slightly to look at him, "Razor Wit described you, yes." She said no more.

Artex crossed his arms and thought, 'It IS pretty bad right now. If the Royal Guard is already involved there is a strict limit to what I can do.' He pursed his lips and sighed as his mind continued to turn, 'I didn't know this situation affected so many members of Razor's family... but this mare's son would have killed any other Human. It was dumb luck that it was me he sliced open. He cannot be allowed to just walk away from this... but I think I can help the situation. It's the right thing to do.' He closed his eyes and rubbed them with the fingers of his left hand, 'It's not a sin to be angry, but anger is no excuse to sin.' He pulled his hand away from his eyes and sent up a silent prayer of thanks toward the sky.

"I might be able to help the situation, but with the Royal Guard involved, the matter will be mostly out of my hands. I'm a royally sanctioned Emissary and the position does give me some small amount of pull, but I won't be able to be a Magistrate in the case, only a witness. As the primary victim, I MIGHT be able to help your son, but he will not get off with a warning. What he did was far too severe, but as the victim I might be able to help a little bit. There is little I can do right now though."

The mare's eyes widened as he spoke and by the time he was finished, tears glistened in her eyes, "You're staying? You're going to help?" She asked hopefully.

Artex nodded reluctantly, "I was the cause of one of the problems. The least I can do is fix one."

The mare cocked her head to the side, "Which one?"

"I didn't know that I had been uncooperative when the doctors found me... how did they find me? I'm pretty certain I never stumbled into the hospital."

The mare suddenly found the bar top very interesting, "My son... and the others with him. Once they realized what he had done, he flew to the hospital and brought them to you. While he was doing that, those Unicorns standing outside just appeared and started guiding you to the hospital. Now I'm only repeating what I heard, I wasn't there. The Unicorn stallions used their magic to do something to help you, but I don't know what that might have been. My son brought the nurses and doctors from the hospital not long after that. They tried talking to you, but when you didn't acknowledge them, they tried shouting. When that didn't work, they pushed you over onto a stretcher. They had to restrain you right away because you weren't coherent and they had to work fast. My son stayed at the hospital until the Civil Guard came and arrested him. It was Razor's Mother who made the arrest."

Artex snorted, "I've heard plenty about her. I'm surprised she didn't try to put me back in the restraints."

The mare shook her head, "She isn't that bad. I don't know where you got the idea that she was that mean. Visceral Slaughter, or Numbers as we know her, may not like other species, but she IS fair... to a fault. She's the one who filed the charges against the hospital in your stead, despite knowing that one of her own sister/wives was going to be affected by it. We're not bad Ponies, I'm sure that's hard for you to see. You're angry and you have the right to be angry, irate even. My son was so broken up over what he did and Numbers is going to be in a bad place when she gets off duty tonight. She may be stern, but she cares about us so much. This is going to destroy her. She won't let herself show it while she's on duty, but she's going to be upset when she gets home."

Artex sneered, "She hates other species. THAT is not my fault and I refuse to subject myself to somepony who hates others for being born the species they were. Racism and bigotry are two of the few things I can honestly say that I truly HATE, no matter who is involved. I will be polite to her. She did what she thought was the right thing. She was willing to do what she thought was just whether or not she liked me. I can and do respect that. If she starts treating me like garbage, I will confront her about it and I will not hold back." He softened his voice, "I love Razor Wit dearly. I came here to see if her Mother would accept me," his voice suddenly hardened, "But I will not be abused by some racist mare who hates others for the way they were born."

The Pegasus mare chuckled dryly, "I'm not surprised Razor chose somepony like you. She was always a strong-willed filly and I'm sure that hasn't changed since she moved out." Her chuckles died off and she returned to her serious demeanor, "Would you like to know why Visceral Slaughter distrusts other species? She was bullied terribly by a Gryphon when she was little. None of the adult Ponies would do anything about it because they were all afraid of the adult Gryphons. They refused to confront the adults and she was bullied from when she was little, until the year she graduated. That year, the Gryphon's parents saw what their son was doing and they beat his behind until he couldn't sit anymore. They made him publicly apologize for what he had done and personally apologize to Slaughter and her parents. The damage had been done though and she has never trusted other species. She has her aversion because in her mind, it's just a matter of time before it happens again and she wants to protect the Ponies she loves. That's part of why she doesn't talk to her own parents very often. She's still mad at them for not protecting her so she set out to protect other Ponies from species she considers dangerous. She doesn't just hate anypony who is different. She bears other species no ill will, she doesn't want to hurt any of them either. In her mind they should just stick to their own kind and leave Ponies alone."

"But that kind of insular mindset breeds weakness. It's our differences that make us strong." Artex said.

The Pegasus nodded, "I agree, but that is the way she is."

Artex sighed, "Well, thank you for telling me. What should we do now?"

The mare nodded to the bar in front of him, "Maybe you should eat your lunch."

Artex looked and sure enough, there was a plate with a grilled cheese sandwich and celery sticks on the bar in front of him. He groaned as he slowly spun toward the food, "I think my bad day trumps yours only because I was holding in my guts."

The mare shot him half a smile, "How about I take half your sandwich and you pay for it. I've had the grilled cheese here before. Trust me, you won't be able to finish it all by yourself. They put a LOT of cheese on it."

Artex sent her a small smile back and scooted the plate over so it was between them, "Fifty-fifty for one 'hell' of a bad day." He said, "Both of us on the receiving end but from different perspectives." He said holding up one half of the sandwich. He raised and lowered his hand several times, testing the weight, "Wow, this thing is heavy."

The mare giggled, "I told you."

Artex nodded, "You did..." he suddenly blinked, "I just realized, I never asked your name."

The mare nodded at him and extended her hoof, "Cloudy Skies."

"Artex Rias." He replied, shaking her hoof.

Author's Note

There a lot of information packed into a small amount of words. Please read carefully. The next couple of chapters will be up soon. My editor sent me back the next one so it will be up tomorrow morning.

Chapter 14: Hard Decisions

Artex had just finished his half of the sandwich when there was a loud banging behind him. The noise was quickly followed by a deep, masculine voice calling out to him, "Mister Emissary, are you alright!? We came as soon as we heard!"

Artex slowly spun the stool around and came face to the crest of the golden colored helmet of one of the E.U.P. Guard. Artex nodded, "I have been better..."

The Pegasus threw a smart salute with his right wing, "Regimental Commander Swift Wind, sir."

Artex nodded politely, "At ease Commander."

The Pegasus shook his head, "Not yet sir. We have orders to escort you to a safe location until the investigation is complete. Commander Peach Pit is already looking into the events that transpired earlier today. Do not worry sir, we'll protect you."

"Just a moment, Commander." Artex slowly rotated the stool back to the bar and looked to the waitress, "How much do I owe you, ma'am?"

The waitress shifted her weight left and right nervously, "You don't need to worry about that, Mister Emissary."

Artex shook his head, "No ma'am. You work for a living, and I'm not going to insult your hospitality by neglecting to pay for services rendered. How much?"

"Eight Bits sir." The waitress said quietly.

Artex removed one eight Bit coin and three one Bit coins out of his purse and set them on the bar, "For the meal and the excellent service, ma'am. If I hear of any other Humans visiting Trottingham, I'll tell them how well this establishment treats its customers."

The waitress blushed and bowed her head, "T-thank you sir."

Artex grabbed his makeshift cane and groaned as he pushed himself into a standing position. Turning to Swift Wind, he slowly walked toward the door, "We're not going to this safe location right away, Commander. I left the hospital early and I neglected to pick up any pain medication before my hasty departure." He looked around, but he did not see the eleven Unicorn stallions who had helped him earlier.

Swift Wind followed beside him, "Surely one of my Guards could retrieve your medicine, sir."

Artex chuckled, "I doubt that any respectable medical facility would simply pass out prescription pain medication to even such stalwart defenders as your Guards. No Commander, I need to go there in person. Besides, I need to speak with my doctor, and I doubt you nor any of your Guards would be willing to physically restrain me in my present fragile condition. I would be truly honored to be accompanied by such dedicated stallions, but you do not need to bother with locating a safe location to house me. When I left, the hospital staff greatly encouraged me to return to my room so I could continue my recovery. I believe you and your Guards would find it to be rather comfortable accommodations as well." He reached for the door, but one of the Guards held it open for him.

Artex smiled and nodded thankfully to the Guard, "The other members of the Emissarial Staff should be directed to my hospital room. I feel I may be there for some time. Oh, and be sure that the same doctor who performed the surgery which saved my life is the one who comes to my room please. She is familiar with my condition and will be the best one to take care of me."

Swift Wind trotted up beside him and began speaking, "That will not be possible, sir. The report we received stated that the doctor who performed your surgery is under investigation for malpractice."

Artex rolled his eyes, "Were I concerned about the quality of her work, I would not be walking around putting strain on my stitches right now."

Swift Wind shook his head emphatically, "I am sorry sir, but we absolutely cannot allow her near you until she has been cleared of all charges and her suspension is lifted by her superior."

Artex stopped walking and slowly turned his eyes to the Commander, "Then lead me to Commander Peach Pit immediately. I can clear this matter up myself. I am the supposed victim, am I not? And correct me if I am wrong, but without a victim, there can be no crime."

Swift Wind looked back up at Artex firmly, "I apologize for the inconvenience sir, but I cannot allow you to interfere with an ongoing investigation."

Artex sighed and resumed his slow walk, "Is there a medically trained Guard among your squad here, Commander? Could such a trained Pony not supervise the good doctor while she tends to me to ensure she conducts herself in a proper manner? Certainly that is not too far of a stretch. The good doctor IS the Petamine of my own fiance, Razor Wit. There must be SOMETHING you can do to help accommodate my wishes. I dislike doctors as a whole and I am very picky about who is allowed to touch me in such an manner." Artex decided to risk a bluff and hoped to play off the Commander's ignorance, "I assume you are not familiar with Human medical practices, Commander?"

Swift Wind answered without looking at Artex, "I am not, sir. Why do you ask?"

"It is a Human practice that a patient shall chose whom shall be privileged with their medical information and that information shall be kept strictly between the patient and doctor unless otherwise specifically allowed by the patient. The practice is called the Hippocratic Oath and it is sworn by all Human medical professionals. I had no choice in the matter of whom was privy to my information or the development thereof when I was comatose in Canterlot or else I would have had the right to refuse the doctor there outright. I have chosen this specific doctor as worthy of caring for my person. She will be eligible to be the doctor to deliver my foals as Human tradition dictates and she will be the doctor to attend me. If you doubt me, feel free to ask doctor Bobby Jewel in New Humansville. Ask him about the Hippocratic Oath and he will tell you the same. I will return to my room in the hospital and await my doctor there. This means so much to me that I am willing to bend the practice in order for one of your own medically trained Guards to see my personal information. This is not a small honor, Commander, and I do not make this decision lightly. Please allow me this wish so that I do not have to break an ages old tradition."

Artex hid a smile when Swift Wind called for a runner. The Regimental Commander sent the runner off to find Peach Pit then turned his head back to the front and addressed Artex, "As soon as you feel able, Commander Peach Pit needs a testimony from you regarding the assault on your person, but that can wait until you are safely back in the hospital."

* * *

Artex hobbled his way back to the room in which he had first awoken. The manacles were gone from the bed so he pulled back the covers and carefully climbed in while Swift Wind and his Guards secured the area and took up positions around the door. Artex laid his head back and closed his eyes. He was exhausted from his ordeal and he was asleep within moments.

He was awakened some time later by the sound of voices outside his closed door, 'I don't remember closing the door. One of the Guards must have done it while I was asleep.' He saw two Guards standing stalwart on either side of the door on the inside of his room, "Would one of you two gentlestallions please see what all the fuss is about?"

The words had barely left his lips when the door swung open, revealing his mares. Rose Thorn was the first to enter the room. She stepped through the door and came right up to the side of the bed. She lifted her front half off the ground and placed her forehooves on the bed. She leaned over and nuzzled Artex immediately, "We were so worried about you."

Artex returned her affection by planting a small kiss on the tip of her muzzle, "I'm alright, love."

"YOU might be," Oriana huffed as she raised her front half onto the bed, "But we were nearly out of our minds with worry." She looked tense, like a tightly coiled spring.

Artex reached out and caressed the side of her muzzle, "I missed you girls."

"Apparently not as much as you missed home." Vaiawa added as she smoothly strode into the room, "You bought a ticket back to Canterlot. You were going home and you did not even tell us? Were you planning to leave us here?" She came up on the right side of his bed and leaned down. She planted a small, chaste kiss on his forehead, "You shouldn't let your anger dictate your judgement, Artex."

Artex smiled up at her, "You know me, I'm a passionate person. I was caught up in the moment. I am sorry about that though." He lapsed into silence, waiting for Razor Wit to show herself. After a few seconds, his expression turned confused, "Where's Razor?"

Rose and Vaiawa looked away while Oriana answered, "She's too upset to go anywhere right now. She's with her family. The last time we saw her, she was having a go at her Lamine."

Artex' brow knit together in worry, "How bad was it?"

Oriana lowered her ears, "She was rattling the windows of the house when we left. She was so mad at her brother that we had to hold her back from going down to the jail to get at him. I've never seen her so angry. She was crying and sobbing and screaming. I thought she was going to get violent there for a few minutes. Her Lamane finally got home and took over so we could come see you."

"Well, that's no good. I ran into Cloudy Skies at the diner where I stopped. She gave me the rundown that the Pegasus who all but eviscerated me was her son and Razor's brother. The doctor who performed the surgery on me was one of Razor's Petamines, and that the Unicorn mare who arrested said brother was Razor's Lamine who also filed an investigation about possible malpractice by the doctor Petamine." Artex sighed, "I'm open to any and all suggestions you girls have."

Rose pursed her lips in thought, "Hmm, with the Royal Guard getting involved there isn't much we CAN do. We can't interfere with the investigation. All we can really do is provide testimony during interviews or the trial. I, especially have to remain impartial because of my job."

Oriana only shrugged, "This is way out of my area of expertise. The only thing I can think of is to prove that you, yourself, were both the victim and villain."

The other two mares both looked at her with puzzled expression, Artex shared their confusion. Oriana cleared her throat and continued, "Well... if I understand the situation correctly, the problem with when the doctor's competence was called into question, was basically you being upset that you were tied down, right?"

Artex nodded, "Yeah, so?"

"You told us earlier today that you have Maniac Depression,"

"Manic Depression, hon." Artex corrected her.

"Sorry, Manic Depression. So is it fair to say that you were experiencing a cascade when you woke up?" The Zebra mare asked.

Artex caught on to what she was implying, 'I could portray myself as being the cause of most of what went wrong once I woke up but... if I do that... there is a small chance that I may lose my position as Emissary if it comes to light that I have a mental disease which impaired my judgement under stress. Am I willing to make that kind of a sacrifice?' He gave the matter serious thought and made a hard decision. He looked into the faces of his mares. Their expressions all showed they had come to the same conclusion. Each one in turn gave him a slight nod.

He spoke slightly louder than he had been before, knowing that the Guards inside the room were listening, "No, I was well past that point. I was in a full-blown rage state by that time. Everything that I perceived between when I woke up and when Cloudy Skies found me, I took in the worst possible way. I was nasty to Visceral Slaughter without cause, I was just plain mean to the nurse I met in the hallway, I was impolite and unpleasant to the security staff here in the hospital, and I was even rude to a mare that gave me directions to the train station."

Vaiawa nodded her head subtly, "Shall I go let the investigators know that you're ready to give a statement?"

Artex nodded his head slowly, "Yeah." 'Best to do it now before I lose my nerve.' he thought, 'I can always state that I always had time to adjust or at least to prepare for changes when out on an assignment... or I could have somebody back in New Humansville whip up some mood stabilizers for me.

Author's Note

Let me know if you spot any typos. Enjoy my readers.

Side Scene: The Anger Of A Unicorn

Earlier that morning...

"Razor," Oriana addressed quietly, "Are you alright?"

Razor Wit continued trotting down the cobblestone street, not yet answering her future sister/wife. They had left Artex to go find get a room at the hotel and they were almost to the family home according to Razor. She bit her lower lip, pensive, "I'll be alright once I've introduced you all to my family. I just... I can't get rid of the feeling that something is going to go wrong, terribly wrong."

She looked around and sighed, pointing with her right forehoof, "There it is." The other mares all followed where she was pointing.

The house was off white with light blue window shutters and yellow trim. The front door was impossible to miss seeing as it was dark purple. The house was two stories tall with what looked to be at least two or three windows per room. There were a lot of windows. The front lawn was small, but had a white wooden fence surrounding it. All in all it was a very charming little house.

Razor shuddered starting from her muzzle tip it traveled down her entire body until it reached her tail, "I t's good to see the old place again." She turned to the other mares, "I feel good now just seeing it. Let's go see who is home." She led the way up to the door and knocked boldly.

A few moments passed before the door swung open revealing a muscular, dark blue Earth Pony mare whose short cropped mane and tail were ox blood red. She smiled when she saw the tan Unicorn on the doorstep, "RAZOR!" She squealed throwing her forehooves around her.

Razor returned the hug with equal gusto, "Duey!"

"Oh we've missed you so much!" The Earth Pony mare let go of Razor and landed back on all four hooves and looked beyond the Unicorn in front of her, "Oh where are my manners! Please come on in!" She held the door open and Razor led the way inside.

The first room was the foyer where there was a line of coat hooks up against the left wall and a trio of cushioned wooden benches set against the right wall. The space was roomy, two Fathoms wide from left to right and three Fathoms in length. The Earth Pony mare closed the door behind Vaiawa then turned to the four mares in confusion, "You said there was a stallion-where's the stallion?"

"He's renting a room at Cloudy's hotel." Razor answered quietly, "I'm concerned that Lamine won't like him."

The Earth Pony mare's face grew concerned, "Oh, I'm sorry Razor. Even if she doesn't, I'm sure the rest of us will love him. We can tackle that problem later though," she said looking at the other mares, "Aren't you going to introduce me to your sister/wives?"

Razor chuckled and motioned to the mare, "Girls, this is Due Process, my youngest sister, or Duey for short."

"I had to take some time off from Canterlot to be here. I just made Corporal in the E.U.P. Guard." Due Process said as she bowed her head.

"Duey, this is Oriana, Rose Thorn, and Vaiawa." She said, pointing to each in turn.

Duey smiled warmly at them, "It's so good to meet you all. Let's go into the living room and you can sit down for a little while." She trotted past them and led the way through the hallway, through the kitchen, and into the living room. The living room was filled with plush cushions, reclining couches, and padded mats. There were four cushions elevated close to the ceiling as was customary in some places for Pegasi to roost while they took their ease.

"Take a spot wherever you want. Is anypony thirsty?" Due Process asked.

Oriana settled down on a white cushion in the middle of the floor while Vaiawa perched on one of the elevated cushions and Razor and Rose both claimed a reclining couch each. They all spoke their polite decline and Due Process trotted over and took one of the padded mats on the floor, "Ooh this is so exciting!" Her eyes alighted on Oriana, "I'm not surprised that Razor has a Zebra in her herd. You're Oriana right?" At the Zebra mare's nod she continued, "I'd love to hear about your homeland..."

"Is anypony else home, Duey?" Razor asked.

Due Process blinked, "Huh? Oh, of course. Nopony else is here yet, but Lamine should be home soon. She said she was going to leave one of her employees to run the tea shop. Clean Cut and Second Chance are working at the hospital. They should be home around two fifteen. Greasy Gears and Dusty Document always get off work here soon. They both start work early. Lamane might have to work a little later tonight. Apparently there was some problem a couple days ago with the new kiln he and his crew were installing. Something about an imperfection with the mortar one of the new girls mixed. Cloudy Skies dashed off to check on her hotel about a minute before you arrived. She should be back soon. And of course Numbers has the morning shift with the Civil Guard so she should be home around three this afternoon. They're all so excited and they want to spend as much time with all of you as possible."

Razor smiled, "I didn't know you had joined the E.U.P. Guard, Duey. I know you always wanted to do something like that."

Due Process smiled hugely and nodded, "I love it! I don't know whose idea it was to allow mares to join, but they have my eternal gratitude! I was one of the first ten mares accepted! As soon as I heard that mares could join, I bought a ticket to Canterlot that same day. I didn't know if it might have been a trial idea that was only for a limited time, so I knew I couldn't afford to wait. Ooh and let me tell you, the stallions had a MAJOR hard time once they saw how strong I was."

"Strong huh?" Rose asked, "How about a wrestling match?"

"We don't need to demolish the house, Rose." Vaiawa said tittering, "With the two of you, I'd be worried about the city."

Due Process arched her eyebrows and peered at Rose, "Well you're big, sure, but can you hold your own in a scuffle?" She playfully taunted.

Rose giggled behind her forehoof, "I... know a thing or two about fighting."

Oriana rolled her eyes, "You're being modest, Rose." She turned to Due Process, "Rose is a Sargent in the Civil Guard and she fought with the task force that raided a Bloodmage stronghold."

Rose looked down at the floor, "I don't like thinking about that... there were so many bodies..."

Due Process' eyes bulged, "You've seen actual combat?"

Rose nodded, "Yeah and I hope to never have to see it again." She shuddered, "It was horrible."

"I'm sorry you had to go through it. It IS part of the job though. It's always a possibility in our line of work. My Commander, Steady Plod, said not to focus on the lives you take, but on the lives you save." Due Process consoled.

"Duey, we're home!" A mare's voice called from the direction of the front door, "Are Razor and her herd here yet?"

"We're in the living room!" Due Process yelled.

In trotted two mares, a Pegasus and an Earth Pony. The Pegasus mare was dark red and her mane and tail were ice white. The Earth Pony mare was autumn orange and her mane and tail were light brown with auburn highlights. Razor Wit rose to her hooves as they trotted into the living room. She reared back and grabbed them both in a big hug, "I missed you, Petamines."

The two mares hugged her back. The Earth Pony mare spoke first, "We missed you too, Razor."

The Pegasus mare stepped back out of the hug quickly and looked down at the floor as if she were ashamed of something, "Oh Razor I'm so sorry. One of my employees turned your stallion away."

Razor dropped back down to all fours, "What? Why?" She could not see the concerned looks shared between Oriana, Rose, and Vaiawa.

Cloudy Skies scuffed her right forehoof on the floor, "Because he wasn't a Pony."

Due Process and the other Earth Pony mare both looked at Razor in surprise. Due Process spoke first, "Aaaaaand that would be why you were worried about Numbers liking him, isn't it." It was not a question.

The older Earth Pony mare looked between Cloudy and Razor, "Well then why are we waiting around looking mopey!? We need to find him! He can stay here!" She turned to Razor and placed a comforting hoof on her shoulder, "Razor, no matter whether or not Numbers likes him, this house belongs to all of us. It doesn't matter what your stallion is, if you love him then he's welcome to stay here. If Numbers has a problem with him, let's see her face down the rest of us. This is important to you and it's important to us."

"Uh," Due Process began, "What... species is he?"

Vaiawa decided not to beat around the proverbial bush, "He's a Human."

The silence was thick enough one could likely hear a pin drop.

"Does that matter?" Oriana asked, "I'm a Zebra and nopony seems to have a problem with me."

The older Earth Pony mare looked past Razor, "Oh I'm sorry, where are my manners. I'm Fresh Brew. I own the tea shop in town." She looked to Oriana, "It IS concerning that your stallion is a Human though." She looked back to Razor, "Are you sure this is what you want? We've seen the exhibit at the museum. The things that Humans do are... well some of them are just gross."

Razor's brow creased in concern, "Huh? What do you mean?"

Fresh Brew scratched her right forehoof with her left and averted her eyes, "Well... I'm not trying to be mean Razor, but... bathing in the entrails of their enemies? Sacrificing rocks to the mountain that formed them? And urinating on their mates to mark them by scent? It's just that... it all seems so... barbaric." She quickly continued, "I'm not saying that YOUR Human stallion is a barbarian. I mean, I haven't met him or anything so I can't judge... but are you REALLY sure you want a Human?"

The look on Razor's face was priceless, "WHAT!?" She shrieked, "They're NOTHING like that!" She stepped back, eyes narrowed, "They don't bathe in entrails! That's disgusting! They do worship unseen gods, but I haven't seen any of them performing sacrifices! And urinating on..." she shuddered, "Eew! No, j-just... no. Where did you get such.... such STUPID ideas!?"

Rose Thorn rose to her hooves, "She's right. I'm a member of the Community Welfare Guardians, the Civil Guard in New Humansville, and all of those thing you just listed are lies! Humans are civilized. What you described is... is... I don't even know what to say. Humans are strange, but nowhere NEAR that strange."

Oriana spoke up next, "You know the telegram? Our stallion brought the idea from his home." She turned to Due Process, "It was HIS idea that mares should be able to serve in the Civil and Royal Guard." Due Process laid her ears back.

Vaiawa glided down from her perch, "He made peace with the Changelings. He wrote most of the pact that allowed any species to live in New Humansville. Humans are kind and gentle most of the time. They only rise to violence when threatened and they CERTAINLY do not bathe in entrails, sacrifice rocks, or urinate on their mates."

"Wait," Razor said suddenly, "You should know this. You should ALL know this. Lamine trained in New Humansville, surely she told you..." Razor's eyes widened as her forehoof slowly came up to her muzzle, "She didn't." The two words were a whisper.

"We went to see the exhibit while she was away training. By the time she arrived home, we figured she already knew all that so we didn't want to talk about. You know how she is about other species... we just figured that she didn't want to talk about it so it never came up."

Rose cleared her throat, "Well knowing Artex he just found another hotel and took a room there. We're already here now, so let's clear a few things up. First of all..."

* * *

They spend the next several hours explaining what the museum exhibit had wrong about Humans, which as it turned out, was everything. Just as four in the afternoon rolled around, the gathered mares all heard the front door close loudly.

"We're in the living room." Razor yelled.

A sniffling, forest green Unicorn mare with a pinkish gold mane and tail was led into the living room by a younger, soft pink Unicorn mare with a custard yellow mane and tail, "Lamine, it will be alright..." she looked at the gathering of mares in the living room, "She's upset because of what happened at the hospital..."

Fresh Brew and Cloudy Skies rose to their hooves and immediately trotted over to the older, green Unicorn mare. Once they were close, they saw that her eyes were red and puffy from crying. Cloudy Skies embraced her in a hug, "What happened, Clean Cut? Why were you sent home?"

Clean Cut sniffled, wiping her eyes with her left forehoof, "I-I had to perform an emergency surgery t-to repair the peritoneum of a victim of a violent attack." She raised her head and sniffled, "He'll... he'll be alright. There was no damage to any of the internal organs."

Fresh Brew pulled Clean Cut into a hug, "Take your time and tell us what happened."

Clean Cut nodded, sniffling some more, "He was unresponsive when they first brought him in. They-they had to restrain him because he kept trying to curl up. I managed to stitch up his abdominal muscles, by the way, their skin is NOT as hard as diamond, but we left the restraints on because, well, he's a Human and all and I was not about to take any ch..."

"Wait-WHAT!?" Razor surged to her hooves, "He... you said he was attacked?" Razor rushed over to Clean Cut, "His face! Did he have a disfigured face? It would have been lumpy on the right side, like a bunch of bones under the skin never healed right."

Clean Cut nodded slowly, "Y-yes but... how did you know?"

Razor's hind legs gave out, "Oh no..." tears welled in her eyes, "Who? Who could have done that? Why would anypony do that?" Her future sister/wives gathered around her for support.

Clean Cut looked even more upset after hearing Razor's question. She whimpered and turned her head toward Cloudy Skies, "I'm so sorry Cloudy... it was Cutter." she looked down sadly, "He said he was only trying to scare the Human away..."

"Artex!" Rose yelled suddenly, "His name is Artex and he's our stallion!"

Clean Cut snorted, "Of course he is, this day just keeps getting better." she laid down on the floor, "That-that wasn't the worst of it. He woke up and he tore the restraints off himself and walked out of his recovery room right when Numbers showed up and arrested Cloud Cutter. Your stallion was mad, really mad. He identified Cutter as his attacker and said that he was being treated like a criminal or something and Numbers filed malpractice charges after he stormed out of the hospital."

Cloudy Skies clenched her jaw, "He left?" she asked then turned to Razor Wit, "You said his face was disfigured?"

Razor nodded sniffling, "Yes."

Cloudy Skies turned and trotted for the door, "I'll find him. You all stay here and calm down." Without another word she left to search for the Human.

"I was sent home early..." she looked up, "I'm sorry Razor, I didn't know. The museum exhibit said that..."

"It's all lies!" Razor spat. She looked up slowly, "You said it was Cutter who eviscerated my fiance?" she asked calmly, far too calmly.

Clean Cut nodded, "Yes, your Lamine made the arrest herself."

Razor began to shake with rage, her horn crackling with charging magic. Vaiawa saw what was happening, "Hold her!" The other mares all latched onto the irate tan Unicorn as she suddenly tried to surge toward the door, "Let me get my hooves on that psychopathic, degenerate, little cretin! I'm gonna turn his face into mush!"

* * *

It took no small amount of time and effort to calm the irate Unicorn down. Her anger still simmered, but she was calm enough to hold a conversation. Cloudy Skies had returned only minutes before and informed the rest of the mares that she had found Artex. When Razor heard that he was so upset he had planned to leave, she bristled. The whole family save for Mason, the stallion of the household, Visceral Slaughter, and Cutter were there. Everypony was worried about the situation but none of them knew what to do until somepony was ready to handle Razor. Her Lamane, Mason was one of the few who could contend with her will. The poor tan Unicorn was an emotional mess.

"As soon as he shows up, we need to go check up on Artex." Vaiawa said to the group.

"I want to go too." Razor pouted.

Oriana embraced her in a firm hug, "You're still too upset Razor."

"Yeah," Rose agreed, "Seeing him like that isn't going to do you any good until you're calmer."

The sound of the front door closing echoed through the quiet house. Nopony moved or said a word. Razor's family was surrounding the herd of younger mares. Every Pony was speaking calming words to the distraught mares and especially to Razor. Slow steps approached through the foyer, then the hallway, and finally through the kitchen. The eggshell colored older Unicorn mare had her fuchsia mane and tail up half way out of their usual tight buns. She looked bedraggled and haggard, her head already hung low. She did not even look up when she came through the kitchen.

She stepped into the living room and it was like an invisible force suddenly let up its grip on Razor Wit. She shot up onto her hooves and in the blink of an eye she was a hair's breadth from her Mother's face, "YOU!" She bellowed, "This is all your fault! It's all your fault!" She took a step back and began shifting her weight left and right as if she were about to charge, "You spent time around Humans! You KNEW what they were like! Why didn't you say something! You HAD to have known that the rumors about Humans were lies!" She lowered her head, "You WANTED this to happen!" She said in a dangerously low voice, "You just hate everything that makes you a little uncomfortable! Do you even know why I'm upset!?"

Visceral Slaughter stepped away from her daughter, her right forehoof raised defensively, "B-because you think I could have prevented Cloud Cutter from injuring that Human?"

Razor saw red, "ARTEX! THAT HUMAN'S NAME IS ARTEX!" Razor shrieked, her whole body shaking with rage, "HE'S MY FIANCE!"

Visceral Slaughter took a step back, "W-w-what?"

The other mares in the room all stood up and began trying to calm the irate Unicorn down:
"Razor take it easy."
"Calm down Razor Wit."
"It wasn't only her fault."
"Don't hurt anypony."

Razor Wit did not hear any of them. For every step Visceral took back, Razor took one forward, "You could have prevented him from being hurt! You could have told Cutter! You could have stopped this, but nooooooo, you have to hate everything that isn't a Pony! It doesn't matter whether or not they ever did anything to you, you hate because you can and you don't care who ends up being hurt because of it!"

Razor sniffled and wiped her muzzle tip with her foreleg as tears streamed down her face, "I was willing to give you a chance to meet the man I love! You didn't even have to be here to ruin everything!" She coughed a sob and shook out her mane in frustration, "I hate you!" She took a deep breath, "I HATE YOU! I HATE YOU! I HATE YOU! I HATE YOU! I HATE YOU! I NEVER WANT TO SEE YOU AGAIN! I HATE YOU!" Her Mother's tearful, pleading apologies were lost under the onslaught of rage being directed her way by her Daughter.

The older Unicorn collapsed onto the floor sobbing pitifully, "Razor I'm so sorry! I'm sorry! I didn't know wh..."

"I DON'T CARE! YOU CAN GO AND DIE FOR ALL I CARE! I HATE YOU! I HATE YOU!"

"What's all this yelling?" A powerful male voice asked from the foyer. In trotted powerfully built, tan Earth Pony stallion. His light yellow mane and tail had streaks of white running through them and were cut very short. He stepped in between the two crying mares, "What has gotten into you Razor Wit?"

Cloudy Skies leaned over and whispered into Vaiawa's ear, "Mason's got this. Go see your stallion."

The Zebra, the Earth Pony, and the disguised Changeling all quickly took their leave. While Mason tried to make sense of what was going on. Visceral Slaughter was bawling on the floor while their daughter stood over her like she was about to become violent, "Razor stop it!"

Razor turned her ire to her Father, "YOU DON'T KNOW WHAT SHE DID! IT'S ALL HER FAULT!" she lunged at her Mother, flailing violently as Mason intercepted her, "I HATE HER" she snarled at the broken mare on the floor, "I HATE YOU! I HATE YOU!"

Before she could continue, Mason reached over and bit onto the back of his Daughter's mane. He firmly but gently pulled her out of the kitchen and sat her down on one of the cushions, "Young mare, you are going to stop this right now." He stated firmly, "Angry or not, that is no way to speak to your Lamine." Razor lit up her horn, but Mason swatted the tip of her horn with his forehoof, "Don't you use your magic on anypony in this family. You are never too old for me to sit you in the corner." The frantic scramble of hooves on floor caused Mason to turn toward the kitchen as the rest of his family followed after the bawling form of Visceral Slaughter as she dashed tearfully up the stairs.

Mason turned his attention back to his eldest Daughter, "You are going to sit here until you are calm enough to have a civilized conversation with the rest of us." Razor opened her mouth but Mason cut her off, "Do I make myself clear?" Razor nodded, feeling very petulant. Mason sat there with his Daughter until she was calm. He was patient. He did not rush her. He let her calm herself and he was determined to wait for as long as it might take.

Eventually Razor's breathing returned to normal. Mason lowered his head to her and nuzzled her cheek, "Now," he said patiently, "Do you want to tell me why you were about to attack your Lamine? This was supposed to be a happy day. What happened?"

Author's Note

The next chapter will be back with Artex in his hospital room. Let me know if you spot any typos please.

P.S. Mason seems like a Human name until taken in the context of his job. He's a brick mason.

Chapter 16: Meeting The Family

After Clean Cut and her nurse left, Vaiawa climbed back up onto Artex' bed and snuggled with him. The two of them had rarely had time alone together. The past year had been one hectic rush after another. She snuggled against him and they talked for several hours. They even shared a few kisses. Vaiawa and Oriana were sure to be easier to handle during their first time as neither one needed Comforters. Oriana was shy but she had never cried out in fear when they kissed. Vaiawa by comparison was quite eager to be with Artex, but she respected him enough not to push the subject. She was going to live the longest of any of the mares and she was in no rush. During their talk, Artex discovered that Changeling Queens lived a very long time. According to Vaiawa, the Queens only died when they were killed or died of disease or starvation. They did not age. Artex expressed his concern that she would go insane after the rest of the herd passed away. She told him that she would miss all of them dearly, but she would also eventually find love again someday. Artex was willing to accept that and before long the two of them were snuggled up and napping. They slept from mid-morning until late afternoon waking occasionally to enjoy many more slow, tender kisses.

Later in the evening after the sun set, there was a knock on the door, "Come in." Artex called.

The door slowly opened and a tan Earth Pony stallion poked his head through the opened portion of the doorway, "Good evening, are you accepting company?" Artex nodded in reply. The stallion shouldered the door open and trotted inside followed by Clean Cut, Cloudy Skies and five other mares he did not know. Bringing up the rear were Razor Wit, Oriana, and Rose.

Artex blinked in confusion, "Uh... hi. You're going to have to forgive me for not getting up. I've been explicitly ordered to stay in this bed until told otherwise."

The room was filled with mares. Artex could not hold back a comment, "Wow, I think I can smell the estrogen."

The stallion chuckled in a deep voice, "Welcome to my world." He turned and started gesturing to each mare in turn, "This is Fresh Brew. She owns a specialty tea store here in town." He said pointing to an autumn orange Earth Pony mare who sported a light brown mane and tail with auburn highlights.

Next he pointed to a creamy yellow Earth Pony mare with a baby blue mane and tail which had bright pink highlights, "And this is Greasy Gear. She works at the train station lubricating the wheels of the trains when they stop."

He then pointed to a younger Earth Pony mare, "This is Dusty Document. She's a local historian and Greasy Gear's daughter." Dusty Document was gunmetal gray in her coat, while her mane and tail were jet black, shiny, and voluminous.

He then gestured to a soft pink Unicorn mare with a custard yellow mane and tail, "This is Second Chance. She's a trauma therapist and Clean Cut's daughter."

"And lastly," he began as he pointed to a younger, dark blue Earth Pony mare with ox blood red mane and tail, "This is Due Process. She took some time off from the E.U.P. Guard to be here with us."

The stallion inclined his head toward Artex, "My name is Mason. I'm a brick layer by trade."

Artex smiled and bowed his head as much as he could, "A pleasure to meet all of you. I'm sorry that we have to be meeting here instead of your home." He gestured to the Pegasus mare lying next to him, "This is Vaiawa in case you were unaware. I assume you've already met Oriana and Rose Thorn. If none of you know Razor Wit then we have a problem."

Mason chuckled heartily, "Glad to see you still have a sense of humor after what Cutter pulled on you yesterday." His face fell, "When I get my hooves on him, why I'm gonna..."

Artex interrupted him, "Hold on a second there, sir. I've got a plan in motion already that'll guarantee he gets to fulfill his dream AND learn some discipline at the same time. Trust me," Artex said with an almost manic twinkle in his eye, "He'll never do anything like that again."

Cloudy Skies looked worried, "What do you have planned for my son?"

Artex met her eyes evenly, "He'll come to no harm, I assure you. Once it's all over, I'd be surprised if he didn't thank us. It's out of your control one way or another but, with the plan I have in mind, at least I can exercise some measure of control and look out for his best interest and the best interest of the family as well. You can either trust me, or leave his fate up to a trio of Magistrates." He scratched his chin, "I have Celestia's ear and I can do a thing or two with a bit of effort. Do you really think I would bring the brother of my future wife to harm?" He asked pointing to Razor, "She would kick my butt and she'd have help doing it."

Razor, Oriana, Rose, and Vaiawa all giggled at his statement, "Very true." Vaiawa said.

There was a very timid knock on the door. Razor turned and lit up her horn, opening the door, "What are YOU doing here?" She spat.

On the other side of the door was an eggshell colored Unicorn mare with a mane and tail which matched Razor's. She had her ears laid back and her head was held low but her eyes were looking up at Razor. Her voice was small and frail when she spoke, "Razor, please... I... don't push me away." Razor began closing the door on her face, "I know I was wrong!" Visceral Slaughter cried, "Don't shut me out! Razor please! I'm here! I want to meet them!" The door clicked shut as the older Unicorn mare tearfully pleaded to be let in. She did not pound on the door, she was not going to force her way in, she wanted to be let in.

The door clicked and opened. Visceral Slaughter looked up hopefully but Razor was facing away from her. She looked around, but she saw none of them had let her in, until she met the eyes of the disfigured Human who had his arm outstretched toward the door. The two of them kept their eyes locked on one another. It was not a battle of wills, it was not any sort of battle. Each was searching the other, learning and getting to know one another. Their eyes spoke of many things which could not be put into words. A quiet, inexplicable understanding formed between them. It did not solve all their problems magically, nor did it make peace between them. It only allowed them a certain, small comprehension of the other.

Visceral Slaughter nodded her head subtly, "T-thank you."

Artex raised his hand and the door clunked closed behind her, "I'm going to be direct. I've heard a great deal about how much you hate other species and how you've treated them in your home, even the close friends of your own family." Artex paused for a breath, "I'm not your enemy, but I can assure you with absolute certainty, if you make me your enemy, you will have a foe like no other. I am not asking for equal treatment. I am saying that it is what WILL happen. I will also tell you that no matter what you decide or how you act, I am going to marry Razor Wit. What I am offering is a chance for us to get along. Despite her anger toward you, Razor loves you dearly. This trip of ours meant so much to her she was nearly making herself sick with worry. She wanted so much for you, for the whole family to accept us." Artex held his arms open, "Well, here I am. Love me or hate me, it's up to you. I am giving you this chance, after Razor made her feelings perfectly clear. From this point on, what happens is your doing."

The older Unicorn gulped. He was not a Pony, nor was he even shaped like one. She slowly looked toward Razor Wit. Her Daughter had her head turned away, she did not even deign to look at her. Her husband and her sister/wives all regarded her, waiting to see how she would handle the situation. Visceral Slaughter swallowed loudly and forced on her best neutral face, "So," she tried to sound relaxed, "You're the stallion who stole my daughter's heart, huh?" She looked him up and down, "Well you're certainly tall enough, but do you have it where it counts, hmm?" It was a bluster that she had practiced dozens of time ever since she heard about Razor having a stallion. Granted she had never expected to be saying it to a Human, but Razor Wit was far more important to her than her own prejudices.

Artex stared back at her silently for a second before he smirked. He lifted up the sheet covering himself and looked down in the direction of his crotch, "Weeeeell... I sure hope so..."

Clean Cut interrupted, "Oh, who are you kidding? We'll be lucky if we don't hear the girls all the way from our house." Subtle chuckles made their way around the room.

Artex was satisfied with the attempt at normalcy with him, but there was a bigger secret yet to be revealed, "Well, we're missing somebody. Before we begin an evening of getting to know one another, we should know who one another really are."

The girls got the idea, "You know how most of you have had a chance to talk to us?" Rose said, "Well, not all of us are exactly what we seem."

Razor swallowed the grit in her throat and decided to include her Lamine, "Now keep in mind that you've accepted who my sister/wives are, but most of you probably don't realize... what we all are." She turned to her parents, "Lamine, Lamane, meet... Vaiawa." Razor almost smiled vindictively, 'She doesn't mean it. The second she sees Vaiawa she is going to freak out and show her true colors.'

As she spoke, green flame enveloped the identified Pegasus mare, revealing a Changeling Queen who bowed her head, "A pleasure to meet you."

Mason's eyebrows rose almost off his face. Visceral Slaughter's eyes bulged so large, Razor thought they might pop out of her head. The older Unicorn mare turned a significantly lighter shade as she stared at Vaiawa. Her eyes twitched, her legs shook, and her mouth felt dry. She stared at the towering Changeling, physically shaking as she stared. She opened her mouth then coughed and closed it. She cleared her throat and raised her head, even if her ears were flat against her head, "W-w-well... I n-n-n-n-n-never thought I would meet a m-m-m-m-m-m-mare who is t-taller than m-my own husband." She gave an extremely strained, lopsided smile that twitched with uncertainty, "H-how is he s-supposed to m-mount YOU? W-with a s-step ladder?"

Polite chuckles flitted around the room. Even Razor had to acknowledge, albeit grudgingly, that her Lamine was obviously trying, 'Keep it up and I just might forgive you... someday.'

Author's Note

As always, let me know if you spot any typos.

Chapter 17: Tying Up Lose Ends

The night could not have ended on a better note for Artex and his herd. It had been far from perfect, but there had been less rage and angst than he had feared there would be. Visceral Slaughter had been extremely awkward to say the least, but she did put forth a significant, concerted effort to be pleasant to Vaiawa and Artex. Razor had barely acknowledged her Mother the entire night and had not said a word to her, despite Visceral's best effort to engage Razor in conversation. Razor had at least refrained from being nasty to her Mother anymore that evening. Rose Thorn and Due Process had gotten along famously. Vaiawa had been the center of attention, which made her uncomfortable, but the family was more accepting than she had feared.

Razor had been right about the rest of her family being accepting of Artex and Vaiawa. It had been obvious to Artex through the night that the Trottingham Ponies were extremely worried about Cloud Cutter. They kept their concerns to themselves, though. They laughed and told stories through the evening. Due Process, and even Visceral Slaughter, thanked Artex for being the proponent of mares joining the different branches of the Guard. The family had been amazed at the changes to Equestria that had been Artex' ideas. Once they found out that Vaiawa had died helping the Humans fight Bloodmages, even Visceral Slaughter was impressed, even if she hid it well. Greasy Gears was nothing but positive toward the odd herd, wishing them the best in everything. She was also intrigued by the many, many technological advances pioneered by Humans. Clean Cut was as pleasant as ever, but even more relaxed. Her work persona apparently stayed at work. Second Chance was very quiet throughout the evening. She spoke briefly about her job and interests, but was overall quiet. Fresh Brew was very happy to learn that the better portion of the herd liked tea and, was more than happy to offer for them to come by her store to sample some of her wares. Dusty Document was highly interested in the history of Humans and Changelings; she and Vaiawa spent a good portion of the evening chatting. Visceral Slaughter spent her time trying to deal with everything. There were many times that she had to excuse herself to step out into the hallway for a breather.

Mason turned out to be a firm but pragmatic stallion. He was a problem solver. He and Artex chatted extensively about what to do with the museum, and while he tried to talk about Cloud Cutter, Artex politely guided him back to topics he could do something about. The two males found common ground once they began talking about the ladies in their lives. Artex was somewhat out of his element since he was not used to being around so many mares. Mason confirmed that he should get used to it since it was likely that he would have mostly fillies from his mares. An estrogen filled home was rather unavoidable in a species where the females outnumbered the males five-to-one. As one would expect, Mason promised Artex a world of unimaginable pain if he hurt his eldest daughter. Artex promised to love and cherish Razor as she deserved and the gesture seemed to be just enough for Mason. The evening ended with everybody agreeing they had a better time than they had expected.

After Razor's family left, the mares all snuggled up to Artex and they slept through the rest of the night, as short as that was.

Artex was the first one to wake up, as usual. He yawned and opened his eyes, blinking in the sunlight streaming in through the window. An oddly shaped brown blur leaning over the bed caught his attention. He turned his eyes upward and the deviously smiling face of Discord came into focus, "Well it's about time you woke up." Discord said snidely, "I arrived here nearly two minutes ago and there you were," a saw cutting a log appeared next to him as he spoke, "Sawing logs," the log disappeared and was replaced by a floating pile of Ponies with hearts floating above it, "Underneath a cuddly Pony-pile." He snapped his fingers and the floating pile disappeared.

"I'm surprised to see you, Dragnet." Artex said with an evil grin.

Discord crossed his arms, closed his eyes, and looked away, "Are you REALLY going to start that again? I might be inclined to undo the healing I just worked on your poor wittle tummy."

"Huh?" Artex gently pulled his arms out from under Razor and Oriana and lifted the sheet and shirt covering his injury, "Holy smokes!" He quickly lifted Oriana, receiving a startled squawk from the surprised Zebra, and set her down next to Razor. He leaned over and openly hugged Discord, "I take it back! Oh dude, I so totally take it back! Thank you!"

Discord leaned his head away from the suddenly huggy Human, "Alright... OKAY! Enough!" He pushed Artex off and dusted himself off as if wiping away cooties, "Eesh! Too huggy this morning." He crossed his arms, "If I knew I'd get THOSE kinds of reactions, I would have been healing Ponies in hospitals from the start."

Artex laughed and rechecked his stomach, "Yes!" He sat up in bed and nudged Rose Thorn, "Come on, sleepy head. Wake up."

Rose yawned and smacked her lips, "You're certainly in a good mood."

"As well he should be." Added Vaiawa from just above where the Human's head had been lying, "Discord showed up and healed his wound." She turned to Discord, "Thank you for that."

Discord waved his dragon claw, "Ooh pish. Celestia sent me here to oversee the sentencing of that fool colt who decided to use one of my favorite Humans as a dummy for practicing his Wing Blade technique. She said it was to," his head suddenly became Celestia's head and spoke in her voice, "Foster trust in the Ponies, especially since they seem to have a problem with other races. I'm sure you can handle something like this. Feel free to bring some levity to the situation. There are probably quite a number of hurt feelings involved with this case. Be sure to ask Artex about the instance of Natural Magic." His head returned to normal, "Well here I am and there you are," he sat down, floating on this air and propped his eagle talon under his chin, "Sooooooo, what's this I hear about Natural Magic, yet AGAIN in this generation?"

Artex put on his serious face, "The young stallion who cut me is the same one who warned Canterlot about the Diamond Dog attack. Both events sound like they link him to Humans. That would be quite a coincidence if it's not Natural Magic."

Discord disappeared in a flash of light, then reappeared moments later, "Well it COULD be Natural Magic, but it could also be a coincidence. I'm sensing that you have something in mind. Some way to manipulate the situation as you see fit and the claim of Natural Magic was just the right tool for the job. Why don't you tell me what it is and I'll decide if it really IS Natural Magic or not?"

Razor chimed in, "You're going to balance my brother's fate on convincing Discord that your idea is best?" She was not happy, "Artex, that's... that's..."

"Perfectly acceptable to me," Discord said with a wink, "Provided the little cretin isn't just let off the hook. And since I'm here in Celestia's stead, which I'm sure is no coincidence, she must want ME to be satisfied with the end result."

Artex turned to his first love, "Do you trust me, Razor?"

Razor Wit bit her lower lip, "You know I do, but this just seems... like it's twisting the system. And no matter what you do, the trial is in a few hours!"

Discord let out a chortle of delight, "Well when you phrase it like that... I LOVE IT! A last minute council to determine how we can change a system with FAR too much order for its own good! Oohoohoo! Oh, I'm enjoying this so much!"

Artex smirked, "Well... do you have a sense of irony?"

* * *

(Nine hours later)

"The Magistrates have come to a decision." The old Earth Pony stated, "We, the Magistrates in the trial of Cloud Cutter vs. Artex Rias find that the defendant, Cloud Cutter, guilty of all charges. Because this is a case of violence against a Human, and as Humans are residents of a Protectorate of Equestria, we Magistrates agree that Cloud Cutter will undergo rehabilitation in New Humansville. This is on the recommendation of acting Magistrate: Discord." Discord cheerfully waved at the gathered Ponies, as the old Earth Pony continued, "This being the case, we remand Cloud Cutter to the Community Welfare Guardians of New Humansville for rehabilitation in the manner they so chose for an amount of time which is not to exceed two years and will not bring any lasting harm to Cloud Cutter. He will be under the direct supervision of Sargent Rose Thorn of the Community Welfare Guardians or of other Community Welfare Guardian Officers which she determines, until his sentence is complete. As Sargent Rose Thorn is currently on paid leave from her post, Cloud Cutter will remain under the supervision of Sargent Slaughter of the Trottingham Civil Guard until he is retrieved by Sargent Rose Thorn. This concludes the case of Cloud Cutter vs. Artex Rias."

A few minutes later Razor's family trotted out of the courtroom and met Artex and his herd. Discord had already said his goodbyes and vanished. Visceral Slaughter was standing next to Cloud Cutter and the young stallion had his head hung in shame. Mason trotted up to his son, "Head up." He ordered quietly. Cloud Cutter raised his head, his face full of shame. He did not say a word. Mason regarded his son sadly, "You should consider yourself extremely lucky, Cutter. There could have been much worse repercussions for you. Now, I am still your Lamane, and you first punishment falls to me." He looked to his wife, "With your permission, Sargent?"

Visceral Slaughter nodded solemnly. Mason trotted around behind Cutter and sat down. He leaned back on his haunches and used his left forehoof to lift his tail. He reared back his right forehoof and began administering spanks in three ways: fast, hard, and continuously. All this was performed publicly at the base of the steps of City Hall.

Feather Tip trotted out of the doors of City Hall and strode up to the gathered Ponies and Human, amidst Cloud Cutter's wails of pain, "Well that certainly could have gone worse." She nuzzled Razor in a friendly manner, "I'm so glad you stopped by the hotel the other night. I hadn't seen you in ages."

Razor giggled behind her hoof, "Well when was the last time you SAW anypony?" It was a long-running joke they had developed in school. Feather Tip had been a helpful ear to chew on for Razor in the past and she had proven more than willing to do so again.

Tip giggled as well, "It's like everypony is constantly playing a game of hide and seek." She closed her wings, "Hey, where did you go?" She opened them slightly, "Oh there you are."

Her laughter was infectious and many of the other Ponies laughed as well. Mason dropped Cloud Cutter's tail and the young stallion wiped his nose. Mason trotted back to where he was standing in front of his son, "I believe you have something to say to your future brother in law?"

Cloud Cutter's head jerked up suddenly, his eyes wide, "B- brother in law?"

Razor stomped up to Cloud Cutter, "Yes! Brother in law!"

Cloud Cutter swallowed hard and licked his lips, "I'm so sorry, sir. Whether or not you're my future brother in law, I shouldn't have attacked you. Even if your skin HAD been as hard as diamond it would have still been wrong."

Artex nodded thoughtfully, "I accept your apology. You still have a sentence to fulfill though. You're going to spend the next two years in New Humansville under the watchful eye of the lovely Rose Thorn over there." He gestured to the almost ridiculously well built Earth Pony mare, "But until we leave, you're going to come with us. We have some things to do. Our first stop is the training center where you learned your Wing Blade technique." He gestured to all of Trottingham, "Lead on."

Tip suddenly spoke up, "Uh, I have the day off... may I come with you?"

* * *

Cloud Cutter trotted along at the head of the group, limping from the thorough spanking he had received. Artex walked on his right and Visceral Slaughter trotted along on his left. Artex decided to get to know his future brother in law. "So Cutter, what will your master say when he hears how you used the skills he taught you?"

"She, sir. She'll be mad." Cutter said in a clipped tone.

Visceral Slaughter’s horn lit up. Half a second later Cloud Cutter yelped loudly, "YEEOUCH!" He ruefully rubbed his bottom, "Petamine," he whined, "I'm sore back there."

"Don't take a tone with the Emissary. My personal feelings aside, he is the stallion your sister fell in love with and by my estimation, he managed to lighten your sentence significantly. You will be polite to him. Do I make myself clear?" She said evenly.

"You're the LAST Pony I would think would be on his side." Cutter mumbled. Another half a second passed and he let out another yelp of pain as Artex heard another swat hit home.

"As it was explained to me, he IS a Pony on the inside. Even if that were not the case, your sister managed to... convey the strength of her feelings and I am a big enough mare to admit that I have been too harsh with other species." Visceral Slaughter said.

Cloud Cutter whistled, "Wow," he looked up at Artex, "You sure you're stallion enough to deal with my sister?"

Artex laughed, "Oh-ho-ho-ho-ho! Young lad, you have no idea who you're talking to. With Razor Wit, Oriana, Rose Thorn, and Vaiawa by my side, we have traversed the vast plains of the Zebra nation, we have been carried by Gryphons to meet with warriors of my people, we have been chased by angry Dragons, we have made peace between the Buffalo and more of my people, we have braved the icy mountains North of the Crystal Empire, we have arranged negotiations between the Minotaur and even more of my people, and we have faced down Bloodmages who outnumbered us and had us in a trap. It is not I who must handle your sister, it is she who must deal with me." He chuckled again, "Do you know what the most INTERESTING part of all that is?" Cloud Cutter shook his head so Artex elaborated, "It all happened within the last two years. Imagine what YOUR next two years will be like, hmm?"

Cloud Cutter gulped as he led them toward a simple stone building. There was a sign painted on the front wall which read 'Wind Dancer School Of Self Defense, under Song Breeze’. There was no door to open, they just walked right in. The interior of the building was cool and comfortable. The floor was solid rock but the inside did have some things that were very familiar to Artex. Punching bags hung suspended from the ceiling and white uniforms lay folded on the floor in neat rows.

There was nopony around, "Intermediate Cloud Cutter and guests here to see Song Breeze." He said loudly to the open air.

Half a second later a charcoal colored Pegasus mare simply appeared in the center of the room. Her mane and tail were deep blue and although her wings were open, they were motionless as she floated serenely over the floor. She descended to the floor, her hooves making no sound. She opened her eyes, "I am glad to see you Cutter. I have heard things these past three days. Things which disturb me. Things which indicate you used one of the self defense techniques I taught you to attack another creature without provocation." Her cerise eyes were intense, "Tell me of these things."

Cutter bent his forelegs and bowed his head, "You heard right. I did attack somepony... and it was not in self defense or the defense of others."

Song Breeze never flinched, she never even moved, "I am disappointed." She turned away from him, "You, the tall one. You have something to say?"

Artex was surprised, he had not indicated he had anything to say, "I do, actually. Cloud Cutter is to be dismissed from your school. He will spend the next two years among my people as punishment for what he did."

Song Breeze did not turn around, "That has been decided by the court?" She asked.

"It has." Artex replied.

"Then take him. Teach him what it means to be a warrior, a real warrior. That is your plan is it not?"

"It is." Artex said.

"And what would your people teach this wayward student, in whom I am greatly disappointed?" She asked.

"It takes a skilled warrior to make their weapon go where they want it to, but a master can make the entire conflict go where he wants it to. The barbarian fights with only his muscle, but the warrior fights with his mind. The only true control one ever has is self control. The first battlefield is the mind. Any fool with a weapon can do harm, but it takes true skill to pacify an opponent without causing injury. These are principles which have been passed down from master to apprentice for generations. They will be some of the things he learns."

"Cloud Cutter, you have abused the knowledge I gave you. You have corrupted ancient technique and used it against an innocent being. What have you learned from your mistake?" Song Breeze asked. Cloud Cutter did not answer so Song Breeze continued, "When the powers of life and death are at your disposal, the chance and temptation to abuse that power grows. That kind of power is not to be used lightly. It takes years and great effort for any life to grow to maturity, but only a brief moment of violence to destroy that life." She sighed, "Take those final words of wisdom and apply them to your life. Go with the wind. May it ever guide you to paths of righteousness." So spoken, she flared out her wings and disappeared again.

Cloud Cutter kept his head held low as he turned to leave, "Come on. I'm not a student here anymore." His shame was palpable.

* * *

The museum was pretty big and fortunately there was only a short line to get in. This time Artex took the lead. The Ponies going into the museum, as well as the ones coming out, all looked nervous when they saw Artex. They made it up to the ticket counter and the Earth Pony mare behind it was smiling from ear to ear, "Wow! I've seen the skeletons in the exhibit, but I never thought I'd ever see a real live Human! Have you made your morning rock sacrifice to Olympus yet?"

Artex' eyebrows rose, "Olympus?" He asked slowly, 'How do they know that name?'

The mare nodded energetically, "The Founder and Foundation of the world? The mountain which formed all Humans?"

Artex rubbed his eyes with his right hand, 'Fuck the fact that they got one goddamn name right. The end result was still somebody trying to fucking kill me.' He took a breath, "I'm here because the exhibit is all lies. Lies which convinced somepony to try scaring me away by cutting open my stomach, which nearly killed me. Tell every patron after us that the Human exhibit is closed until further notice. I'm going in and these Ponies are going with me. Where is the curator?"

The mare laid her ears back, "She should be in her office... take your first right once inside, then follow the hallway straight back. Her office is at the end of the hallway."

Artex strode past the mare and proceeded to follow the directions. The inside of the museum was very nice. The floors were polished granite and fluted columns adorned nearly every corner. He turned right and followed the hallway straight back to the office at the end. He did not bother knocking and just walked right on in. The office was neat and clean with many old pictures adorning the walls. Sitting behind an old wooden desk was an elderly Earth Pony mare.

Her eyes bulged when she saw Artex, "Good heavens! A real Human? Here? In my office?" She rose to her hooves, "Good sir, it is an honor to meet you!" She knelt and bowed to him.

Artex grunted, "Your exhibit on Humans is now closed. It has spread lies to the Ponies of Trottingham and caused ME to be attacked and almost killed by a young stallion who thought my skin was harder than diamond. For the record, I was almost cut in half by a single blow. Furthermore, if it is true that you have a Human skeleton, then somepony is guilty of stealing the remains of somebody who died in the last two years. We have a law about that, it's called: Desecration Of Sacred Remains." His voice was not polite or gentle.

The old mare stood up with a shocked expression on her face, "B-but sir, the archaeologist said she found it and the artifacts in an ancient burial ground high in the mountains of the Minotaur lands. She brought back photos of the dig and the skin she recovered IS extremely tough."

Artex flashed his teeth in a growl, "Close it down... now."

The old mare nodded, "Right away sir. If you will please follow me."

The mare made her way past Razor's family, who were waiting in the hallway, and trotted off toward the back of the museum. Artex and the rest of the Ponies followed behind the mare. They soon found themselves in an exhibit that boggled Artex' mind. There was an old, barely recognizable xiphos lying behind a box of thick glass and a large, badly worn, round bronze shield below that. Artex stopped immediately, "Wait!" He yelled to the curator.

She trotted back to him with a curious expression, "Yes, sir?"

Artex pointed to the xiphos and shield, "Where did you get these? This style of weapon and armor haven't been used in about two thousand years."

The old mare nodded, "They were some of the artifacts brought in with the skeleton. We have more items further toward the back."

Artex' brow creased deeply, 'There is no way they fabricated this exact style from lies.. and then the reference to Olympus. What the fuck is going on?' He looked back to the old mare, "Don't close it down just yet. Let me have a look around first. Something isn't right here."

The old mare nodded with a nervous smile, "I'll be with you the whole time in case you have any more questions, sir."

Artex continued further in to the exhibit. There was a suit of very well preserved leather and bronze armor, made to the exact specifications of a Human body. There were old clay urns, cups, bowls, and even iron silverware. There was a small lead cauldron and a set of old, raggedy clothes which amounted to little more than a tunic and brown trousers. There were tattered sandals with torn leather straps and thong. All of it, every piece, Artex could place in history, 'By God it all looks... REAL!'

The things which made his stop completely were a trio of old scrolls which were unrolled to display the writing within. Artex stopped and knelt down, peering at the writing on the scrolls, "... kai taxidépsame gia éndeka iméres..." Next to the scrolls was a preserved set of remains which was obviously Human. Artex peered closely at the remains, "Remarkably good condition," he mumbled peering closely, "...no missing fingers or toes... skull looks intact... the skin is obviously fossilized in an odd way... perhaps a type of mummification..." he was really just talking to hear any talking. His mind was spinning and finally caught up with his body. Artex sat down on his bottom, mouth hanging open, "Oh my God..." he whispered, "This... this is real." He turned his head to the curator, "How? How did you get so much wrong when this stuff is real?"

The curator shook her head, "I'm sorry sir, I have no idea. I'm going to close the exhibit down anyway. I won't have my museum teaching falsehoods." Artex nodded, "Yeah..."

A voice on a microphone caught his attention, "We are not certain when Humans originally appeared in our world, but two years ago they returned. We know little about modern Humans as they have only recently opened their doors to the public, but the questions remain: what is their culture? What strange powers do they possess? What are they like? Fillies and colts, mares and stallions, we present: Humans, the ancients returned."

Artex suddenly yelled, "I'm sorry I'm late!" He scrambled to his feet and spoke to the curator quickly, "Be ready to close it down after I'm done speaking."

Saying nothing more, he dashed off toward the voice. The rest of the Ponies followed after him. He rounded the nearest corner and skidded to a halt. A brick red Unicorn mare was levitating a microphone up to her face while what looked to be more than twenty entire herds all looked at him. The expression on the mare's face was confused at first, but then quickly became ecstatic. She levitated the microphone over to him.

Artex held used his magic to pull the microphone into his hand so he would not give the mare a backlash. He held the microphone up to his mouth as he slowly walked up to the stage where the mare was standing, "Good day everypony. My name is Dan Pering, but you may call me Artex Rias. I am the royally sanctioned Human Emissary. Now, unfortunately, it has come to light that the museum has had a few facts mixed up. As such the Human exhibit will be closed after you all leave. However, you have all paid good Bits to come and learn about Humans and what better way than to ask the very source. I'm sure that most of you have a number of questions about Humans, especially seeing as the museum is suffering from an unfortunate inaccuracy in its facts. That being said, I would like to open the floor to any questions you have. Ask and I shall answer. Raise your hooves please and I will call upon you one at a time."

A small ocean of hooves shot up as the Ponies gazed at him in amazement. He pointed to a Pegasus filly right up front, "What's your question, sweetie?" He held the microphone up to her muzzle.

The filly leaned in, toward the microphone, "What do Humans eat?"

Artex straightened back up, "Excellent question, and an intriguing one at that. Before I answer though, I need to clarify something..."

* * *

The Ponies applauded Artex as he concluded his impromptu question and answer session. His herd and Razor's family all trotted up to him as he handed the microphone back to the Unicorn mare, while the other families were trotting out, "So," he clapped his hands together, "Did we learn anything?" He laughed at his own joke, "I'm sorry. It's just... well I'm an Emissary and this was a perfect opportunity to fix an ongoing mistake." He looked around, "A mistake that I now believe really was made in error and was not malicious at all, like I had thought."

The curator trotted up with an orange colored Unicorn mare, "There he is." The curator looked up to Artex, "This is doctor Tall Tale. She is the one who headed the archaeological dig."

Tall Tale's face lit up like the sun at seeing Artex. She dashed up to him and offered her right forehoof, "I'm so excited to meet a modern Human! We only returned from the dig a few months ago. I've been saving up so I could go to New Humansville and see what modern Humans are like, but this?" She gushed, "This is such an honor!"

Artex shook her hoof calmly, "I would be more excited if your presumptions about Humans were even remotely accurate."

Tall Tale's face fell drastically, "But... that can't be right. We interviewed seven Minotaur elders high in the isolated mountains. Granted they occasionally gave us different information, but we only publicly displayed the things they agreed upon so as to be as accurate as possible." She stepped back and scuffed her left forehoof on the granite floor, "I am so sorry, sir. Is there a chance you can tell us what we have wrong? I hate the idea that we're giving Ponies the wrong information and I can tell just from talking to you that we're portraying your species incorrectly."

"I have a better idea. Close down the exhibit and I will ask one of our historians to come and help you... provided you can guarantee their safety. I don't want any other Human to be attacked and end up having to hold in their own internal organs like I did." Artex said. Thankfully all the other herds had already left the exhibit.

Tall Tale gasped, "Oh no! No, no, no! This wasn't supposed to happen! Sir, you have to know that was never our intention!"

Artex rubbed his belly where his wound had been, "I certainly hope not." He turned and began walking away, "I will send you a telegram in a few days. Do not reopen the exhibit until the Human historian gives you permission. You portrayed us as blood thirsty barbarians. Be glad I'm not pressing charges right now." His herd and Razor's family followed him out.

Author's Note

Remember to let me know if there are any typos.

I am attempting to display that Artex is not quite in his right emotional state. He has been traumatized by the events which occurred and he is not in as good a place as he tries to make it seem.

Also it seems that I have given myself a little case of burnout. It may be some amount of time before I have another chapter ready to go.

Chapter 18: Intercession

The family watched Artex walk out of the museum with a sense of trepidation. He had been rather unpleasant with the curator and the archaeologist, yet he had been nothing but pleasant the previous night. The change was concerning. Mason trotted up next to Razor and spoke quietly, "Uh, Razor? Does your stallion seem a little... unfriendly compared to last night?"

Razor nodded subtly, "He's called a man, not a stallion, but I do see what you mean. It's been worrying me, too. By the way, he can hear us clearly, can't you?" She never changed her tone or volume.

Artex simply replied, "Clear as day." He turned his head, "Have I been acting weird?" He slowed to a stop in the middle of the street.

Oriana piped up, "You really have." She trotted around to his front, "It seemed like the curator and the archeologist really didn't mean to vilify Humans. I can understand being upset about the admittedly huge errors they made, but they were more than willing to try to fix the problems as soon as they knew. You could have been a lot nicer to them."

Artex put his hand to his chin, "Hmm... I hadn't noticed. Even thinking back it doesn't seem like I was particularly rude." He shrugged, "Meh, they screwed up, I got gutted, I'm not worried about them getting a little 'butt hurt' over me telling them like it is. They'll live, I almost didn't. I will try not to be rude to anybody who doesn't deserve it, though."

Rose trotted up to Artex' right and nudged his leg, "Can I talk to you for a minute in private please?" She nudged him toward the side of the street away from the family. Once she judge they were far enough she stopped and looked up at him in concern, "What is wrong with you right now? You're never this nasty..."

Artex held up his hand, "Under normal circumstances, you're right, I'm not rude but with this?" he gestured to his healed stomach, "This nearly ended me. I think I'm entitled to make their day 'hell' because of their 'fuck up'. I can admit that I'm a bit messed up in the head right now, but making them miserable makes me feel a lot better right now."

Rose took a step back, "Stop. This isn't you. This isn't who you are. Where is the sweet man we all know?"

Artex crossed his arms defensively, "I'm still here, I'm just a little pissed right now."

Rose nuzzled his knee, "You need to try to be pleasant if you want to make a good impression on Razor's family. Aren't we on this trip so you can gain their approval to marry her? How are you going to accomplish that goal if you're 'pissy' the whole time?" She lifted herself up onto her hind legs and embraced him, "I have no idea what you've been through Artex, but don't you think you'll be kicking yourself if you mess this up with Razor's family? We still have today and tomorrow before we go home and whether or not you like them, they're still the reason you're here." Rose pulled her head back and looked him in the eye, "Please Artex, you know how much this means to Razor and I know you love her. Please just try to be nice... especially to her family."

Artex sighed and uncrossed his arms, "I'll try..." motion caught his eye and his head snapped up.

A stallion and two mares had turned the corner of the building that Artex and Rose were in front of. The three Ponies stopped and stared at him. They slowly began backing up as he scowled at them, but a new voice caught his attention, "Leave that Human alone!"

Artex followed the voice back to the speaker, a dirty brown colored Earth Pony mare who had a mane and tail of blaze orange. She looked to be an older mare and had another younger dark yellow mare with her. The older mare trotted up to Artex while Rose disengaged herself from him. She gulped quietly, but not quietly enough that Artex missed it, "Hello, sir," she began, "I uh, I have been made aware that you suffered an attack while visiting Trottingham." Artex nodded silently so the mare continued, "On behalf of the citizens of Trottingham, we wanted to express our sincerest apologies for the treatment you received while here." She offered him a broad and obviously strained smile.

Artex gritted his teeth in irritation, "And who are you to be making apologies for those who wronged me?"

The mare's already strained smile, strained even further, "I am the Mayor of Trottingham, sir."

Artex pursed his lips, "Alrighty then, if you will follow me, I will lead you to the store of a mare who threatened me with a weapon."

The Mayor's eyes widened, "Oh dear," she mumbled, "Yes, please do."

Artex looked over to Cloud Cutter, "Hey," he addressed getting the young stallion's attention, "Where is the book store where we had our encounter?"

Cloud Cutter jerked his head toward the right, "It's down this way." He stopped with his forehoof lifted, "Uh, can we go this way, Sergeant Slaughter?" He knew it was a wise idea to address his Petamine by her title while she was on duty.

Visceral Slaughter nodded, "Lead the way, but stay close by, on the ground."

The family and herd followed Cloud Cutter as he led them through the city. Rose trotted alongside Artex occasionally casting worried glances his way. Artex noticed her of course, "What's eating you, Rose?" He asked, keeping his eyes forward.

Rose chuckled dryly, "I didn't know that Humans used that term." She sighed, "I'm worried about you, my love."

Artex nodded, "I'm worried about me too. It's no small problem if everybody else sees an issue and I don't."

Oriana suddenly nudged his leg from the other side, "Nopony blames you for being upset. What happened to you was terrible. You have every right to be hurt, angry, and bitter, but you need to make sure that you aren't being mean. It doesn't do you or anybody else any good if you go about with a cutting tongue. What good can come from acting in such a way so as to validate the incorrect views of these Ponies? When other Humans come here, the Ponies are going to think that all Humans are just as unpleasant."

Artex almost snarled, "Well it's a bit late for that..."

Vaiawa suddenly appeared in the air in front of his face, "It is never too late." He voice was heated with emotion, "Had I the same view, New Humansville would be a far lesser town." Artex realized she was referring to how the Changelings were seen, "Somebody has to make a stand for change and show that public opinion is wrong. Alana and I took that risk and you already know how it turned out."

"Yeah, you ended up having rotten fruit thrown at you and three crossbow bolts sticking out of your chest." Artex quipped.

He realized right away that he had said the wrong thing. Vaiawa's eyes narrowed significantly as she hovered right up to his face, "I am going to assume that you misspoke just now." she said quietly, "Change is difficult for most species. Once an idea is embedded it tends to stay. It takes a great deal of effort to alter perceptions, effort on the part of everybody involved. I am not prone to physical violence, but I was very tempted to slap you for saying what you did. This is your choice Artex, but ask yourself this: are you going to let your hurt feelings dictate how other Humans are treated in the future? Is that fair to them?" Vaiawa fluttered down to the ground and continued walking, leaving Artex to think on her words. Razor Wit trotted up to Vaiawa and nuzzled her consolingly.

* * *

Cloud Cutter led them back to the open plaza where he had assaulted the Human. Artex recognized the place and sped up his steps to match those of the Mayor. He pulled up alongside her and pointed to the bookstore, "There," he identified the shop, "That's the place."

The Mayor nodded, "Thank you, sir. Would you like to come in and listen while I share a few words with the owner?"

"I would, thank you." He replied.

The door of the shop was propped open so the Mayor and her aid just trotted on in. Artex, his herd, and Feather Tip followed behind her while Razor's family waited outside. The Unicorn mare was behind the counter and saw Artex right away, "HEY!" She yelled, "What do you think you're doing here?! Get out of my store!"

The Mayor, who had been hidden from her by a shelf, stepped out from behind her accidental concealment and fixed the Unicorn with a stern expression, "Did you threaten this Human with a weapon?"

The Unicorn's eyes grew large, "Erm, Madam Mayor... I-I just wanted him to leave." She put on a false smile that would have been identifiable as false from a block away.

"Why did you want him to leave?" The Mayor asked.

"Because he was here, of course!" The Unicorn replied, "Everypony knows what Humans are like!"

"According to what, exactly?" The Mayor queried.

"The attack on Flankfurt and the exhibit at the museum. Where else could one find information about those sneaky Humans?" The Unicorn spat.

"Did he do anything?" The Mayor asked.

"He tried to buy a book." The storekeeper said.

"Ooh really? Since when is that grounds for evicting somepony from your store? Or better yet, threatening them?"

"He was here! I saw a bunch of stallions chase him in here so he must have done something bad!" The shop keeper replied.

Artex stepped forward, "You're lying!" He interjected, "You couldn't have seen that. First of all they didn't chase me in here and second, you wouldn't have known anyway. You were in the back room until I brought the book up to the counter."

The Unicorn turned a shade of red, "Who gave YOU permission to speak to me!" she spat indignantly.

"That would be me." the Mayor said evenly, "I asked him if he wanted to join me while you and I spoke. I placed no restrictions on his speech and it is far beyond my capacity or will to do so. He," she gestured to Artex, "Is a royally sanctioned Emissary, but more importantly, he was a customer. You have yet to show me any proof that he had done anything wrong."

"He stole a book!" The Unicorn suddenly said.

"I left you the Bits on the counter." Artex countered.

"I never agreed to the transaction, so it counts as theft!" The shop keeper said, "I reserve the right to deny services and goods to whomever I please as a licensed shop keeper."

"How many bits did he leave?" The Mayor asked.

The Unicorn shop keeper laid her ears back, "Forty-eight Bits."

"Did he and you haggle?" The Mayor asked.

"Y-yes... we did." The Unicorn answered.

"Let me make sure I have all the facts. He came in. He wanted to buy a book. You were not out here minding the store so he could have just taken the book and you wouldn't have known until you took inventory. He went to the counter. He and you engaged in haggling, which by law is you giving him permission to make a purchase, thus giving up your right of refusal of service. He paid you forty-eight Bits for a book, which I might add is a ridiculously high price, and then you threatened him. Do I have all of this correct?"

"Uh the order is a little off," Artex said, "She threatened me as part of the haggling."

The Mayor blinked, "And you still paid her more than the book was worth?" She shook her head, "This is unbelievable." She turned to the Unicorn, "As of right now, your license to sell in Trottingham is revoked. Do not bother applying for a new one. You will be refunded the price of the license and you may claim it at City Hall before the close of business tomorrow. Should you fail to claim your refund by the appointed time tomorrow it will go into the city treasury. I am also placing a lien on your rented location. You will have all of your belongings out of here by the end of the week. Anything left in here after that time will be liquidated." The Mayor held her face stern as the Unicorn began to stutter and break down in tears, "Have a good day." So spoken, the Mayor turned and left the store.

Artex and his herd followed the Mayor out. The Human man was feeling conflicted, 'I know what she did was wrong but... barring her from ever selling anything in town ever again? Forcing her to move out of the store? That seems... too harsh.'

He moved quickly, "Madam Mayor?" He asked.

The Mayor stopped and looked back to him with a stoic expression, "Yes, sir?"

Artex still felt conflicted, but he also felt she had been too harsh, "I do very much appreciate that you're willing to go to such lengths for me... but do you think you might have been too hard on her?" He scratched the back of his head, "I mean... yeah she was rude and nasty to me... but taking away her livelihood? That seems like it's going too far."

The Mayor smiled at him, "Very well, perhaps she should be fined instead? Payment will be due... before her license is renewed. You get to chose the amount."

Artex nodded, "Two hundred Bits sounds about right to me. May I have your word that the Bits will go toward a homeless shelter? I noticed a number of stallions who helped me the other day when I was injured."

The Mare smiled warmly, "Perfect." She turned to her aid, "Go inform the shop keeper that the Human she threatened has interceded on her behalf. Be sure to inform her of the fine." The aid nodded and trotted back into the store. The Mayor winked at Artex, "Looks like I still have it."

Artex smirked and crossed his arms, "You expected this."

The Mayor smiled back, "Of course. I found out too late to do anything about the attack, but I knew I could help with the source of the problem. This bookseller is a gossip. She'll go around town spreading word that you helped her after she acted out so badly. Word will spread that the Mayor has a very firm stance on how other species are to be treated, Humans will appear in a new light, and the shop keeper learned her lesson." She held out her hoof to Artex, "And the crowd around us at a distance will see us interacting on a friendly level. It all works out."

Artex shook her hoof, "It seems so. Thank you."

Author's Note

Let me know if you spot any typos.

EDIT: it may end up being a long while before I can update again. My computer gave me the infamous blue screen of death. I'm posting this from my phone.

Chapter 19: Dinner With The Family

Razor Wit decided to ask Feather Tip if she wanted to join the herd and family for dinner that evening. Feather Tip nervously asked whether or not she would be an inconvenience, since it was supposed to be time for the family to get to know the herd, but Razor assured her it was fine. So it was that at five in the afternoon, Artex found himself hustled out of the kitchen while his five future Mother-in-laws all put together a feast.

He sat with Mason, Feather Tip, Razor's sisters and brother, and the four mares of his herd in the living room. Mason had offered beers to them and Artex, Rose, and Feather Tip had accepted. Mason was seated on the floor, which made Artex feel uncomfortable, "Uh Mason, this is your house. You don't need to sit on the floor."

Mason waved him off, "I got used to being on the floor when the children were foals. I like to sit on the floor on occasion. It reminds me of the days where I had a gaggle of foals to play with every day." He sighed and looked at his daughters and son, "I've been waiting for my wives to be willing. I want to have more foals." He closed his eyes and sighed, "Hearing the laughter of your children is a joy beyond description." He opened his eyes and smiled at Artex, "Is that something you want to feel, lad?"

Artex sipped at his beer, "Very much so, sir."

Mason continued smiling at him, "Don't be in too much of a rush. Take some time and enjoy married life. Enjoy your time with your wives."

Artex chuckled, "No worries there. As my adopted grandmother would say 'Make sure the fields are plowed up good before you go planting seeds'. I intend to do just that."

Razor, Rose, and Oriana blushed deeply, "Lamane!" Razor yelled, "That's inappropriate."

Mason let out a full bodied laugh, "No, my daughter, it is exactly appropriate." He gestured to Artex, "You plan to marry this, erm... what was the term... man, right?" Razor nodded so he continued, "Well then, I can tell you that if he is gentle with you, he will be gentle with your foals." He then fixed Artex with a solid look, "And believe me, you had better be gentle with my daughter."

Artex furrowed his brow in thought, "Actually... may we speak privately, Mason?"

Mason bobbed his head, "I was thinking of going for a short walk anyway. Care to join me?"

Artex rose from his seat and passed his beer to Rose, who had already finished her own, "You can have the rest, Rosey."

The two males managed to squeeze by the mares bustling about in the kitchen and exited the house through the front door. Mason set a leisurely pace and Artex matched it, "So..." Mason began, "What did you wish to discuss?"

Artex was somewhat uncomfortable with the topic, but he knew he needed to address it. He swallowed his apprehension and decided to bite the proverbial bullet, "Once we're married... Human women don't need... Comforters. I've experienced a small bit of the fear that mares have when we've been kissing sometimes, but I get the feeling there is a good deal more to it." He rubbed his face with both his hands, "Oh God this is awkward..."

Mason only laughed, "Yeah it is!" He laughed in his throat, "But it needs to be done. I was wondering when you were going to ask me."

Artex regarded him curiously, "You expected me to ask you about this?"

Mason only nodded, "Of course! You'd be a pretty poor example of a husband if you weren't concerned about things like this."

"W-well... I wasn't sure if it was proper..." Artex admitted.

Mason nudged his left leg, since he was on the man's left side, "Bah! Who needs proper? There's nothing fancy or frou-frou about making love to your wives."

"With," Artex corrected, "Making love WITH my wives." Mason shot his an odd look so he explained, "When I go to be intimate with them, I want them to be making love WITH me, not TO me. Making love TO them sounds like I'm the only one getting any enjoyment out of it, like I'm using them for their bodies... I hate that thought."

Mason nodded along, "Alright, fair enough. I can see what you mean. The marriage wouldn't have lasted long if I was the only one doing the work in bed, but I think you were referring to something else, am I right?"

"Yeah, I was talking about the... first time..." Artex trailed off.

Mason hummed thoughtfully, "Well the first thing you have to know and remember is that whomever she is, she's going to be scared. You have to give her time to calm down after every thing you do. Make sure you talk to her, reassure her. The other mares are there to help her and you both. Let them tell you when to proceed. Even though they bear the titles of Comforter, you need to comfort her as well. She's going to be unsure and nervous on top of being scared. Once she's ready, and she'll let you know, that's when you take her."

Artex dedicated every word to memory, "Alright. Uh, what about, erm, 'foreplay'?"

Mason looked up at him curiously, "Huh? I'm not familiar with that word. We might call it something else. Describe what you mean."

Artex swallowed, "Uh... you know... kissing, nibbling on her neck, that sort of thing."

"Well kissing is something we do all the time, both before and after. As for nibbling on her neck? I know that I bite on the backs of their necks when we're making love. It's instinctual. I bite the skin on their necks, and they widen their stances and lock their legs."

"Hmm... that might be a problem..." Artex muttered.

"How so?"

"Humans don't have a lot of instinct left in us. Well... not that I know of in regard to the act of reproduction. We still have the urge, that's certainly true and I feel it... a lot. But about how we go about it," he shook his head, "Nah, we don't have hardly any instincts at all."

"So you Humans don't bite your mares' necks?"

"Human females are called women, and no we don't, not in the way you're describing. Heck, the positions we use might be different too." Artex said.

Mason's eyebrows rose, "Positions? As in more than one?"

Artex laughed, "Yeah. I can think of seven right off the top of my head and that's not counting different ways to please one's partner with your mouth or other parts."

"Care to share a few? Might want to try something new with my wives." Mason said with a wiggle of his eyebrows.

Artex groaned, "Oh man, this feels so weird..."

"Well hopefully they won't say that." Mason commented with a chuckle.

Artex sighed, "Alright. Well there's..."

* * *

Artex and Mason returned from their walk just as the family was setting out plates. Mason's wives became slightly worried when they saw their husband trot through the doorway wearing a colossal blush. They became even more curious when Mason playfully nipped Greasy Gears on the back of her right haunch. The mare danced away giggling at such an open display of arousal from her already adventurous husband.

Mason chuckled and winked at Greasy Gears then practically pranced into the living room, "Want another beer?" Mason asked, "Or we have some stronger stuff."

Artex perked up, "Stronger stuff?"

Mason laughed heartily, "Ohohoho, so you're a drinker?"

Artex crossed his arms, "Rose and I both. I can guarantee that whatever you have, I can get you something stronger."

Visceral Slaughter perked up, "Stronger? How much more potent do you want it? Isn't three percent enough? You can almost start fires with it."

This time it was Rose who laughed, "Ha! Three percent? In New Humansville they brew stuff that's upwards of twenty percent! And that's not the strongest stuff either, that's just my limit." She gestured to the man, "Artex can take anything up to thirty percent."

"Proof. Sixty proof. Multiply the percentage by two and you have the proof." Artex said, "That's my absolute limit though. Three percent will be fine, assuming it's not super expensive. I don't want to drink you out of house and home."

Mason shook his head, "Not a problem. If you like the super hard stuff, my friend Steel Soul, he's a Minotaur, gave me a couple of kegs of what he called Mountain Ale. He said it's supposed to be close to eleven percent but it goes down smooth according to him. I've never opened any of them. Want to try some out? Maybe make a drinking game out of it?"

Artex could not keep the grin off his face, "You're on."

"Hey, hey, hey! You two aren't going to get wasted without me are you?" Rose asked.

A surprising voice called out, "Me too!"

Artex was surprised to see Feather Tip holding up her right forehoof, "I bet I can out drink all of you."

Razor stood up, "Tip! You don't know what you're saying! Artex and Rose can REALLY put it away..."

"Put what away?" Feather Tip asked.

Razor put her forehoof to her forehead, "Sorry, Human figure of speech. What I mean is they can take their alcohol very well." She trotted over and nuzzled her fillyhood friend, "You don't have to show off."

Feather Tip shrugged, "May I spend the night if I get too drunk?" She asked the open air.

Visceral Slaughter spoke up, "Certainly. You were always a well behaved filly when you and Razor were young."

"Come on," Mason said rising to a standing position, "Let's go tap this keg. I might need some help bringing it up from the cellar."

"You have a wine cellar?" Artex asked.

"Hmm?" Mason turned his head, "Naw. Just a regular cellar, but the temperature is stable throughout the year. Don't want it to get too warm."

"Mason," Cloudy Skies said in a warning tone, "You stallions can do that AFTER dinner. I want to enjoy a good, wholesome meal with Razor and her herd."

Mason stopped and nodded after a moment, "Alright, that's fair."

"Speaking of dinner," Fresh Brew said, "It's ready! And we have a wide variety of teas for those of you who enjoy such things. Since we have so many over tonight, how about we all grab our plates and just sit in the living room." She looked at Artex, "I know that Humans eat meat but we don't have anything like that in the house except cricket flour. Would you like for us to make you a cricket cake?"

Artex shook his head, chuckling, "Thank you but no. I'll be fine with whatever everypony else is having." He stepped back and leaned against the far wall, "I always let the ladies go first." He waved his hand, "Go right ahead."

Greasy Gears trotted up next to him while the others filled their plates, "Is that a Human custom? Males waiting to eat last?"

Artex shook his head, "Not really. It's more of a 'me' thing. I always let my wife eat first back on Earth and I'm still me, so I want to carry on with my tradition."

Greasy Gears cocked her head, "Wife? You're already married?"

Artex sighed, "I used to be married. Back on Earth I've been declared dead by now. My wife and I had a pact that if something ever happened to either one of us, the other would move on with their life. I've been gone for two years now. I'm certain she's moved on by this point." He gestured to the tan Unicorn loading her plate with salad, "Razor Wit helped me a lot with that. I was closed up about it, didn't talk to anybody. My adopted sister, Applejack, made me promise to open up to somebody about it and Razor had been my friend for a while at that time. She was a logical choice..." his eyes glazed over at the memory, "She just sat there while I poured out my soul. I cried and I wailed and she was just... there for me. She's been my support from day one. Looking back, it's obvious that she had feelings for me long before I acknowledged my own feelings for her." He became quiet for long moments before he spoke again.

His voice was almost a whisper, "I love her so much. Losing my wife almost destroyed me... if it hadn't been for Razor's love and support..." he let the sentence trail off as he stared at her. She was laughing and smiling at her family with sister/wives, "She looks so happy... I want her to be happy... I want to be the one responsible for her joy... every day with her is a gift I cherish." He blinked slowly, "Reminds me of a quote 'yesterday is history, tomorrow is a mystery, today is a gift, that's why we call it the present."

Greasy Gears smiled up at the tall Human, "You're a poet?"

Artex gave her a lopsided smile, "Not a particularly good one, but I've been known to turn the odd verse or two once in a while." He turned toward Greasy Gears, "I can't lay claim to that quote though, that was penned by somebody far more clever than me. No, what I'm really looking forward to is using these," he held up his hands, "With these, I can make cribs for our foals when the time comes. I can repair doors and windows. I can craft things. I like making things for others to enjoy." He let his hands fall to his sides, "I also like making people safe."

"Hmm?" The Earth Pony mare grunted.

"I was... basically a Guard for hire back on Earth. Most of it was hours and hours of stupefying boredom. I have lived through a few things though..." he looked back up, "Hup, looks like the line is clear now." He pushed himself off the wall, "Let's eat."

Greasy Gears picked up her plate in her mouth and trotted up to the food lined up on the counter like a buffet. Artex picked up his plate. It was made of red clay, simple and sturdy. He proceeded behind the Earth Pony and admired the variety of food. The first thing in the line was a colossal bowl of Equestrian Salad which appeared to have been ravaged, already less than half full. The next item appeared to be a fresh, hot, loaf of hearty bread. From the smell alone, Artex could smell the numerous nuts and seeds and honey baked into the bread. Right next to the loaf was a tub of honey butter. He sliced off two pieces of the bread and spread them with the honey butter. The next food was a bit of a surprise to him, it resembled penne pasta with tomato sauce and parmigiana cheese. A good sniff proved him right and he spooned a portion onto his plate. The next item was obviously a large bowl of hot pea soup. The bowl had mugs next to it so Artex poured himself a mug and set it on his plate. Next was a noodle dish heavily laden with olives and various herbs and spices. The glossy sheen on the noodles lent proof that the noodles were covered with some kind of oil. He put a small mound of the food on his plate then came to the final dish. There were chopped broccoli florets, thin carrot slices, nuts of varying kinds, raisins, and dried cranberries all mixed together with what looked and smelled like mayonnaise. He scooped a portion onto his plate and carried it into the living room.

Finding an empty space between Fresh Brew and Dusty Document, he sat down with his legs crossed and held up his plate. The Kavim were eating by nibbling straight from their plates. Artex' nose was far too long for him to do the same so he did what he always did when there was no silverware available, he carefully ate with his hands. The family noticed the difference right away and watched keenly at how the lone Human ate. Artex had seen the curiosity before and he chose to ignore it.

"So Vaiawa," Visceral Slaughter began, "I'm curious how you acquire the love you need. Does somebody volunteer to be a meal every day?"

Razor's head snapped up, a low growl forming in her throat. Rose reached over and patted her shoulder. Vaiawa had expected some questions and had already decided to try not to be offended, "No need and just so it's clear, I would never do that anyway. I gain all the love I need just by skimming a little out of the auras of those around me and if the saturation is high enough, from the air around us. There is cast-off excess love all over the place and if I just take the excess, there is no damage done to any relationships or feelings. I still need normal food too, though. Love acts like a vitamin and it powers our magic, but it is normal food which keeps us alive." He pursed her lips, "Looking back on when I was growing up, I never knew what a full tummy felt like." The other Ponies stopped eating and looked up at her, "Making peace with New Humansville was the best decision we ever made. The new foals will be able to grow up in a much better environment than we did."

"Do you think any of the other hives survived?" Rose suddenly asked, "I feel bad that there are so few Changelings now."

Vaiawa shook her head, "I don't think they could have. The dragons were ravenous and determined. If any of the other hives had survived, I think they would have tried to contact us long ago."

"What do you mean?" Cloudy Skies asked.

"Dragons used to eat us all the time." Vaiawa said blandly, "Thankfully their tastes developed over time, before they ate all of us."

Every member of Razor's family bore a sympathetic expression, even Visceral Slaughter, "How many of you are there?" Razor's Mother asked.

"A couple thousand." Vaiawa answered, "A lot of that was due to the way we were forced to regulate how often we had foals and the lack of males. With Alana's new changes and the mandates of having almost a third of the remaining population becoming males, we should be able to repopulate within a couple hundred years."

"Become males?" Clean Cut asked, "How do you 'become' male?"

"If we have enough love, we can change genders, but it takes a great deal of energy. Taking on the form of a Queen was very difficult at first. It's a slow process, but it has been worth it. I can take forms that are much larger than I could before and I'm no longer the shortest of us." Vaiawa explained.

Razor giggled as she slurped up a noodle, "And now you're the tallest one." The other mares all shared a giggle at that.

Mason held up his head and swallowed a mouthful of salad, "What about you, Oriana?" he asked, "You haven't said much about yourself."

Oriana's face was thoughtful as she chewed and swallowed, "I didn't have a choice about being with Artex at first. My Mother and Grandmother are both diplomats and they were sent to Canterlot when Humans were revealed. I was taken with them because I hadn't chosen a career or a herd yet." She took another bite, chewed, and swallowed, "When Artex met with my Mother and Grandmother, they offered him any gift he wanted. He asked for the knowledge and wisdom of our species. My Mother and Grandmother decided to leave me with him so I could act as a conduit for him. I already knew how to brew potions and salves. I could have become a shaman, but that wasn't a life that appealed to me. I had no idea what I wanted," she smiled toward Artex, "But I eventually found it."

Due Process cleared her throat, "You said that you've seen combat, Rose. Do you want to talk about it?"

Rose snorted into her salad and raised her head, "Nope. It was bloody, and horrible. I hope you never have to experience it." She looked Due Process in the eye, her face deathly serious, "And if you do, I'll go with you to your therapy sessions. The therapists in New Humansville are in high demand."

Second Chance asked, "Why is that? You said that normally, New Humansville was peaceful."

Razor fielded that question, "The answer is simple: they're needed. The Humans have all suffered since they've been here. They were forcefully taken from their homes and families, thrust into a new world where their kind was unknown, and attacked by fifty members of the E.U.P. Guard. And that's all before they arrived at New Humansville. They've had to build the town from ruins, they've been forced to deal with Ponies when they're not used to other species, they fought off insane Diamond Dogs, and dealt with an attack by Bloodmages." Razor took a sip of her tea, "And those are just the really big things. I'm surprised they haven't all had psychotic episodes. They are an extremely hearty species. With all of that, is it any wonder why the therapists in town are in high demand?"

Second Chance laid her ears back, "Oh my, I'm so sorry Artex. I had no idea your species suffered so much."

Artex swallowed his mouthful, "We'll deal with it. We have a saying that Humans are like roaches, we're nearly impossible to get rid of. I do appreciate the thought though."

Greasy Gears nodded, "Your species would have to be tough in order to survive on your world. Razor said that back on your home world, there is no magic at all."

Artex bobbed his head, "Oh, yeah. We didn't even know that magic was real until we came here. Back on Earth, we have so much technology none of you would believe me if I told you."

Cloudy Skies cocked her head to the left, "Like what?"

Rose groaned, "Oh now you've done it. He can go on for hours about that stuff."

Artex laced his fingers in an Gendo Ikari pose and leaned forward, "So... what would you like to know?"

* * *

Two hours later

"... and then there's the recent advances in medical technology like cybernetic eyes. It's a chip that is surgically implanted into your eye and it links with your optic nerve. That's the rough idea, but there's just SO much more to it than that. Heck, I don't even know a tenth of what science and technology can do..."

"I think we have the general idea, Artex." Mason said. The family had been finished with dinner for more than an hour. Visceral Slaughter had been kind enough to take everybody's plates into the kitchen and wash them. Razor had still barely spoken to her Mother, but the night could have gone worse.

Mason stretched his neck, "Want to crack open that keg I mentioned earlier? I want to see how much of the good stuff you can take."

Artex smiled, "Lead the way... Dad."

Mason smiled as he rose to a standing position, "Don't start that now. You haven't married my little filly yet." He trotted out of the room and Artex followed. Mason spoke over his shoulder, "Speaking of which, when were you thinking of fixing that?"

"As soon as I have your blessing." Artex replied, "I was ready to go ahead and marry Razor within a week, but she was set on having her family accept me first."

Mason pulled open the cellar door in the kitchen and trotted down the stairs, "Well, you seem like a good sort. A really good sort. I can't say for certain if I would have dealt with the situation as well as you have."

"I don't know that I dealt with it well at all. There are so many things I could have done better." Artex said as they reached the bottom of the stairs.

The cellar was fairly small, only three Fathoms by four Fathoms. Most of it was empty. There were a few shelves which held an odd assortment of books and other knickknacks. What caught his attention was the stack of kegs in the corner. Each one held what he estimated was nearly ten gallons. Each of the kegs was wooden, he guessed oak. Mason trotted over and patted the topmost keg, "Let's use this one. I've wondered how potent Minotaur Mountain Ale is ever since I heard about it." Before Artex could offer to lend a hand, Mason nudged the bottom keg, leaned back on his haunches, and wrapped his forehooves around the lower half of the top keg. Rolling his body to the right, he plopped it on the floor, "Not too heavy." He looked up at the stairs, "Looks like we're rolling it up the stairs."

Artex spoke quickly, "Don't worry Mason, I got this." He bent his knees and wrapped his arms around the middle of the barrel then stood up slowly.

Mason whistled in approval, "I would have stopped you, seeing as you're not an Earth Pony... but you seem to have some strength in those lanky arms of yours."

Artex grinned and ducked back up the stairs with Mason following behind him. He stopped in the kitchen and gently set the keg down on the counter top, which creaked under the weight. He laid it down on its side so that the cork was at the bottom, "Looks like we don't need to tap it."

Mason set down the spigot he had grabbed while Artex was busy with the keg, "Never used this thing before."

While Mason and Artex were busy installing the spigot, Razor Wit was having a quiet conversation with Feather Tip, "Why are you doing this, Tip? You were never a big drinker when I knew you before."

Feather Tip tittered behind her left forehoof, "Razor, when we last saw each other, we weren't old enough to drink." She spoke quietly, "I've been trying to find a stallion for a while now. I've been to every bar in town and while most of the stallions are nice, my blindness is a deal breaker. They don't think of me as desirable and you already know I'm not attractive. After I went to enough bars, I got depressed and started having drinking competitions with anypony else who would compete. For some reason, when I presented myself as competitive, stallions started being attracted to me. It felt good to have them flirt with me and say nice things about me. As soon as the competition was over though, they always seemed to remember that I was just the blind Pegasus. None of them ever kept flirting after the competitions were over. I got so angry that I started being serious about the competitions." She laid her ears back, "I used to win and rub it in their faces. I wanted them to be hurt like I was every day. Your Lamine saw me doing that one day and took me aside to talk to me. She was right... I was just being mean and hurting myself by hurting others. I still went to the bars for fun, but I stopped being mean." She perked up as she went on, "I enjoy drinking and I've got a good tolerance. It's fun to get tipsy. Besides you learn a lot about somepony when they're drunk. Getting drunk doesn't change who they are, it just brings it to the surface. It's fun with those you trust and I trust your family." She smiled, "Why don't you join us?"

Razor bit her lower lip and gave the matter some thought, "Alright, I will."

"You speak a good argument, Feather Tip," Oriana said, "I will drink too."

Vaiawa shrugged, "Might as well."

Feather Tip smiled widely, "This is going to be fun."

Author's Note

My computer has been brought back from the dead! My talented brother came over and worked his magic. Afterward, he calls me and tell me that every single problem with the computer was caused by operator error. *hangs head in shame*

*sigh* Let me know if you spot any typos. Oh and the Ongoing Character Q & A blog is still going so feel free to post any questions you have. Just be sure that you specify to whom the question is being asked and only write one question at a time. Be sure to check older questions and answers. Who knows, maybe somebody already asked your question.

Chapter 20: Sober Minds And Drunk Mouths

Cloud Cutter had been silent throughout the entire evening. Once his Father's special ale was brought out, he became outright despondent. It seemed like his punishment was already starting before he was even in New Humansville, 'He promised me that when he opened one, I could join him.' He closed his eyes, 'And now I've gone and nearly killed my sister's future husband.' He opened his eyes and watched, 'I'm not going to say anything though. The Human intervened on my behalf and I'm not going to whine about enjoying ale when I would normally be in prison or sorting through his memories by now.' His eyes shifted to Artex, 'I owe him a lot more than an apology...' he flopped his head onto his forehooves, 'How could I have ever been so stupid? He never did anything to me and he wasn't doing anything wrong.' He groaned softly, 'Razor was right... I am a bully.'

* * *

By that time, the entire family had agreed to join in the drinking except Visceral Slaughter, due to her shift the following morning. She watched as her family and Razor's herd all took mugs of the Mountain Ale. She watched the Changeling and the Human like a hawk. She was subtle about it, but then again, she had learned a number of tricks from the Community Welfare Guardians, 'If you look at them from an objective point of view, they seem perfectly normal. You forget the dangers they represent...' her eyes traveled to her own horn, 'Then again... they could look at me the same way... have I really been wrong for so long?' Her memory flashed back to the Gryphon who had bullied her so terribly, 'Was he the exception... or the norm?' Her gaze shifted to Razor Wit and small tears stung the corners of her eyes, 'Oh my little filly... I never meant to hurt you so much.' She blinked the tears away stubbornly, 'I'm so sorry for what I put you through...' she looked around at the rest of her herd, 'What I've put you all through.'

Her mind flashed back to the Diamond Dog that Razor Wit had brought over to dinner one day, 'All I could see were the claws and teeth that could carve diamonds. Those claws and teeth so close to the Ponies I care about.' She looked at Vaiawa chugging down her mug of ale, 'Was I so focused on his claws and teeth that I missed meeting some... body who might have actually been... decent?' Her mind was confused. She had been putting forth a tremendous effort to be nice. She had caught an earlier slip when she had asked the Changeling about its, 'Her, HER love consuming habits! This is so difficult! She not a Pony, but she is at the same time! She said that her kind were true shape-shifters. She can be any species she wants... so why is this so hard for me?'

Her eyes latched onto Artex as he went to sample his mug, 'In a way... it's better that Razor fell in love with a Human.' she conceded, 'I spent months around them. They were the first, and until recently, the only species I could stand, aside from Zebras. Not that I liked the Humans much, but I know what they are like.' Her eyes narrowed of their own accord, 'But the thought of him sticking his...' she cut off the thought before it could form, 'No. I'm not going to do that.' She looked toward her only biological daughter, 'It's your choice Razor and... as much as it pains me to say it... I think... perhaps... you're a better mare than I.' She smiled at Razor, 'Every parent wants their foals to grow up to be better than they are, but few actually get to see it... I'm so proud of you, Razor. You managed to get past my inhibitions... no... my prejudices against other species and you've done amazing things. Things I never would have imagined were possible are an every day occurrence for you.' She didn't stop the tears as they came, 'You're a better mare than your hateful Mother... I love you... my little filly.'

The family was gathered in the living room as Mason counted down, "Three... two... one... DRINK!" They all tipped back their mugs and took a single gulp of the Mountain Ale.

Oriana was the first to lower her mug, her face was strained, "UGH!" She stomped her right hind leg on the floor coughing.

Rose smacked her lips, "WOO! That is some strong stuff!" She shook out her mane.

The Ponies, Human, and Changeling missed the knock on the door. They were having too much fun. Visceral Slaughter rose to her hooves curiously, 'Now who would be dropping by at this hour?' She reached the front door and used her magic to open it. As if fate had read her mind, there standing on the other side of the door was the Diamond Dog her daughter had brought over for dinner.

"Erm...” he stuttered, "Is Razor Pony here? Dog got into town late but he... I want to see my friend... if angry mother Pony lets me."

Visceral Slaughter gritted her teeth, 'The claws! The teeth! Nopony heard him knock. I could just turn him away right now and they would never know.' She shook her head, 'No. NO!' She took a deep breath, 'I squandered my first chance and I hurt Razor...' she collected herself and took a deep breath, "Come on in." She said very quietly, "I'm sure she would like to see you."

* * *

Razor slowly lowered her mug as her eyes widened. A huge grin spread over her face as Slobber Chops was ushered in by, 'MOM!?'

Visceral Slaughter forced herself to smile and fell back on her defensive mechanism for awkward or frightening situations: "I found this stray wandering around." She winked as her family turned and looked her aghast, "Can we keep him?" 'Please don't let Razor be offended!' She thought.

Razor Wit set her mug down on the kitchen counter and launched herself into the arms of her first non-Pony friend, "SLOBBER CHOPS!" She squealed in delight. He pulled her into his massive arms and hugged her warmly. Razor looked over his shoulder at her Mother, 'It's a start, Lamine. It's a start.'

Slobber Chops was so happy to see Razor that he lapsed into Dirgeth, "I'm so happy to see you, Razor! We've all missed you!"

She replied in fluent Dirgeth, "You silly mutt!" She reached her right forehoof up and rubbed behind his ears, "What are you doing here?"

"We arrived late and I wanted to see you again. Maybe sometime I can let you meet my mate." He replied.

Razor pulled her head back and looked up at him in surprise, "Mate? You have taken a mate? Male or female?"

Slobber Chops gently set Razor down and pulled a handkerchief from his vest pocket to wipe his mouth, "Female. I only sniff backsides, I don't lick them, except for hers when she asks me."

Razor wrinkled her muzzle, "Gross!" The two of them shared a laugh, "Is she with you?"

Slobber Chops shook his large head, "No. She is at home caring for our pup." His eyes wandered around the faces watching him and he grinned, "I see you have one of your own."

Razor looked over her shoulder then back at her friend, "One of my own?" Then it clicked, "Your mate is a Human?"

"They call themselves the Mānava, but they look to be the same species." Slobber Chops said, "I used your notes to understand their language. I'm the only Diamond Dog that is fluent in Velensovth and their tongue."

"H-hey!" Oriana slurred, her second mug close to her lips, "Bring his doggy butt over here so he can drink too!"

Slobber Chops grinned an absolutely terrifying grin, and slowly loped over to the counter. Mason poured him a mug then passed it off to the Diamond Dog, "Can you handle your draught?"

"Dogs drink Blood Liquor, no real blood, all red mushrooms and snozberries." He tipped his head back and quaffed the mug in a single tip. He lowered his mug onto the counter and let out a loud belch. Mason matched his belch. Rose belched slightly louder. Razor, Artex, and Vaiawa all matched one another. Tip won the belching round... until Oriana cut lose with a resounding burp that nearly shook the rafters.

After a round of back patting, everybody continued to enjoy the Mountain Ale. The rest of the family had enjoyed having Slobber Chops over before so they welcomed him openly. Chop was only too happy to enjoy the ale, "Dog Liquor stronger, but have less flavor, no suds either." He held up the mug, "This good stuff! Where to buy?"

Mason patted the back of Chop's leg, which was as high as he could reach, "I'm afraid I only got this from a Minotaur friend of mine, so I couldn't tell you where to get more. Sorry Slobber Chops."

The Diamond Dog shrugged, "Is no big matter. Me... I enjoy with good friends, keeps it special."

"So," Rose slammed her mug down on the floor, "Who's ready for a game?" Her challenge was met with hoots and cheers. She smiled widely, "Alright!" She looked around, "Hmm... how about three mares and three males go head to head and see who can drink the most and stay standing!" More cheers answered her idea, "Rules are simple, whichever gender can drink more in one minute wins. We'll match up one male and one mare at a time. Winner will be determined by how many mugs they can empty. We need scorekeepers and teams!"

Mason, Slobber Chops, and Artex were the only viable males while Rose Thorn, Feather Tip, and Greasy Gears were the volunteers for the mares. Mason and Greasy Gears stood on either side of the keg with five mugs on the counter next to them while Visceral Slaughter stood ready to refill the mugs. Razor Wit was score keeper for the mares and Fresh Brew was the scorekeeper for the males.

"On your marks... get set... GO!" Rose called. The two Earth Ponies tipped their mugs up and began swallowing as fast as they could. Greasy Gears finished her first mug half a second before Mason did. They both grabbed their second mugs and began drinking again. This time Mason finished first and grabbed his third mug. He put it to his lips just as Greasy Gears picked up her third. They both finished their third mug at the same time, but Mason had to pant for breath while Greasy Gears went on drinking. Mason caught his breath just as Razor Wit and Fresh Brew yelled, "Time!"

Greasy Gears slammed her fourth empty mug down on the counter and Mason set his down gently while Visceral Slaughter refilled all the mugs, "Good going Greasy! Grand gulping going good' girlfriend!"

Mason chuckled between breaths, wobbling slightly, "Alliteration? An awfully awkward aural assault? Ain't anybody arguing..." he cut off with a tremendous belch, "Anything?"

A round of laughter met his interrupted counter alliteration and Slobber Chops and Rose took up their positions at the counter. This time Visceral Slaughter counted, "Ready... set... go!"

The two alcoholic combatants grabbed their mugs and began drinking. Slobber Chops set his mug down and picked up his second before Rose had finished hers. It was obvious right from the start that the Diamond Dog would win. By the time Razor Wit and Fresh Brew called, "Time!" Slobber Chops had downed five mugs to Rose's four. The hearty Diamond Dog was not out of breath, he just licked his lips, "Good aftertaste."

The males all patted Slobber Chops on the back, "Way to go, Chop!" Artex praised, "That was impressive!"

Mason could not agree more, "A grand display of drinking if I ever saw one!"

It was time for the final round. Artex took his place across from Feather Tip. The Human held out his right hand toward her, "It's down to us." He looked around, "Let's represent our teams well."

Tip shook his hand and grinned, "Oh don't worry, I will."

Artex smiled at her confidence, "Whenever you lovely ladies are ready."

Rose counted off, "Three... two... one... GO!"

They both grabbed their mugs and began chugging as fast as they could. Feather Tip finished her first mug before Artex had drained even half of his. He saw he grab her second mug but he kept going. He ignored her and focused on his own mugs. He finished the first and went to town on the second. He polished off the second and went for this third. He drained his third and picked up his fourth. He finished his fourth and was reaching for his fifth when the mares yelled, "Time!"

Artex blinked, trying to clear his vision, he was also out of breath. Feather Tip had two mugs left on her side. Artex blinked happily, "H-hey! I won!"

Tip trotted up to him and nudged his stomach with her head, eliciting a hearty belch, "Keep dreaming, pretty boy. You drank four?" She snickered, "I finished with seven."

Artex blinked in confusion as she sauntered away, "I'm still thirsty." She picked up one of the other mugs and downed it in a few seconds, "Aah! Good stuff." She rapped a hoof against the keg, "Still mostly full! This is going to be a good night!"

Mason nudged Artex on the thigh, "You did your best."

Slobber Chops grinned and picked up another mug then went into the living room. He stopped and winked at Artex then turned back around while the mares were cheering. Artex refilled the mugs and brought four into the living room, "Anybody want another?" Razor Wit, Fresh Brew, and Second Chance all took a mug as everybody sat down on the floor.

Vaiawa tapped her mug on the floor. All eyes turned to her and she waited until she had silence before she spoke, "Let's play a word game." Subdued cheers met her announcement, "I'll start. We all go around the circle and whomever can outmatch the others wins the round. The judge says a sentence and whomever gives the most outlandish or hilarious response is the winner and the judge for the next round. Everybody who doesn't win, has to take a drink. Any questions?" Everybody shook their heads, "Something I would never do in public."

Second Chance was next to Vaiawa, "Pass gas!" Her statement was met with open laughter.

Oriana went next, "Bathe!" There were fewer laughs to her statement.

Rose was next, "Poop!" Hearty laughter met her comment.

Razor Wit followed her, "Intentionally end a sentence with a preposition!" Confused silence was her only answer.

Mason was next. He could barely speak, "M-m-mount, hehehe... one of my wives!" Cheers and hoots and hollars echoed around the room.

Greasy Gears suddenly yelled, "You're no fun!" Everybody was rolling around on the floor and many had tears streaming from their eyes.

Dusty Document was next, "Kiss my girlfriend!" More laughter was her answer.

Visceral Slaughter chimed in, "So much for grandfoals!" And the laughter increased. She was next so she cleared her throat, "Unfold myself!" Mason booed her statement and she stuck out her tongue at him, "Spoil sport!" And the laughter continued.

Artex was next, "MASTURBATE!" The laughter doubled as the mares, both his and Mason's, cheered, whistled, and made cat calls.

Clean Cut suddenly yelled, "Deliver a foal!" She was next and her statement was met with yells of, 'EEW!' and, 'GROSS!'.

The others all pointed to Mason and called out 'winner'. Mason stood up and took a bow, "Thank you, thank you... now CHUG!" Mugs clacked together and were upended.

Mason sat down and started, "Something strange."

Artex suddenly yelled, "ME!" Everybody laughed.

Vaiawa responded by changing into her normal form, "YOU!?" The laughter turned into hoots and Ponies gasping for air as they rolled around on the floor. Slobber Chops eyes widened and he pointed at Vaiawa dramatically. Everybody fell silent, realizing that the Diamond Dog had no idea that she was a Changeling. Motion caught everybody's attention as Cloud Cutter also pointed at her. Cutter and Chop nodded to one another then spoke at the same time, "YOU!" The entire room dissolved into peels of laughter.

The laughter lasted until the Ponies were nearly ready to throw up. Razor had an idea, "How about Truth Or Dare!?"

Vaiawa raised her right forehoof, "I second the motion!" She looked around. Almost all the others in the room had done the same, "Carried, unopposed! Razor, you're up!"

Razor grinned widely, "Dare!"

Cloud Cutter chimed up, "End a sentence with a preposition!" As soon as he finished speaking, the room was filled with laughter.

Razor grumbled, "Remember the festival we all went in?"

There was more than a little leg slapping. Cloud Cutter went next, "Truth!"

Artex jumped on the opportunity, "What do you think awaits you in New Humansville?"

Cloud Cutter paused and thought before he answered, "Community service?"

Rose and Artex both balled up laughing and Artex said, "You have NO idea!" He wiped the tears from his eyes, "Dare!"

Oriana slurred as she yelled, "Kiss me! Right here, right now!"

Artex took a gulp from his mug and crawled across the floor toward her. He pushed her mug aside and held her face in both of his hands while the room went silent. He leaned in and kissed her passionately. Hoots and cheers of approval surrounded the two as they kissed. Oriana felt dizzy as he broke contact and crawled back across the floor, "Ooh! Truth!"

Cloudy Skies spoke up, "When did you realize you loved Artex?"

Oriana blushed but answered, "It was when he first kissed Razor Wit. She got scared and I could see just how bad he felt about it." She sighed happily, "He was so caring... I knew right then that I wanted to be with him."

Her statement was met with stomping applause and a happy wink from Artex. Cloudy Skies yelled, "Dare!"

Mason suddenly spoke up, "Spend the rest of the night with a pot on your head!" The room fell into more laughter as the older mare retrieved an iron pot from the kitchen and brought it into the living room. She placed it on her head and said in a silly voice, "I can't see!"

Feather Tip chimed in, "Welcome to my world!" Her comment started another round of hearty laughter.

Mason yelled, "Dare!"

Clean Cut stood up, "Mount me!" The room fell silent as she continued, "In the hall closet!" Without another word, she trotted off toward the foyer amidst whistles and cheers. Mason got up and followed after her, swaying as he walked, "I'll be back soon!"

Visceral Slaughter called after him, "Not too soon, I hope!" The entire room nearly choked on their gales of laughter.

Oriana the spoke up, "Who's turn is it? Mason is... busy." The room again dissolved into hysterical laughter. After several full minutes, the room finally quieted down. The gasping and panting from the hallway echoed through the living room and many faces were bright red.

Razor folded her ears, "Eew! I do NOT want to hear that!"

Suddenly Clean Cut muffled voice called out, "What are you doing!? That doesn't go there!"

Mason's voice answered her, "It's called 'switching lanes' my love! Try it!"

"I-it feels weird! Ooh, be gentle back there!" Her voice dissolved into heavier panting. The gasps and moans grew steadily louder as they continued on, seemingly oblivious to the fact that everybody could hear them.

The older mares all looked at one another, "Switching lanes?" Greasy Gears asked.

Artex held his hands in front of his mouth, snickering, "Let's just say there's more than one field to be plowed under the tail."

Cloudy Skies, Greasy Gears, Fresh Brew, and Visceral Slaughter all shared a confused look... then got up and bolted toward the hallway while Artex laughed himself silly. Artex' mares all looked confused as well, "What do you mean?" Vaiawa asked.

Artex held his right hand to his laughter-strained stomach, "Some holes are not 'exit only'!" He laid back on the floor, rolling around.

Oriana's eyes suddenly widened. She leaned over to Rose and whispered into her ear. Rose's ears shot upright and she drew her head back, "EEW!"

Vaiawa cocked her head to the left briefly before her face lit up with understanding, "Ooh! I get it!... that's kind of... strange."

Feather Tip leaned over to her, "Get what?"

Vaiawa motioned for her to come closer. Razor joined them. Vaiawa whispered into their ears. Feather Tip stuck out her tongue, "YUK!" While Razor looked thoughtful.

Mason's voice suddenly cut through the house, "Well HEL-LO girls! Care to try something new!?"

Artex laughed until his vision went blurry while Slobber Chops only shrugged and took another sip from his mug, "Is not a big deal. Just clean self when done. No puppies that way."

The night ended shortly thereafter with everybody agreeing that there was only so much grunting and moaning they could stand, even when tipsy. Slobber Chops said his good byes and the herd all retired to Razor's old room. They piled onto her old bed and slept soundly until the next morning.

Author's Note

I may or may not have been inebriated while writing this. I admit nothing... except there are likely typos all over the place.

Chapter 21: Home Again

Artex was the first one to wake up the following morning. His vision was blurry and his head felt like it was going to split open. He blinked his eyes and wondered why his left arm was numb. He rubbed his eyes with his right hand and peered owlishly at the sight directly in front of him. He could not make it out at first, but after a few more blinks, the blur cleared up, revealing Razor Wit's backside not a finger's width from his face. She was lying belly up with her top half draped over Vaiawa and her bottom half resting on Rose's side.

Artex smirked and gently pulled the tan leg down slightly, revealing two nicely rounded udders in what he guessed was a 'C' cup. The teats were bright pink and hairless against the surrounding soft tan fur. Feeling curious and more than a little amorous, he reached out his hand and softly stroked the pink nipple closest to him. Razor whimpered slightly in her sleep but turned her belly toward the sensation. Feeling more emboldened, Artex cupped the soft udder in his palm and used his thumb to gently rub the plump, pink nipple in a circular motion. The Unicorn mare let out a shuddering breath and breathed in slowly and deeply. She shifted again and her legs opened farther, allowing him greater access. He let go of her udder and gently pinched her nipple between his thumb and forefinger, rolling the digits back and forth. He continued rolling his fingers back and forth, back and forth in agonizingly slow motions. He made sure not to apply too much pressure to his love, but she seemed to be enjoying herself, so he saw no reason to stop yet. Razor moaned in a high pitch, making a whining sound in her throat as her tail twitched back and forth. Artex let go of her nipple and gently stroked his fingers gently along in the direction of the fur on the inside of her right thigh. Razor's hind legs gave a sudden, involuntary buck and kicked Artex right in the mouth.

His head snapped back like a cracking whip and his right hand flew to his mouth. He let out a long, loud, low groan of pain and rolled off the bed, dislodging Feather Tip and Vaiawa. The three tumbled onto the floor. The mares groaned at the extremely abrupt and rude awakening as Artex scrambled to his feet and ripped open the room's door. He darted down the hallway trailing blood and checking every door until he found the bathroom.

He slammed the door open and knelt over the sink, slinging the door closed behind him. Taking his hand away from his mouth, he placed his palm over the drain and spat out blood, shredded bits of flesh from his lacerated gums, and teeth, 'Serves me right! Ooh FUCK this hurts!' He lifted his head and looked in the mirror. His lips were already swollen and there were four obvious places where his incisors had broken the skin on his upper and lower lips before they were knocked out. Fearing what he would see, but knowing he needed to see anyway, he opened his mouth and recoiled in horror, 'Oh FUCK ME!' His front teeth were all either missing or broken, the gums split by the power of the impact and the punishing angle of the teeth being dislodged. He groaned loudly and forced himself to keep his mouth open as blood and saliva dripped down his chin. His arms shook as he held himself up rocking forward and backward, groaning in pain.

"Artex?" A voice called from outside of the door, it was Vaiawa, "Are you alright? What happened?"

A second voice joined her, "Hold on, let me see." The second voice he recognized as Feather Tip. She suddenly gasped, "His teeth!"

"I'm coming in." Vaiawa stated sternly. She opened the door and Artex turned his head away, hiding his newly mangled mouth. He saw her face in the reflection of the mirror. She saw the side of his face and her eyes were drawn to the blood dripping down his mouth. She sprang forward and peered into the sink, "Oh heavens!" She whispered. Looking up at the back of his head, she ordered, "Let me see."

Artex shook his head, "Gno." he whined, chest hitching.

Vaiawa growled in irritation, "If we hurry, we might be able to fix it. Now... TURN. AROUND."

Artex balled his fist and struck his right thigh with it, "Isch ngy ooh halt! Ayu huchck Ragier!" He shook his head, "Ayu wagh hargny ang Ayu wagh huriouch! Schee wagh rike hoo hick ngee!" He was all but impossible to understand.

Vaiawa rolled her eyes, "We can discuss that later!" She snapped impatiently, "Right now we need to make sure that your face doesn't end up looking any worse!"

Artex huffed and turned around on his knees. Vaiawa winced at his mangled mouth, "Good grief, love." She said quietly, "You must be a magnet for pain."

Oriana poked her head around the corner and gasped, "Ooh!" She quickly dashed away down the hallway.

Razor Wit and Rose Thorn then appeared in the doorway. Rose's jaw hung open silently while Razor's eyes bulged, "Oh Celestia, what happened!?"

Vaiawa turned her head, "Apparently y..." she was cut off as Artex gently grabbed her muzzle and held it closed. She turned her head and he let go of her muzzle. She shot him a curious look which he replied with a sad look and shook his head sadly.

Razor was still curious, "What is going on? How did he get hurt... again!?"

The shock from Artex' injury wore off and he arched his back as a scream ripped from his throat. He fell onto his back on the bathroom floor, writhing in agony and unable to hear the clopping of hooves down the hallway. Clean Cut nudged Razor out of the way as she entered the bathroom. She lit up her horn and pointed it toward the writhing Human. The beam hit him and he immediately went limp, groaning with relief.

Clean Cut stepped over his legs and used her hooves to turn his head to the side to prevent him from choking on anything, "I numbed him completely, but it's no substitute for proper anesthesia and it won't last long. We need to get him to an Orthodontic surgeon as soon as possible. I need clear space to move him, now!"

The mares scattered out of the bathroom as Clean Cut tried to levitate his whole body. Her magic flashed out and she clenched her eyes shut, putting a forehoof to her head. Razor realized what had happened, "His hands! Don't use magic on his hands! They cut off magic and give you a painful backlash!" Clean Cut shook her head and grunted as she levitated him off the floor by his torso and head.

She trotted down the stairs where the rest of the family was gathered, "What happened?" Mason asked.

Razor looked upset, "Vaiawa knows but for some reason Artex doesn't want her to say."

Visceral Slaughter could not help but to chuckle, "Injured AGAIN?" She looked to Razor Wit, "I hope he's rich. The doctor bills are going to start piling up if he keeps getting hurt like this."

As Clean Cut levitated Artex through the front door, he held up the thumb of his right hand. The family all looked puzzled when Razor and her herd all giggled. Oriana trotted out with Clean Cut while the others all stayed behind. The Zebra mare had an idea, "Is there an apothecary nearby? I can mix up a potion to restore his teeth to their original state as long as he gets his gums stitched up."

Clean Cut nodded, still concentrating on the pain-deadening spell and levitating the Human, "I'll give you limited access to the pharmacy and apothecary in the hospital when we get there. Just write down a list of the ingredients you need. At least now we won't have to call for an orthodontic surgeon."

* * *

Six hours later Artex was feeling pretty good. The anesthesiologist had not been stingy with her medications. Remembering how much anesthetic it took to knock him out from before, she had been more than generous. He also had a filled prescription for some of what Clean Cut referred to as 'happy pills'. He was conscious, but not completely coherent as Clean Cut levitated him back toward the house. Oriana had been as good as her word. His teeth were in perfect condition, but the stitches in his gums would take time to heal.

They reached the house and Oriana held the door for Clean Cut then closed it behind her once Artex was inside. The two mares could hear talking from the living room and adjusted their course accordingly. Due Process, Visceral Slaughter, and Cloud Cutter were the only three member of the family still present. Razor Wit, Rose Thorn, Vaiawa, and Feather Tip were all sitting down on cushions on the floor chatting calmly with the three remaining family members. Every one of the visiting mares had their saddlebags packed up and ready to go. Cloud Cutter had his saddlebags packed as well.

Vaiawa was the first to spot the returning mares and her returning, doped up, boyfriend. She rose to her hooves and trotted over toward him quickly. Artex saw her and held his arms open, "Heeeeeeeey! How's th' purdiest Changul... Changemak... how are you Vaiawawawa?"

Vaiawa rolled her eyes and sighed in exasperation, "Oh good grief." she grumbled, "You're trashed."

Artex let his arms fall limply, his expression was sad, "Awwwww, c'mon babe! I jus wanna hug!"

"Not now, Artex. We need to get going or else we're going to miss the next train." Vaiawa said.

Oriana scuffed her forehoof against the floor, "Drat! I didn't have time to pack yet!" She dashed up the stairs while the other readied themselves to go. Oriana yelled down from upstairs, "I need to pack Artex' bag! Where is it!?"

Rose yelled up to her, "We already packed it. Sorry we didn't pack yours but we didn't want to mess with any system you have for your herbs. Artex just throws his stuff into his bag and sorts it out later."

Artex suddenly waved his arms wildly, "Waaaaaiiiiit!" He yelled, "We haven't talked to Visgoth... Viscose... Razor's Mom about the wedding!" His lower lip suddenly trembled, "I don't even know if she likes me an' I wan' her to like me! She's funununy!"

Visceral Slaughter trotted up to Artex. He looked down at her and waved his right hand sheepishly, "H-hi there funny, angry momma Pony. When did jew git here?" He giggle-snorted briefly, "Y-you know, you raisedidid a wunerful mare?" He nodded his head drunkenly, "Well yu-uu did... an' she's wunerful!" He pointed to himself, "You s-see this face? Well this face is ugly! I mean I'M ugly! But your daughter luves this ugly face! S-she's so sweet too! She's the sweetesses Pony I know!" He waved his hands in front of his face, "I know I'm nodda Pony an'... an' I'm sorry. I-I can' help it!" He smacked his lips, "Did I mansion... mention she's wunerful? She'so wunerful an' I don'never wanna hurt 'er." He motioned Visceral Slaughter forward conspiratorially, "She'so beautifulul too! I wus admiral... ad... MIRING her this mornin'. Well I admired her too close," he chuckled quietly, "And I started... startled her... and she kicked me inna mouth. I diner... didn't wan her to feel bad... SHE didn'know she did... and I ate it... hate it when she feels bad. It makes ME feel bad... an' then everyone feels bad... it's jus' a circle of bad!" He hung his head, "I-I love 'er so much an' I don'wanna make her f-feel bad... SHE dinin know wha' she did'an I'm not gonna tell'er. She doesn' deserve tha'... she's wunerful."

Oriana trotted down the stair right then, "Whew, that was fast! Everybody ready to go?" She stopped when she saw the tears shimmering in Razor Wit's eyes, "Razor? What's wrong?"

Razor Wit trotted up to Artex and hugged his leg, "You're so sweet, you big goof. I'm sorry I kicked you."

Visceral Slaughter giggled, "Alright you two, this is so sappy, I'm hungry for pancakes." She trotted up and bumped Razor Wit with her left haunch, "I'll send you a telegram about when we're free to help you plan the wedding."

Razor Wit's eyes lit up. She turned around and pounced onto her Mother, happy tears in her eyes, "Thank you!" She cried happily, nuzzling the older mare, "Thank you so much!"

The other mares all gathered their bags and decided to wait outside to give the pair some privacy. After the front door closed, Visceral Slaughter nuzzled her daughter lovingly. There were tears in her own eyes, "I know I've hurt you sweetie." She whispered into Razor Wit's mane, "And I know you don't forgive me yet... but I honestly do want you to be happy." She fell back onto her bottom and pulled her daughter into a tight hug, "I love you, my little filly. I'm so sorry for hurting you. I... I just wish I could have seen... before now." She sniffled and closed her eyes, resting her chin on the crown of Razor Wit's head, "Despite how I might feel... I can see that he loves you." She sniffled again, "And if he... makes you happy... then I don't have the right to stand in the way." She sighed, blinking as tears fell from her eyes, "Just... just promise me one thing..."

Razor Wit hugged her Mother back, "Anything Momma."

"I want to see at least one grandfoal before I die."

Razor Wit giggled and wiped her nose, "You're not even sixty yet. You're probably going to see great grandfoals."

Visceral Slaughter laughed lightly, "And I'm going to spoil them rotten." The two shared a brief bout of giggles before they separated, "Now..." she said rising to her hooves, "I still need to escort your brother to the train station and officially transfer custody to Rose." She helped Razor up, "She's really muscular, isn't she?"

* * *

Rose finished sending the telegram to New Humansville and met everybody at the train station. Clean Cut had transferred Artex to Vaiawa and said her goodbyes quickly as she needed to return to the hospital to fill out forms. Vaiawa was slowly rotating Artex end-over-end and he was loving it. Meanwhile the rest of the herd and family were busy saying their farewells.

Due Process hugged Cloud Cutter then delivered a hard punch to a bundle of tendons in his left shoulder, "Be good and for goodness sake, don't kill anybody!"

Cloud Cutter rubbed his shoulder hoping to regain some measure of feeling back into the limb, "Ow! You didn't have to hit me so hard."

Due Process ignored him and trotted over to the herd. She hugged each of them, starting with her sister, "Keep in touch from now on will you? If five months go by and we don't hear from you, I'm going to come to New Humansville and find you. I may be your little sister, but I can still fold you in half, horn head."

Razor hugged her sister, "Take care Duey. Don't worry, you're going to be around New Humansville here soon. I plan on getting married before winter's end."

Due Process then hugged the other mares and even Artex. Visceral Slaughter stood in place like a stoic statue until the train pulled in. Once the brakes began squeaking, she marched up to Rose and threw her a salute, "Prisoner transfer from Trottingham to New Humansville. Do you accept responsibility for this prisoner?"

Rose stood at attention and saluted back, "I accept." Visceral Slaughter levitated transfer papers out from her saddlebags, "Sign here please." Rose gripped the charcoal stick with upper lips and wrote her name. Visceral Slaughter the used her magic to make the signature permanent, then copied the parchment, "This is your copy. Be sure to deliver it to your commanding officer as soon as you arrive at your destination." Rose stuffed the parchment into her saddlebags but nearly fell over when the older mare suddenly hugged her, "You're a good mare, Rose. Keep your herd safe," she cast a sidelong glance at Cloud Cutter, "And keep this bonehead safe, too."

Rose hugged the older mare back, "I will. I'll make sure there's clean rooms in our house when you all come to visit for the wedding."

Before she broke the hug, the older Unicorn mare whispered into Rose's ear, "And make sure Artex is VERY gentle with my daughter on their first few nights together... and so help me, if he ever lays a finger on her..."

Rose patted the older mare heartily on the back, "Don't start." She pulled away from the hug, "There is nothing you could do to him that would be worse than what he would already be doing to himself if that happened. You saw how he was about getting his teeth knocked out. He wanted to spare her feelings even though he was in pain." She patted Visceral Slaughter more gently on her back, "Razor's in good hooves, not just with us, but with Artex too."

Visceral Slaughter hugged each of the other mares in turn until she got to Vaiawa. The Changeling was in her Pegasus disguise since she was out in public. Visceral Slaughter bit her lower lip nervously and looked down at the wooden floor of the station, "I'm sorry this is so hard for me... you seem like a very nice... female..." she looked up, "Is mare the right word?"

Vaiawa nodded, smiling softly, "It will be fine." She suddenly pulled the older Unicorn into a hug. Visceral Slaughter went stiff as a board, but Vaiawa chose to ignore it, "I know this isn't easy for you, but nothing changes overnight. I cannot say that you should trust everybody, but there are many of us who would gladly put ourselves in harm's way to protect others. Razor is probably safer with us than almost anywhere else in the whole world."

The train's whistle cut through the air like a siren and Visceral Slaughter knew her time was almost up. She quickly embraced her daughter one more time, "I'm trying, Razor, and I'll continue trying. All I ask for is time and a chance." She hugged her tighter, "Take care of yourself."

Razor hugged her back, "You have one last chance Momma, please don't waste it. I love you."

The two of them let go and Razor trotted onto the train as her mother replied, "I love you too." She and Due Process waved until the train was lost to their sight, then they turned and headed home.

* * *

The train ride back to Canterlot was quiet. Passengers who boarded from Flankfurt tried to enter the car, but all silently turned around once they saw Artex' sleeping form. The mares and Cutter never said a word to any of them. Cutter tried to start up conversations with Rose, but she declined to answer him. Vaiawa, Oriana, and Razor Wit all did the same. He was puzzled until he remembered that he was in a train car with the four loves of the Human he had eviscerated. Once he made the connection, he stayed silent and the temperature in the car seemed to drop drastically.

They arrived in Canterlot by early evening. Rose guided him to the Royal Palace and through the front gates like she owned the place. None of the Guards said a single word or tried to stop them. They boarded a covered air coach and took off into the quickly cooling evening air. During the trip, they passed by Cloudsdale, which was on its way to provide New Humansville with its first snowfall. They passed the floating city and continued on into the night.

Cutter knew something was going on, when the mares began gathering their bags. He slipped his on and peered out the closest window for his first look at the fabled town. New Humansville spread out below them in a pattern similar to that of a wagon wheel. Town Hall was the obvious center of the town and it shone like a beacon with illuminated light crystals around the perimeter of the roof. Down below in the town proper, houses and businesses spread out like a tapestry. There was an order to the symmetry that appealed to the young stallion, 'So this is going to be my home for now. It looks like a fairly nice place.'

The air coach landed and Cloud Cutter let the mares disembark first. Vaiawa still carried Artex. He had slept almost the entire trip after they boarded the train. Rose stood at the doorway and motioned for Cloud Cutter to come out. He reluctantly did so and took his first step into New Humansville.

The Pegasi team who had pulled the air coach took off into the night as the mares trotted down the stairs to the lower levels. All except Rose. She nudged Cloud Cutter in the backside and guided him down the stairs behind everybody else. Upon reaching the bottom, she called out to her herd, "I'll catch up in a few minutes." She then turned and ushered the young Pegasus stallion toward a brightly lit building. The sign in front of the building informed him that it was the Community Welfare Guardian Headquarters. Rose led him through the front doors and stopped in front of a wide desk, "Sargent Thorn transporting prisoner from Trottingham." She reached back and bit down on the parchment in her saddlebag. She passed it to the Human woman wearing shiny armor and sitting behind the desk.

Cloud Cutter had never seen a Human female before. She looked fearsome in her armor and the scowl on her face was far from false, if he read her expression correctly. He watched as her agile fingers picked up a quill pen and began silently filling out forms. The minutes ticked along as the Human woman continued writing and Rose just stood there as unmoving as a statue. Aside from the scratch of the woman's quill and his own breathing, the entire station was as silent as a tomb.

The front doors suddenly burst open, startling Cloud Cutter. He twitched and turned his head. His eyes widened as he saw a powerfully built Human man striding toward the desk. He moved with a fluid grace that spoke of barely controlled action. He looked a tightly coiled as a high tension spring. He stopped, standing just behind Cloud Cutter and looked down at him silently. Cloud Cutter laid his ears back and tried to step away, only for his backside to bump into the desk.

The man held up his arms and placed one hand into another. Cloud Cutter heard a popping and cracking sound as the man looked to be massaging his hand joints, 'Is he... DISLOCATING his bones for fun!?' The young stallion's eyes widened even more as the man gave him the coldest grin he had ever seen.

"Well, well," Lieutenant Commander Darryl Hord said loudly, "I hear you took exception to my good buddy. Nearly cut his 'ass' in half. Now you're here with us so you can serve your time." He bent over and spoke quietly, "Make no mistake... you. Are. Mine." Cloud Cutter was so frightened that he almost peed. The world seemed to fade into darkness as he stared at the towering man. Every single one of Darryl's features seemed to dissolve into blurry blackness, leaving only his eyes and his icy cold grin.

Author's Note

I'm not picking on Artex just to see him suffer, really. He is a very convenient tool for emphasizing a point. Such as how deeply ingrained the fear of a mare is in regard to certain things. Let me know if you spot any typos.

Chapter 23: Complications

The two Changelings managed to untangle themselves, but were at a loss to understand what the mares and monster pig were saying, "What should we do?" The first one asked, "They've seen us!"

The second Changeling took a calming breath, "We hope things work out and be cooperative. Don't give them a reason to be angry."

Oriana and Rose both stared at the Changelings with curious expressions. Rose pursed her lips, "I'll lead the way. Suey, you bring up the rear. If they try anything violent, you have permission to break a leg or wing if you need to, but don't kill them. We'll keep them here at the house. I doubt they could do anything with Razor and especially Vaiawa around. Oriana, go see if you can bring the Captain and the Mayor. We need to find out the stories behind these two."

Oriana nodded and dashed off toward town, churning up a rooster tail in her wake. Rose turned and motioned toward the house with her head, then turned and began walking that direction. The two Changelings did not follow her at first, but a bump to the rump from a certain Great Pig quickly remedied that problem. They followed Rose into the house and Suey used her left hind leg to close the door.

Razor called out from the kitchen, "Are you girls done already? That was fast."

"We have guests." Rose stated bluntly, "The kinds of guests who feel it's necessary to spy on us from the woods. Suey was kind enough to capture them. I'm not sure, but they may not be able to speak Velensovth. They aren't a type we've ever seen either, must be a different form for a specific job. Their eyes and wings are red instead of blue."

Razor Wit trotted into the foyer with a puzzled expression. She looked the Changelings up and down then turned her head, "Vaiawa! There's two Changeling here I think you need to see."

The sound of buzzing wings ceased immediately and in their place were the slow, measured steps of a curious Queen. Vaiawa made her way down the stairs, "Did they give any names?"

"No... look." Razor pointed.

Vaiawa turned the corner and froze. Her eyes were huge. She blinked slowly and stepped closer to the new Changelings. Her eyes narrowed as she studied them. They were well fed, if dirty. Their skin was glossy, which spoke of a diet high in fat and protein. She hoped they had not eaten anything sapient.

The two Changelings looked equally confused for an entirely different reason, "Th-there's a Queen... HERE?" The first one asked.

The second Changeling widened her stance, "These Ponies... they're her jailers." She locked eyes with Vaiawa, "You saw how the Ponies treated her. She was doing labor. They called her by yelling at her. None of us or our Ponies would be so disrespectful to Queen Cynecia."

Vaiawa could not believe her eyes, "They... they're from a different hive." She whispered, "We all thought the other hives were all dead."

Rose and Razor both perked their ears in interest, "A different hive?" Razor asked.

Vaiawa swallowed, "I can't believe it. They're healthy too, well fed. They've been..."

She was cut off as Artex stumbled into the foyer, "H-hey! We have guests!" He exclaimed, still dopey from the pain medication, "Well come on! Bring them into the living room!" He waggled his finger at Razor Wit, "It's impolite to make guests wait in the foyer." He turned and stumbled through the kitchen.

Suey grunted passively and nudged the backsides of the two Changelings. Rose, Razor, and Vaiawa all followed Artex. As they walked, the two Changelings spoke quietly with one another, "What IS that creature? It's obviously intelligent..." the first Changeling said.

"It may be the master of the house. I say 'master' because it sounded male. Did you notice how he spoke and gestured in the direction we're going? I think he commanded them to bring us." The second Changeling said, "What kind of creature is powerful enough to command a Queen? We need to be careful. The mares were working outside while he was in here where it's nice and warm. He's obviously in charge."

"Are these mares and the Queen his slaves?" The first Changeling asked.

The second one shook her head, "I doubt it. There are no chains on them and no marks of ownership. He must be powerful enough to command authority without needing any show of force. Make sure you don't make him angry. Not all rulers are as benevolent as our Queen. Some rulers abuse their power and until we know more, it's best to be careful."

Artex casually flopped down into his overstuffed chair and swung his legs over the left arm, "Ahh, good to relax once in a while." He looked over the two Changelings as they entered the living room, "Would you two like something to drink?"

The pair looked at him curiously. Vaiawa sighed lightly, "They don't seem to speak Velensovth, Artex."

Artex frowned, "Well we should at least introduce ourselves." He held his right hand against his chest and slowly spoke, "Artex Rias." He patted his chest and repeated his name, "Artex Rias." Then pointed to the two Changelings.

The second Changeling's eyes widened in compression. She sat down and placed her right forehoof against her chest, "Principem Sineria."

Artex blinked owlishly then suddenly burst into laughter, "WOW!" He laughed, "Good one Razor!"

Razor Wit's eyebrows rose, "I did nothing."

Artex waved off her statement, "Oh come on! Like they could POSSIBLY know Latin? You told them what to say because you know I knew a tiny bit! That's GREAT!" He continued laughing, slapping his leg.

Sineria huffed indignantly, "And now he's laughing?" She groused, "I was trying to be polite."

The first Changeling looked deeply concerned, "Was that wise, revealing who you are? He could capture you and hold you until he gets what he wants. He could demand money or worse!"

Sineria grumbled to herself, "Well you might as well introduce yourself too. Besides, I don't think he understood what I said. He probably wouldn't be laughing like that if he understood who and what I am."

Artex managed to get his laughter under control, "Did you get Morris to help you with this? He's the only one I know of who knows Latin. I only know the tiniest bit..."

Razor Wit turned to Rose, "You know who Morris is, right?" She saw Rose nod and continued, "Bring him here, quickly please." Rose turned and darted off toward the front door.

She skidded to a halt and pushed the door open just as Oriana reached up to open it from the outside. Rose blinked, "Oh hey, Ori. Artex thinks the Changelings are speaking Latin. I'm heading out to get Morris. Artex mentioned he speaks their language. Go on in. They're in the living room. I'll be back soon." She ran past the Zebra mare and the two Humans who were following behind her.

Oriana motioned for Captain Joyner and Mayor DeLaCrus to follow her. She closed the door behind them and led them into the living room, "I brought the Captain and the Mayor." She announced to the room.

The two Changelings' eyes widened as they saw the Captain wearing his armor and helmet. His pistol and the other items of his trade seemed not to be worthy of their notice, but his armor had their rapt attention.

Vaiawa and Razor Wit nodded politely to the two Humans while Artex threw out his arms widely, "Mike! Good to see you, man!" He sprung out of his chair, ran up, and gave his friend a bear hug.

Mike grimaced behind his helmet, "Dan, have you been hitting the bottle?" He asked bluntly.

Artex released his friend and flopped back down in his chair, "Naaaaaw. Got my teeth kicked in. Totally my own fault, but I got some greeeaaat pain killers out of it. The girls say it makes me dopey, but I feel perfectly fine." He said, gesticulating wildly.

Mike unclasped his helmet and pulled it off his head, "You're out of it. Just sit there and relax while we sort this out."

Mayor DeLaCrus knelt down in her skirt and peered at the two Changelings, "They don't look like the others in town." She turned her head and addressed Vaiawa, "Alana said that Changelings from your hive all have blue markings, is that correct?" Vaiawa nodded and the Mayor continued, "She said she did not know what other colors any other surviving hives might have since in ancient times, all Changelings were all black..."

"And that is as much as we know." Vaiawa finished for her, "We did not anticipate another hive surviving, much less making contact." She grew a calm smile, "I'm so glad we weren't the only survivors."

"So am I." Mayor DeLaCrus said, "These past two years have really been something, for Changelings. You've found a new home out in the open, there is more than one Queen, and you have peace with other nations."

Vaiawa smirked, "Those are the broad points, only. There are thousands of other things that have happened, but I can admit that many of those would only be significant to Changelings. Rifin for example, is a absolutely phenomenal development. Before now, any time a Changeling took on the Battle Body, it was a death sentence. Or our new diet. For the longest tiem, most of us only ate mushrooms and other fungi. Sharing our history, Changelings being loved by other species for being themselves, and finding allies among a whole new species, I could go on but you get the idea. So much has changed so quickly... the history books will surely have some grand name for these occurrences, but for those of us living through them, it's merely a wonderful change."

Sineria watched the conversation, trying her hardest to glean some meaning to the words by watching the expressions and movements of the Queen and the obviously female biped, 'The biped looks concerned but content... perhaps slightly happy.' She turned her attention to Vaiawa, 'The Queen looks very happy, but I cannot figure out why.' Her thoughts were interrupted when the tan Unicorn levitated a tray of tea and small cakes in front of she and her companion.

Her companion lit up her horn, but Sineria slapped the glowing tip, disrupting her companion's magic, "Are you insane, Bremma? There might be poisons or sedatives in there!"

Bremma rubbed her smarting horn ruefully, "I was going to test it before you had any. I AM your bodyguard. Besides, you just basically told them which of us is in charge."

Sineria raised her eyes and looked around. Sure enough, every one of the Ponies and bipeds were looking right at her, "Crud."

* * *

Morris ran after Rose as quickly as he could, buffing and puffing after the extremely athletic mare, "Writing would work better!" He said between breaths, "We never SPOKE Latin, we just wrote and translated it!" He panted again, drawing a deep breath, "I mean, I know the theory of how to speak it and we," he gasped for breath again, "We still use some Latin words today," he let out his breath and gasped again, "But nobody's fluent anymore." He managed to skid to a halt behind Rose as she slowed to a stop outside her house, "Besides, it probably only SOUNDS like Latin..." he lowered his head and leaned his elbows on his knees, "I... I doubt it's actual Latin... I mean... there's no... reason for it. There's been... no contact... with these Changelings... before so... how... could they have... learned it?"

Rose was not even slightly winded by the run. She had moved with a sense of urgency and Morris had heard it when she arrived at his forge. The diligent man had been in the middle of crafting a complicated brass door lock when she had arrived. He had been willing and openly helpful, but when she said the new Changelings spoke Latin, to say he looked surprised would have been an understatement. Shocked and disbelieving would have been more accurate. Nevertheless, he had offered to help in any way that he could. She waited for him to catch his breath before she opened the front door.

Morris closed the door behind himself as Rose called out, "We're back."

Morris could hear Artex' voice from further into the house, "Rosey! Come on in here you muscle-mass of hot mare!" Rose pinched her lips together and blew air between them making a squeaking sound.

She blushed heavily and motioned to Morris, "Follow me." She led him through the kitchen and into the living room, "There they are. Go work your magic."

Mayor DeLaCrus and Captain Joyner stepped back while everybody else fell silent, watching the scene expectantly. Morris calmly sat down on the floor and licked his lips, before saying something unintelligible. The two red Changelings exchanged a confused glance and Morris tried again. Sineria cocked her head to the side and said something back in the form of a question. Morris replied hesitantly and she shook her head in exasperation. His words sounded a tiny bit like an archaic form of their language, but she could only barely understand him.

Feeling frustrated, Morris spoke to the room, "Does anybody have a piece of paper and a pencil?"

Razor Wit levitated the requested implements over to him. He took the paper and pencil and began writing quickly. Finishing a few words, he held it up to the red Changelings. Sineria blinked and peered closely at the paper. It read, 'Can you read this?' In a very, very old version of their language. She lit up her horn and wrote her reply, 'Yes.'

* * *

(Three hours later...)

"... so they weren't sent out to make contact, just to see how the world had changed. They caught wind of the possibility of Changelings living openly and decided to investigate. They were going to infiltrate the town to see if it was true, but Suey caught them and you know the rest." Morris finished.

Vaiawa was so happy she was nearly crying, 'A whole other hive, hidden for hundreds of years, isolated from the outside world! We aren't alone!' One question burned within her mind and she was compelled to ask, "How many Changelings are there in their hive?"

Morris wrote the question down and showed the paper to Sineria. The Changeling Princess thought over her answer but had trouble deciding if honesty was best in the situation. She and Bremma were effectively captives, 'I'm certain that they would stop us if we tried to leave right now and I'm not ready to be completely honest right now in case they have plans to act against us.' She wrote down her false answer and slid the almost full paper back to Morris.

Morris read her answer out loud, "A few more than four hundred."

Vaiawa felt the harsh sting of urgency, "So few..." her countenance fell as she spoke, "So few of them are left." She looked to Mayor DeLaCrus, "We have to help them! Offer them food, shelter, protection anything they want! We HAVE to make sure they survive!"

The normally stoic, borderline taciturn Changeling Queen's desperation was a shock to everybody. Mayor DeLaCrus crossed her arms thoughtfully, "We can't make any hasty decisions right now, Vaiawa." She said quietly, "Right now we don't know much about them. For all we know, this Princess might not even be a Princess. Think of it this way, if you were dealing with a group of unknown affiliation with unknown motivation, would you be honest with them right away?" She gestured to the two red Changelings, "They're surrounded by unknowns: us. Right now we only have their word, no proof. We know they're from a different hive, but as for everything else they've told us... it could have all been lies. We can't trust them any more than they can trust us."

"Have them meet Celestia and Luna." Mike said quietly, drawing the attention of everybody in the room. He continued, "We send them a message and tell them what we know, then have these two go meet them, either here or in Canterlot. We can ask them to be subtle but place a tracking spell on them..."

"Don't bother," Razor suddenly spoke up, "After we sipped some of the tea and ate a few of the rolls, they did the same. The rolls were an old favorite trick of mine: Foal's Rolls. Once eaten, the magic embedded in the salt and sugar crystals that the rolls are made from enters the body and allows you to track them over long distance. I know the tracking spell and I can teach it to almost any Unicorn. We can trace them back to their hive and find out how much of what they told us was truth. We could also use our presence there to leave them food and whatnot, in case they really do need it. I learned how to make them after I returned to Canterlot once you all were settled. Give me a day to bake some and I can have over a hundred Foal's Rolls for them. We give them provisions and include the Foal's Rolls. Once they're back home, they might very well distribute the remaining Rolls to the rest of the hive and we could be certain of where they are."

Mike arched his eyebrows, "Wait a second... THAT'S how you followed us when we were on our way here! I remember Chris telling me that he managed to get you to give him some rolls when we were on the move." He smirked and clapped slowly, "Well played."

Razor Wit smiled at the praise as Vaiawa spoke up again, "While it's a good idea, how do we make them stay for a full day? I suppose I could take them on a tour of town and introduce them to Alana, but I couldn't be out all day." She pursed her lips, "Morris, could you please tell them that I want to take them on a tour of town? Also, tell them we'll be giving them supplies for their return trip as a gesture of good will. Mention that we would like to speak with their Queen if she is willing." She turned to the rest of the group, "Razor, get going on the Rolls. We'll have some with dinner so they'll be more used to them. We'll house them here for the night and send them off tomorrow. We can track them from a distance and see where their hive is. Hopefully they'll tell their Queen, but even if there is no meeting with them, we can still make sure the area around their hive is secure and safe. Obviously we still have to tell the Princesses..."

"You're making an awful lot of decisions for everybody, Vaiawa." Mayor DeLaCrus said in a warning tone, "I can agree with most of it, but the Princesses need a chance to meet these two. If they do decide to make contact with us again, the Princesses don't need to be blindsided by the event. New Humansville may be independent from Equestria, but we're still within the borders. That means that the red Changelings, who are not citizens, had to trespass through Equestrian soil to get here. I'm sure the Princesses won't do anything bad to them for it, but if we hid something like this, somebody might get the wrong idea about why we didn't tell them. Besides, I doubt they'll stay a secret for long if you're planning on showing them around New Humansville."

"That is true. There are many in town with a link to the Princesses. Princess Luna may be here today, you never know. Alright, I'll give them a tour if Morris is willing to come along to act as translator."

Morris shrugged, "No problem, just be sure to be patient. Writing down everything will take some time."

"And don't think they're going anywhere in town without several of my officers to keep an eye on everything." Mike said plainly. He did not need to specify exactly what he meant. Everybody understood the double reasoning. The officers would be there to watch the two red Changelings and make sure they did not get into any trouble as well as ensuring the citizens of New Humansville did not frighten or overwhelm the two. "Wait here and I'll be back with several of my officers." He paused and tilted his head slightly in thought, "Hey Morris, ask them if they want Changelings to escort them through town while you fill them in on what we plan."

* * *

Less than two hours later, and with an escort of six Changeling C.W.G. officers in their armor, Vaiawa led the Sineria and Bremma into New Humansville while Morris had to stop everybody frequently to write down information and answer questions. The frequent questions and answers made the tour move very slowly. As they walked, the two Changelings looked about in wonder and amazement, "I can't believe this place!" Bremma suddenly pointed, "Look! Foals! Changeling foals right out in the open! Are they crazy!?"

The Sineria was beginning to put pieces together, "Have we seen even one Dragon since we came out of the hive?" She asked.

Bremma clammed up, giving the matter some thought, "Maybe the Ponies killed all the Dragons? Our legends do say that the Alicorns were powerful. Maybe they got revenge for us?"

Sineria shook her head, "If that were the case, then there would have been no reason for that Queen to attack the Alicorns' lair. Obviously we don't have all the facts here."

Bremma snickered and nudged her comrade, "I bet you wish you had taken the language from that Pony's mind now, huh?"

"I never thought I would say this, but... maybe you're right..." she trailed off as a colossal shadow passed overhead. The two Changelings looked skyward as Rifin landed in the street not far from them. Vaiawa and the officers knew why he was there. He regularly brought Amber Eyes to the playground next to the school. There was no school today but the playground was already filled with playing Changeling foals.

They stopped dead in their tracks and stared with open mouths as the behemoth tilted his body and a filly slid off his back, giggling. Vaiawa and the officers all stopped walking when the two red Changelings did. They all watched the reactions to Rifin closely.

Bremma raised her right forehoof, "W-w-what is... THAT!?"

Sineria took a tentative step forward, "What a... marvelous form!" She suddenly sprung into the air and shot forward like a lightning bolt. She closed the distance between her and Rifin in a matter of seconds, ignoring the shouts of protest from her escorts. She dropped to the ground and began examining Rifin, "This form... must be used for battle." Rifin watched as she circled one of his tree trunk legs, poking at his hardened skin, "Thicker and more resilient skin..." she trotted underneath him, "Hmm... male too... wow! Look at the size of those testicles! That makes sense, heightened testosterone means increased aggression." She trotted out from underneath Rifin and buzzed up in front of his face. She sniffed his breath, "Luteinizing hormone, and a LOT of it!" She wrinkled her nose and sniffed again, "I know that trace smell... what is it..." her eyes suddenly lit up, "Oxytocin!" She landed on the ground, "This is a perfect form for protection! The Oxytocin helps the new form's mind to bond easily with things which emit scents similar to the scents of any species of young and all Changelings emit a nearly identical scent to help us smoothly blend in with any crowd because it helps bond us to mares and be protected by the herd instinct."

She took a few steps back and grinned brilliantly up at Rifin, "What a majestic creature..." she was cut off as she realized Vaiawa and the officers were scowling at her. She lowered her head and smiled sheepishly. She crept back to her comrade.

Rifin tilted his massive head to the side, "They're red." His eyes suddenly grew wide. He looked at Vaiawa, "They'red!"

Vaiawa nodded, "They're from a different hive. Please don't make a scene, Rifin."

The colossus clamped his lips shut and nodded mutely. He laid down on the ground and turned his head to watch Amber Eyes playing with the numerous Changeling foals in the small playground next to the school where her Mother worked on school days.

A Changeling buzzed down from the sky and landed in front of Vaiawa. The Changeling bowed in front of the Queen, though it was more out of habit than anything else. Vaiawa sighed and rolled her eyes, "Oh get up, silly. I don't want anybody bowing to me."

The Changeling raised her head and tittered, "Sorry Vaiawa. It's a habit. I wanted to tell you that Alana had her foals. Twin boys."

Vaiawa blinked, taken aback, "When did she go into labor?"

The Changeling replied, "Early yesterday evening. She had some trouble but Dr. Jewel was there so she's fine. He's really, really worried about the foals though."

"Human infants are called babies." Vaiawa corrected, then her expression became concerned, "Why would he be worried?"

"The fo-uh babies don't look like normal Humans. I don't know what they look like yet, but I know Dr. Jewel is worried about them. Half of us in town have been in the waiting room since Alana went into labor. She asked us to find you and tell you she wants to see you. She's worried about the... babies too."

"Is Alana still in her human form or is she back to her normal self now? More importantly, is she calm?" Vaiawa asked.

The messenger Changeling lifted herself into the air and hovered at Vaiawa's head height, "She's back to her Queen form. She says she wants to nurse her, er babies in that form. She's calm right now. She wanted to show you her babies."

Vaiawa gave the matter some thought before replying, "Go back and tell her that I'm on my way. Also tell her that I'm bringing guests she needs to meet."

Author's Note

As always, let me know about any typos you spot. Enjoy and thanks for the support, everybody.

Chapter 24: New Life And Old Legends

Vaiawa led Sineria and Bremma through New Humansville and into the hospital. Morris kept having to stop and trying to explain what purpose the various different structures served. The two red Changelings watched everything with wonder. They had never seen such odd structures and architecture. Being designed by Humans, the hospital was the very epitome of odd for them. Vaiawa led them up the stairs and into the Maternity Ward. Alana's room was not difficult to locate. Changelings sat on the floor, stuck to the walls, and clung to the ceiling just outside her room. There was enough space to walk or push a rolling bed, but that was it. More than a hundred pairs of curious blue eyes watched as Vaiawa led her procession down the hallway and into the room where her fellow Queen was resting.

Alana was lying on her bed with two small, jet black infants nursing from the teats which rested low on her stomach. Dr. Jewel was in the room with his wife, watching his twin boys nurse. The twins themselves were an odd sight. Vaiawa had not seen many Human babies, but even she knew there was something unusual about them. Each one sported a shock of ice white hair on their heads and their ears were long and pointed as if somebody had pulled on the tops of their ears and then stapled the elongated upper ends together.

Bobby looked up sharply as Vaiawa gracefully strode into the room, "Two healthy males. Congratulations Alana." She said with a wholesome smile.

Alana smiled back, "Two red Changelings arrive on the same day as my boys. This is a momentous occasion."

"What are their names?" Vaiawa asked.

Bobby huffed, "She hasn't said yet. She says she has to wait for the Natural Magic to tell her."

Alana turned her head and regarded her husband fondly, "Are their names really so important right now?" She gestured to the happily nursing babies, "These are our sons. They have names though. I knew them the moment they left my body: Romulus for the elder and Remus for the younger." Everybody was so busy with one thing or another, they missed the surprised glance exchanged by the two red Changelings.

Bobby suddenly went still as if frozen. Vaiawa noticed his odd behavior and stretched out her neck toward him, "Dr. Jewel?" She asked quietly.

Alana looked worried, "Bobby?" She called. He did not respond so she tried again, "Bobby!"

Bobby jerked as if he had been slapped. He shook his head and shot a very concerned look toward his wife, "How do you know those names?" He asked, "Did somebody tell you?"

Alana blinked in confusion while poor Morris was writing for all he was worth, trying to communicate with Sineria and Bremma. Vaiawa held her head back up straight, "I am not familiar with those names, Alana. Where did you hear them?"

Alana let out a disgruntled sigh, "It's from Chrysalis' memories, or I should say, from the memories she took from the old Queen when she took over. The memories have been passed down so many times, I am not sure how old they are. The memories are originally from an ancient Queen who found two babies in the wilderness when she was out exploring. She had her entire hive with her at the time, all of them having taken various different forms. Fearing discovery by the actual parents of the two infants, she kept the disguise she already had, a wolf. She fed the two from her own teats, nursing them until they were old enough to fend for themselves. She remembered their names and I recognized the body shape from her memories: Humans. Their names are right."

Bobby slapped his palm against his face, "Well did the old Queen stick around long enough to see Romulus MURDER Remus?" He pointed to his twins emphatically, "That is NOT going to happen with my boys."

Alana shushed her husband, "You're going to wake them." Her eyes softened and she reached her foreleg out toward her husband. Bobby took her foreleg and held it in both of his hands, "You have no need to worry, love. With you as their father, I know they will grow up to be good men."

"Or Drow." Darryl said from the doorway. All eyes turned to the Marine. Darryl pointed to Romulus and Remus, "The white hair, the long ears... I'll bet they have white eyes too."

Bobby furrowed his eyebrows, "Yeah their pupils and irises are all white... how the 'hell' did you know that?" He asked.

Darryl nodded, "I guess you never played D&D. I'm not sure where the legend comes from before then, but the traits match. I hope you're ready to have them stay boys for a looong time. According to D&D, Drow are a type of Elves... and they reach adulthood at a hundred years old."

Bobby was thunderstruck, "Wha... I don... HUH?!"

Darryl shrugged, "With everything else crazy going on in this world, this isn't much of a shock to me. Congrats, Alana. You too, Bobby. You've both had a part of giving birth to a whole new race." So spoken, Darryl simply walked away.

Alana pulled Bobby close and nuzzled his chest, "I don't care what he calls them. What do you want to call them?"

Bobby snapped out of his daze and looked down at his baby boys fondly. He rubbed his nose and absentmindedly scratched Alana behind her ears, "I'm just going to call them our sons. It's as simple as that."

Alana smiled and turned her eyes toward the two red Changelings, "Now, since New Humansville is sovereign territory and I have permission to bend a few laws for the purposes of communication in regard to all Changelings. Let's see about helping your two friends, shall we, Vaiawa?" Before anybody could say a word, Alana lit up her horn and fired a green beam of magic at Sineria and Bremma.

The two red Changelings gave a start and nearly panicked, but it was over in half a moment. They looked at one another and licked their lips nervously. Their comprehension widened and they realized Alana had done something that had been outlawed in their hive for as long as anyone could remember. They had mixed feelings about being the recipients of such a spell.

Alana leaned her head down to them and smiled, "Now," she said calmly, "Let's get to know each other."

* * *

The Grand Magus tripped over his own hooves and fell against the wall of the subterranean corridor he had been running down. Behind him, the sounds of battle echoed through the cavern. He panted heavily as he pushed himself into a stumbling gallop once more. His thoughts raced and bitter, hateful tears streamed down his cheeks as he came closer to his destination, 'Curse those Peacemakers, CURSE THEM!'

He felt the cavern shutter as a loud explosion sent a shock-wave down the corridor. The Grand Magus stumbled, but remained upright, 'They're all dead,' his thoughts were heartbroken, 'They killed them all, even the foals!' He gritted his teeth and forced his legs to carry him down the final stretch of hallway, 'The world is under the power of the Unicorns now.' He shoved open the stout wooden door and all but fell into the chamber beyond, 'They'll enslave the entire world now. We were the only thing standing in their way... and now we're all dead... all except for me.'

The chamber was in the farthest recesses of the cavern and it promised a final solution to the Unicorns. It was one of the first Blood Magic rituals the original Bloodmages had uncovered and it was their most heavily kept secret. Past Grand Magi from all of history had added a bit here or there and it only needed a single additional component to be complete. It had been ready for ages, but the need to use it combined with the fear and trepidation of completing the ritual had always kept them from finishing it. There was no certainty of success and even less certainty of everything going according to plan. The Grand Magus alone knew how the ritual was performed and that secret was passed down from one Grand Magus to the next.

He staggered into the vast chamber and inhaled the heavy scent of iron which saturated the air. His eyes flickered all around the chamber, taking in the rusty color of the walls and the wet, red condensation dripping from almost every surface. He wobbled over to the small alcove set into the right wall and removed the ancient, preserved skull resting there. The skull was inscribed with archaic runes of power and mystery. The Grand Magus could almost feel the vibrations of raw power echoing from the artifact. He sat down and slit his right forehoof against the ancient teeth, the tips still sharp even after eons of age. He set the skull down on the ground and sprinkled his blood onto the skull, coating it with his own sanguine life essence.

"Wait!" A masculine voice called from the corridor beyond the open door. The Grand Magus turned his head, fear coursing through his body, 'They killed the others that quickly?'

Running down the corridor was a dark-skinned Human. His baggy pants and lose fitting shirt ruffling in the wind as his feet ate up the distance. He skidded to a halt panting heavily, "Wait... please!"

The Grand Magus quickly turned back to finish the ritual as the Human spoke, "Just stop and think!" He yelled, walking quietly toward the Grand Magus' back, "They surrendered. We only kill when we need to. Whatever it is you're doing, it's not worth it! All we want is for you to stop harming innocents!" Running steps behind him heralded the arrival of other members of the team of Peacemakers, "Blood Magic is legal now! You don't have to hide any more! It's a viable course of study in the Canterlot University! You got what you wanted! Please just stop and surrender!"

Back in the main chamber where the battle had taken place, the Peacemaker reinforcements were caring for the injured Bloodmages and taking others into custody while the main strike force had gone after the Grand Magus. A young Minotaur cow added her voice to that of her comrade, "It's true! I'M a Bloodmage and they accepted me into the Peacemakers! Grand Magus, we can do so much good! We can help teach them about Blood Magic! We can use our gifts freely in the world!" She panted as she subtly cut the fingers of her right hand, preparing for a spell if it was needed, "It's a different world than the one you knew! All you have to do is accept it!" To her left a Diamond Dog bitch quietly slid a throwing knife out of her sleeve.

The Grand Magus finished the ritual, 'Now the only thing left is to slide it into the blood.' Without raising his head, he raised his eyes. Sitting before him was a colossal pool filled with the blood of countless numbers, collected throughout the ages. Bloodmages who died of old age, Unicorns, and any other creature that had outlived its usefulness had been drained into the pool. The circle surrounding the pool was made out of bones and through a lost ritual, had blood constantly pumping through the marrow of the connected bones. The pool held millions of gallons of blood and served as the power for the final ritual.

The Grand Magus slowly rose to his hooves, "Do you swear?" He asked suddenly.

R.J. Brinsin could not believe what he was hearing. It was one of his most fervent hopes that the Grand Magus would surrender. Through the Minotaur cow Peacemaker, he had come to understand exactly how useful Blood Magic could be. She bore hundreds of scars all across her body, signs of the sacrifices she had made of herself to save the lives of others. Four of her scars were things which he knew he owed his own life. Blood Magic was not evil, it was just a tool. The cow had explained that the Grand Magus knew rituals that were the most powerful but were never taught to others. R.J. did not wish to see that knowledge lost, nor did he wish for the Grand Magus to die, despite his heinous and innumerable crimes. He did not want to kill or fight anymore. He had seen too much of it already. He was tired of the constant death, his soul sagged against his physical body yearning for release and peace from the war. He had kept himself tightly to the task of ridding the world of the evils of hatred, but in his core, he was sick of it. He wanted to die.

It had taken time, but he felt that he understood why the previous Peacemakers had strayed from a course of preserving life. Having seen so much death, it was only too easy to fall into the mindset of constant death. He understood that the mind was not meant to endure seeing so much suffering and death. It altered one's perceptions of life. Any argument could be stopped if one just killed the person arguing with you. It was so easy, it was too easy. He had kept himself sane by attending therapy sessions from the counselor provided by the crown. He knew the sessions had saved not only the lives of thousands, but his own. Suicide had been on his mind for nearly a year. The temptation was held at bay by the lone voice of his therapist. The entire strike team had endured the same hardship. They had all fought the temptation to opt out of life, to start killing and never stop, to fall to the twists of their minds. He knew they felt the same way he did. They were all tired of the killing.

They had spoken of it often. Each one wanted the same thing: peace. They longed for it in much the same way a drowning man longs for air. They hated themselves and each other for the things they had done. Yet at the same time, they loved one another as well. Each and every one of them had saved the lives of the others many times over. They were more of a horribly broken family, than a team. They wanted peace and they had fought and suffered in the effort of making it a reality. Which was why the willingness of the Grand Magus to talk was such a relief to them.

Suddenly there was a chance for all the killing to end, for peace to be achieved. R.J. held onto that chance like a life preserver, "Yes!" He cried, "It's all true! We swear it!" He felt as if he would collapse, "Give us a chance to prove it! You can see it for yourself! You can see the Bloodmages we've captured! They're treated well! All we want is an end to all this killing!"

The Grand Magus slowly turned his entire body toward the Peacemakers, leaving the skull behind him on the ground. He took half a step forward but stopped, "This was our last safe haven." He said plainly, "There are no more of us after this."

His words confirmed what the Peacemakers already knew. R.J. took a step forward, "Please," he was nearly begging, "We... we only want peace."

The Grand Magus locked eyes with the young man. In those eyes, he saw the soul of one greatly aged by what he had seen. He saw sorrow and longing. R.J. fell to his knees, his hands outstretched toward the older Earth Pony stallion, "Please..." he was openly begging at that point, "There's no need for any more death or pain. Let's just put an end to this, an end to this conflict." He took a ragged breath, "Right here," he gestured to the ground in front of him, "In this cavern. We can stop all of this. Please... let us end this."

The Grand Magus closed his eyes and took a slow, deep breath, "Yes," he said quietly.

The Peacemakers were dumbstruck. Joy and elation filled them to their cores. It was over.

The Grand Magus's eyes suddenly snapped open, his voice became a hateful snarl, "Let us end this." With a single motion, he kicked the skull into the pool of blood. Before he even set his hoof back on the ground, a throwing knife sprouted from between his eyes. He froze, poleaxed by the shock of the injury and slowly fell over, dead.

R.J. wailed at the sight, "NO!" He balled up his fists and beat the ground, "WHY!?" He cried, "Why couldn't you let go?!"

The Diamond Dog bitch lowered her head and knelt next to her comrade. She placed her paws gently around his shoulders, "Shh," she soothed him, "It over now. Pony was too wicked to see truth. His heart only know hate."

The Minotaur cow slowly stepped forward, peering into the cavern, "But what did he do?" She scanned the room, but nothing was happening, "He completed some ritual... but it doesn't look like it did anything."

"I recognized that skull." The lone Gryphon tom of the group spoke up quietly, "Every home in Gryphonvale has one."

The Minotaur bull of the group arched his left eyebrow, "Balzac?" He asked.

The Gryphon nodded, "Any Gryphon would recognize one."

"EEEEK!" The Minotaur cow jumped and stumbled back falling onto her bottom, crawling away from the edge of the pool of blood. The other Peacemakers were with her in an instant, all ready for a fight if necessary. Every one of them halted, eyes wide as a blood covered, reptilian claw reached up and scratched at the stone surrounding the pool.

Author's Note

New chapter! :pinkiehappy: Do not worry, the entire world is not going to change just because there are two twins who look like Drow. There will be no significant changes to the world at large. Just wanted to clear that right up before anybody decides to rage-quit on me.

Chapter 25: Dashed Expectations

R.J. dashed forward before he could even acknowledge what he was doing. He grabbed the bloody reptilian clawed hand and pulled with all his strength. The creature was more than two Fathoms tall and seemed to be bipedal. These observations meant nothing to R.J. As soon as the thing was out of the blood, the young man twisted its arm up behind its back and placed his knee just below the curled up arm. He opened his screfula and sent crackling energy through his unused free right hand and held it off to the side of the creature's face, "Don't move." His voice was quiet but deadly serious.

The creature coughed and sputtered, vomiting blood onto the ground. R.J. really began taking it in, now that he had it restrained. Its head was roundish, much like that of a Human. It's nose and mouth protruded from the rest of its face. It coughed again and R.J. caught a glimpse of curved, sharp teeth. It was not exceptionally well muscled, but the young man felt corded, sinuous muscle under his fingers and knee. Its claws were not particularly long either. Each one looked to be less than half a Hoof long, not shaped like that of a predatory cat, but more like those of a turtle. They were thick, round, and curved, likely made to hold prey in place while it worked its jaws. The claws looked sharp, but R.J. guessed they would have trouble slicing anything. Its tail jutted out from the top of its Human-like buttocks and flowed down to its heels. The tail was thin but tall, shaped like a paddle, probably for swimming. It was thick at the base and tapered off to a blunt point at the end.

It lay underneath him gasping for breath, its eyes not open. It seemed to be content to just lay in place and breathe. R.J. finally looked up at his comrades, "What do we do with this thing?" He asked to nobody in particular.

The tom Gryphon member of the team, Sven, was staring at the creature with his beak hanging open. He had grown up hearing about the Eternal Penance, the price every Gryphon paid for the actions of their ancestors. The Eternal Penance came about after the Gryphons had eradicated every Balzac in the world as revenge for the slaughter of one of their settlements thousands of years ago. Every home in Gryphonvale had the skull of a Balzac set on display as the centerpiece of a small shrine.

For the Gryphon of the team to see what he could only assume was an actual Balzac was an immense shock. He slumped down onto the floor silently, just staring at it. He had easily identified the skull the Grand Magus had kicked into the pool of blood, every Gryphon knew what the skulls looked like. It only made sense that the creature he was seeing was a Balzac, reborn. His mind was a confused maelstrom of emotions and he was content to sit quietly as he waited for his emotions to calm.

The rest of the team was not quite as shocked. The Diamond Dog bitch slid another one of her sharp throwing knives between her fingers, at the ready if it was needed, "What this thing?" Her Velensovth was still very broken.

R.J. looked up at her, "I dunno," he shrugged, "But I got it held. You don't need the knife. It ain't goin' nowhere, Gloss."

Glossy Nose was arguably the fastest member of the team. Her specialty was throwing knives and R.J. has seen her contort her body in ways which reminded him of a ferret. She was lithe and limber, very thin for a Diamond Dog. She was also an outcast from Diamond Dog society. She was raised in one of the nomadic tribes and was, very much unlike most Diamond Dogs, willing to use her claws and teeth in a fight. She growled at the blood-colored reptilian creature, but she did slide her knife back into one of the many, many braces of knives she carried concealed about her body. She dropped down onto all fours and crept close to the creature's face, sniffing it all over.

The Minotaur cow, Amethyst, or 'Ame' to the rest of the team, slid her knife back into its sheath and held back a grunt of pain. She was almost always in pain. Her entire body was covered in scars and healing scabs. She bore the appearance of somebody who had fallen into a pit of razors and rolled around, and was the youngest member of the team. Had it not been for the cuts, scabs, and scars she would be considered gorgeous to most Minotaurs.

The stoic and usually quiet bull Minotaur merely watched silently from behind Amethyst. He was a mature Bull, but still in the prime of his life. His name was Bald, due to his having no hair anywhere on his body when he was born. Interestingly enough, as he grew older he sprouted a thick, full mane of hair, which hung from his shoulders in dreadlocks. He also had a long braided beard and the hair on his tail was always thick and full. He watched the scene with his usual stoic silence, ready to act, but unwilling, as always, to move first.

Last on the team was an older Saddle Arabian stallion. He was tied with Gloss at being the fastest. Despite being well over two hundred years old, he was still spry and agile. In a regular sprint, he could very literally run circles around any other member of the team. His reflexes were honed to a razor's edge, but despite having great grand foals running around as full adults, he was beyond any doubt a very valuable member of the team. Despite his physical alacrity, he was prone to long silences and lots of time spent in quiet contemplation. We was wise and knew a great deal, having served in the Saddle Arabian Army for most of his adult life. He was known as Blur, but his actual name was Elion'averin. He was the leader of the Peacemakers and had kept the younger members of the team from making several decisions they would have sorely regretted.

Blur waved his right forehoof dismissively, "Let it up, Lightning." He said, referring to R.J.'s nickname, "We can overpower one, and if more climb out we have no way of restraining them." R.J. opened his mouth to argue. He knew the history of the Balzac. Blur spoke up, overriding him, "This creature has done nothing wrong in our presence and we have no right to hold it for reasons of ancient history which may or may not have been altered over the course of time."

R.J. reluctantly let go of the creature's limb and removed his knee from its back, "Aiit, but I ain't gonna hesitate if it attacks. You know what they did to the Gryphons way back. I ain't lettin' that happen again."

Blur chuckled, "We would not be doing our jobs very well at all if we were overpowered by a single creature. Nevertheless, do not let your guard down. Be ready for anything."

Amethyst began examining the circle and the pool while the rest of the Peacemaker strike force formed a semicircle around the, assumed, Balzac. They were in no hurry to go back to the main cavern. They had left more bodies than they would have liked and none of them wished to see the sight any sooner than strictly necessary.

Gloss looked over to Sven sympathetically, "You feel confused about creature."

Sven nodded dumbly, "Y-yeah..." he cleared his throat and continued, "It's just that... they've been gone for thousands of years but... they are a part of what made us the way we are today. I don't know how to feel. Should I be happy that we might have a chance to atone for genocide? Should I be angry that they invented Blood Magic? Should I bow to him, or tear his throat out? It's all confusing."

Gloss snorted, "We don't know if it male or female."

"It's watching us." Bald said quietly.

The team all turned their attention back to the reptilian creature. Its eyes were open, flashing all around the cavern. It slowly, clumsily pushed its hands onto the ground and hauled itself into a sitting position. It eyed R.J. curiously, then moved on to Blur. Its eyes lingered on Bald and even longer on Gloss. When it spotted Sven though, it scrambled away to the far side of the room in a flailing panic. It curled itself into the fetal position and covered its head with both arms, but kept a fearful eye on the Gryphon.

Sven's eyebrows creased, "It's not acting like I would have expected..."

"So far it has told us two things." Blur said calmly, "It recognized you as something to fear, indicating that it knows what you are, and that it has reason to fear you. The second thing is that it has somehow retained a portion of its memory even though its brain was destroyed ages ago."

Amethyst suddenly spoke up, "Yes, it seems that the ritual has revived it, likely to the state it was in when it died. That is, if its reactions are any indication. I had no idea there was a ritual that could do this." She fearlessly approached the cowering reptilian being and crouched in front of it, "I also noticed that it only reacted to Sven in a negative way, so it probably remembers being killed by Gryphons. I think we have solid proof that this creature is indeed a Balzac." She looked back to her comrades, "The question remains, what do we do with it?"

"Try communicating with it of course." Blur said as if it were the most obvious thing in the world, "We may be in unfamiliar territory, but our responsibility remains the same. If this Balzac is a Bloodmage, we need to ensure it is no threat, then proceed the same way we always would under similar conditions."

R.J. disagreed, "Naw, man," he said bluntly, "You are right that we need to talk to 'im, but we gotta figure some other stuff out too."

Blur was not used to anybody questioning his decisions, much less R.J., of all people, doing so, but he was willing to listen, "Go on." He urged.

R.J. shifted his weight and sighed, "Ain't it obvious?" He looked around at his colleagues and saw a group of confused faces. He sighed heavily and shook his head, "Man... y’all are some dense people, you know that?" He pointed to the Balzac, "If one skull resurrected one Balzac, what about if we used all the skulls the Gryphons have in their houses?" He was satisfied to see compression in the eyes of his friends, "We could resurrect a whole SPECIES!"

Blur had to point out a potential problem, "How? We don't know everything about the ritual."

R.J. gestured to Amethyst, "We got Bloodmages on our side now right? We even got a couple studying at the University in Canterlot. How’s about we have 'em come here an' see if they can figure this out? Or if that don't work, we ask the guy whose race INVENTED Blood Magic?" He crossed his arms, "I ain't no genius, but I KNOW there is no way ALL the Balzac could have been evil! It's risky, yeah man, but if we can try talkin' to 'em maybe we can figure somethin' out! I seen enough death an' sufferin'! We got a chance to bring somebody back from death instead o' sendin' 'em there! I dunno 'bout y’all, but I think it's worth a risk; an' this pool o' blood might be on some kinda timer." He clenched his fists and narrowed his eyes, "We gotta work fast."

* * *

The next evening, an entire flight of Pegasi Guards followed the Royal Chariot as it sped toward the mountain where the Grand Magus had fallen. Princess Celestia had already contacted Gryphonvale with the news, but had yet to hear back from them. In a separate chariot behind the one she, Luna, and Chris rode was a second which contained Arch Magister Catalyst, Starburst, and Full Spectrum. In a chariot behind them rode Morning Mist and her Rectifier handler.

Despite the lingering bitterness Starburst felt toward his sister, he could not argue that she was a brilliant Bloodmage. Catalyst had needed to force the issue with him. He did not want her anywhere near him or anything that had to do with Blood Magic. He had flown into hysterics when he learned she had been admitted to the University at all. Fortunately, he did not have the power to take any action against her. He would have, and everybody around him knew it. He had refused to speak with her for any reason and likewise refused to even acknowledge her presence. Catalyst and Full Spectrum had hated to do it, but they picked sides against him to make him cooperate. None of them were very happy with the situation, but Catalyst had argued that since being admitted to the University, Morning Mist had been a model student. A downright brilliant model student. Where Starburst excelled with Blood Magic, Morning Mist excelled in every type of magic, even if she could not use it.

As for the Princesses, they had already had a full day. In the morning, Chris and Luna had announced their engagement. Canterlot was still in shock about that. The political ramifications still remained to be seen. At noon, they had received a message from New Humansville that two Changelings from an entirely new hive had appeared. In the afternoon, they had received a message that before he died, the Grand Magus had resurrected an extinct species. They were looking forward to being able to relax at some point in the likely very distant future.

Chris had been quiet for the ride. He had a lot to think about. The wedding between he and Luna was set to be in five months. They had started the wedding preparations long before then, though. They had both worked on it together and they had both had a few disagreements about different aspects of the wedding. Chris was more than happy to be flexible about the ceremony, but he drew a very defined line at being led to the stage instead of the bride. To Luna, it was a moot point to make a fuss about something so trivial, but Chris had been firm. They had eventually agreed come to a compromise. Luna would be the one to walk up, but she would do so only if Chris wore a color of clothing she designed for him. It was one of many seemingly little things, but the couple enjoyed their disagreements to a point. Luna had always wanted a husband who was not a simpering pushover. Everybody bowed to her and even though she felt it was appropriate, it did get tiresome.

Chris was going to be around for a long time, after all. She smiled at the thought, 'Alicorn blood did exactly what we expected. He is tied to me. When I go, so will he.' It was a calming thought that he would be around as long as she was. Somebody to talk to and hold when she was sad, which was a much more frequent occurrence than most knew. She still had trouble with her guilt and she had yet to tell Chris of the Tantabus, but it was a concern for another time. She resolved to tell him everything before they were married. She blushed at the thought of dreams. Some of his were very steamy in regard to her. He had given her permission to visit his dreams, but she had not told him of her personal involvement in some of the more passionate ones.

She was wrenched from her thoughts as the mountain came into view. It was obvious which mountain was the one they wanted. There were campfires dotting the field at the base of the mountain like millions of giant fireflies. A streak of light rose from the valley floor and exploded in the air some distance ahead. Luna looked down at the valley floor and saw nine Unicorns standing in a large circle with their horns lit in the dimming light. She and Celestia would have to lower the sun and raise the moon away from Canterlot.

The Pegasi began descending swiftly toward the nine beacons and within minutes, the chariot had landed. Chris hopped out of the chariot and offered a hand to his fiancé. It took Luna a moment to remember that it was an older Human custom and she accepted his offered hand with a wing. It would be rather awkward to step off a chariot on three legs.

Celestia followed behind her sister and wasted no time in lighting up her horn to lower the sun. Luna took her cue and raised the moon in sync with her sister. They ignored the awestruck silence from the surrounding Guards and Bloodmages who had surrendered.

While they were doing that, the other Ponies and Human got off their chariot. Morning Mist was nervous and upset. She could not bear to even look at Princess Luna. She knew she had committed a terrible crime against the reagent of the moon and her heart was still heavy with guilt over what she had done. She cast a look of longing toward her little brother and had to blink away tears. She had hurt him too and for a much longer time. She desperately wanted to run to him and tell him how sorry she was, but she knew better. The one time she had seen him at the University, he had flown into a near rage at the sight of her. She lowered her head and sniffled quietly. She raised her right forehoof and rubbed the medallion around her neck. She heard 'His' voice again, "You can do it. There are those who believe in you." She smiled at the kind words. The reminder helped her pull herself together somewhat. It was her most prized possession and it had helped to bolster her spirits whenever she was upset or depressed.

The Rectifier next to her nudged her side, "Are you alright?" The mysterious mare asked. Morning Mist had no idea who the mare was, but she was very kind. Morning Mist herself had requested a Rectifier after she encountered her brother in the University. She did not need to know the mare's name. It did not matter. The Rectifier was a friend and that was the only important thing to her.

Morning Mist sniffled again and shook her head, "I'll be fine..." she found her eyes following her brother as he trotted toward the entrance of the last Bloodmage safe-house, "It's just so hard to see him and know... how much he hates me." She lowered her head, "Even though I know I deserve it."

The Rectifier nudged Morning Mist's side again, "There is always the dawn." Morning Mist smiled. It was a saying that the Rectifier used frequently. Morning Mist had asked about it after she heard it the first time. Apparently it meant, 'Tomorrow is a new day.' It inferred that every day was unique and could bring about surprising change. It was a positive reminder of hope for the constantly depressed Pegasus mare.

Morning Mist found herself smiling through her tears, "There is always the dawn."

* * *

R.J. happily clasped hands with Chris, "Good to see you man."

Chris pulled the shorter man into a manly hug, "You too." Chris had trouble recognizing R.J. He had aged during his time as a Peacemaker. His eyes were hard but haunted. His muscles were finely toned with practice and exercise. His posture was straight and rigid, but he walked with a type of flowing grace that spoke of barely restrained, explosive potential violence.

R.J. led the Princesses and the rest of the procession down the corridor toward the chamber where the Balzac was being held, "We found the Grand Magus just inside that door. He was messin' with a skull. Wipin' blood all over it." His voice lowered, "We tried to talk 'im down, but he wasn't gonna listen. He acted like he was gonna surrender, like we wanted, but them he kicked the skull into the pool o' blood. After a minute or two, the Balzac came climbing out. It freaked and crawled away when it saw Sven, so we know it remembers stuff. We just don't know what. We tried talkin' to it, but it don't seem like it understands us. We did manage to bring it a bucket and cloth an' some o' my spare clothes. It got the idea. It washed up and put the clothes on, but it ain't about to go anywhere near Sven an' we ain't pushin' it too hard 'bout that right now." He took a breath and finished, "What we need is a way to talk to it and to figure out if we can use this thing to bring back more of 'em."

Princess Celestia smiled and bobbed her head, "That's why we're here."

Author's Note

And another new chapter. As always, let me know if I missed any typos. Also, feel free to make guesses about what the future holds.

Chapter 26: Flaring Tempers And Communication Facilitated

The two Alicorn Princesses looked over the Balzac carefully as it stared right back at them. The thing was simply staring at them in confusion. There was no fear, no bowing, and no awe. It was curious and confused. Chris crossed his arms and watched from behind Luna. Any thoughts he had, he kept to himself. R.J. was leaning against the side of the doorway quietly, just watching the scene to see how it played out. Starburst stood at the edge of the pool of blood, examining the strange circle which was kept constantly flowing with fresh blood. Catalyst and Full Spectrum were close to him, both looking disgusted at the sight of the blood and even more so at the circle. Morning Mist stayed back, away from everybody else and her Rectifier friend was by her side. The E.U.P. Guards for the Alicorns waited by the doorway, stoic as ever and more than willing to let the Princesses deal with the situation.

The Balzac never moved a muscle as Celestia suddenly spoke to it, "Can you understand me?" She asked. It was a slim chance at best and she knew it. If it had not spoken or replied to any of the Peacemakers, it was either traumatized or it could not speak the same language. Celestia knew that on the off chance it once knew an archaic version of Velensovth, it would be even more antiquated than the way Luna spoke when she returned from Nightmare Moon. The Balzac merely blinked and tilted its head to the side in confusion.

Luna stretched out her neck toward the higher ear of her elder sister, "Should we send for Razor Wit? Surely she would be ecstatic about learning a new language and she has already shown a propensity for dealing carefully with new species."

Celestia pondered the idea briefly before she spoke, "Blood Magister Starburst, what is your opinion of this pool and the circle surrounding it? Is time of the essence, or is it not a concern at the moment? Will the power of this... spell diminish with time?"

Starburst raised his head from where he was examining the circle and turned his head toward Celestia, "Everything will diminish with enough time, Princess." He turned his head back to the pool, "This though... this is far beyond my understanding. I could probably spend months in here studying just the circle and learn more than I ever thought I knew about Blood Magic in the first place. As far as I can tell, the power of the pool has not diminished enough to tell for certain. It might maintain its power indefinitely, or perhaps it needs to be fed fresh blood to sustain the Thamaturgic Energy within." He sighed, "I would need several weeks to figure that out, let alone be able to say with any certainty whether or not if it can be used again for the same purpose."

"Did you examine the Thamaturgic Saturation of the blood within the circle?" Morning Mist suddenly asked.

Starburst turned his head toward her with a snarl, "Do I have any of my equipment with me? Do you see some sort of floating vials and alchemical bases anywhere here?" Morning Mist lowered her head and stepped back from him as he continued his tirade, "You're here to be an advisor, not to point out idiotically obvious..."

"Enough." Luna spoke quietly and calmly, "Does she have a point? Would such a thing help determine the power left in the pool?"

Starburst growled in a low tone at his sister, but he answered Luna in a respectful tone, "It would, without a doubt, Princess. There should be more than enough tools and equipment lying around after the raid for me to use and find out. In any case, that still won't tell us how many times this pool can perform its function."

Luna nodded, "Please go and find whatever you need. Perform the test and inform us of the results when you are done." Starburst nodded and turned toward the door. He had only taken a single step before Luna spoke again, "Believe me when I say that hating your sister is a quick path to dark places and even darker actions. Whether or not you like her, you only have one of her. Sisters make mistakes, but forgiveness, while not simple or easy, is a wonderful gift. Not just for her either. It is liberating and helps you to heal from the wounds. Do not allow those wounds to fester. Infections of the heart were the cause of all your pain in the first place. Would you put your loves through the same pain?"

Starburst stopped walking when Luna spoke. Once she finished, he grunted in irritation, "No." He trotted away with Catalyst following behind him. Full Spectrum stayed behind to watch. She crossed her arms and leaned against the wall next to Morning Mist.

Luna turned back to her sister, "I believe it would be best to err on the side of caution. The pool might lose its power quickly. We need to speak to this Balzac as soon as possible. You know what I am referring to."

Full Spectrum tensed at Luna's words, her eyes narrowing quickly, 'Oh HELL no! She better not be saying what it sounds like.' She opened her screfula and let the magic flow through her body.

Celestia nodded almost imperceptibly, "I do, though I am not fond of the idea." She took a breath and charged up her horn, "This race paid for their crimes by suffering genocide and there is a chance to fix that error. We may never have another opportunity like this..."

She lowered her head, horn pointing toward the curious Balzac. Everybody in the room was startled at a sudden blurring streak of motion.

*SLAP*

The E.U.P. Guards were already in action as Full Spectrum followed through with the motion of her arm. Celestia's head snapped to the side as the irate Human woman pulled her stinging hand back to her side. She was so upset that she lapsed back into American English, "You BITCH!" She shrieked, her nose half an inch from Celestia's muzzle, "What? So you're willing to give the language to a monster who massacred Gryphon civilians, but not to a bunch of innocents so they wouldn't get slaughtered!?"

Celestia held up her wing, commanding the E.U.P. Pegasi to stop. She lowered her head and closed her eyes in sadness and shame. The Guards obeyed instantly, throwing concerned and angry looks between the two females. Celestia slowly folded her wing back to her side as Luna stepped back in shock. Chris said nothing and R.J. merely stood in place, watching events unfold. Full Spectrum was speaking an angrier version of their own thoughts. Celestia closed her eyes and said nothing. Temper raging, Full Spectrum raised her hand again and delivered another slap to the white Alicorn, "What were you thinking!? We left a message in the field on purpose to AVOID bloodshed! You didn't control your own soldiers and guess who had to pay the price?! US! The ones who wanted to avoid a mess! WE'RE the ones who died! WE'RE the ones who lost friends and brothers and sisters!" she clenched her fists, spittle flying from her mouth as she yelled, "You could have prevented it! You could have done something to keep it from happening! You didn't do SHIT! Sixty-three of us... DEAD! AND IT'S ALL BECAUSE OF YOU!" The streaks of tears down Celestia's face were not enough for the angry woman.

"I am as much at fault for what happened." Luna admitted sadly.

Full Spectrum turned her head toward the lunar Alicorn, "At least YOU helped defend the town and nearly died for us afterward. You got cut up when the Bloodmages attacked. You put your life on the line for us twice." She turned back to the silently weeping Alicorn, "What!? Do you REALLY think that one measly little boon was going to make up for all those deaths!?"

Luna opened her mouth to protest, but once again an alabaster wing came up, ensuring Luna's silence, "Let her vent, sister."

Full Spectrum stomped her right foot on the ground, "What? Not going to preach about your 'moral superiority'? You not going to act all 'high and mighty'? You're not going to spew any bullshit about moral superiority? What was your moral superiority worth when we were dying? Was it worth it?" she panted. She took a deep breath and bellowed, "WAS IT WORTH SIXTY-THREE LIVES YOU CUNT!?"

"Seventy." Celestia whispered, "Seven of the women were pregnant."

Full Spectrum screamed in rage and delivered a devastating punch to Celestia's muzzle tip. It was the first of many blows she rained down on Celestia's face, "BABIES?!" she cried tears of her own as she continued beating the ancient Alicorn, "SIXTY-THREE ADULTS WEREN'T ENOUGH FOR YOUR BLOOD-THIRSTY GUARDS?" her final punch was a haymaker which bloodied Celestia's muzzle. She panted heavily, having vented her rage upon the unmoving Alicorn.

Full Spectrum lapsed into silence, trying to catch her breath while staring hatred at Celestia. Eventually the alabaster Alicorn spoke, "There is nothing I can say that will ease your pain, nor bring back the victims of the massacre." Celestia's voice was feather-soft, "I know that I was wrong about not becoming more involved when you first showed up." She opened her eyes and slowly raised her head, meeting Full Spectrum's eyes, "Which is why I'm willing to do this now."

Full Spectrum snorted in derision, "Fine then." She stepped back, crossing her arms angrily, "I invoke my right as a citizen of a Protectorate State as a witness to a violation of law... perpetrated by Princess Celestia."

The E.U.P. Guards barely heard her words. They had just witnessed a Human beating their beloved Princess. The law that Full Spectrum was evoking was one of the statutes that every Guard had drilled into their heads. Once New Humansville was declared a Protectorate State, the E.U.P. Guards were rigorously taught about the laws of New Humansville so they would know the laws if they were ever sent there. As a witness to any crime committed by any citizen of Equestria, any citizen of New Humansville was to be protected as if they were a member of royalty. The Princesses had signed the document as law when the Protectorate Proclamation of New Humansville was put into effect. They had no recourse against Full Spectrum and worse yet, since Princess Luna was present, she was required to pass judgement of the accused.

Without wasting a moment, Celestia lit her horn and shot a beam of magic at the surprised and confused Balzac. The reptilian being frantically examined its arms and legs for any injury, but of course, found no damage to its body.

Luna stepped up to her sister with a neutral expression, "Do you wish to say anything in your defense before I sentence you?" Celestia shook her head, maintaining her silence. Luna raised her chin, "Guards, place this Alicorn under arrest. Her sentence shall be carried out immediately." Luna turned her head, "Rectifier, locate the body of the Grand Magus and retrieve his memories." She turned her head back to Celestia, "And implant them into this Alicorn... all of them. Her punishment shall be direct involvement in the revival of every available Balzac by means of Blood Magic only. She will bear the burden of all the lives he ended and carry the weight of his knowledge of Blood Magic, and his death. Once the last Balzac is revived, she will surrender all her knowledge of Blood Magic to Blood Magister Starburst and retain none of it for herself." She stepped back, "So let it be written, so let it be done."

Celestia was led away by the E.U.P. Guards and the Rectifier went with them. The Balzac blinked in confusion, "W-what?" His voice was scratchy, but his words were perfectly clear.

Luna turned her head toward him and offered her right forehoof, "I am Princess Luna of Equestria. Welcome back to the land of the living."

The Balzac accepted her hoof with a puzzled expression, "I'm called Scrax. What just happened?"

Luna gave him a small, pained smile as she pulled him into an upright position, "Righting a terrible wrong. Do not trouble yourself, Scrax. All will be well."

Scrax looked unsure, "The last thing I remember before I woke up choking on all that blood, was feeling an angry Gryphon tearing at me."

Luna's smile faded, "It is to be expected. Your kind did massacre an entire town of Gryphons."

Scrax shook his head, "We had heard it might have happened, but those responsible were under Warlord Jerec. We were of the Balzac Empire, under Emperor Grathus. The Warlord was a tyrant. He was convinced of our superiority as a species." The Balzac blinked, "That's why the Gryphons attacked us?" He asked aghast, "We're scholars, artisans, and warriors, not marauders! I'm a cobbler's apprentice for Emperor's sake!"

"Shhhh-shh, be calm, Scrax." Luna soothed him, rubbing a wing on his back.

Scrax gestured to the pool of blood, "I am glad to see the knowledge of the High Art was not lost." He put his right claw to his cheek, "I never realized our scholars discovered a way to resurrect the dead, though." He blew out a breath and rolled his eyes, "The Council of Nature would have something to say about THAT, I'm sure." He sighed, "So... uh Princess was it?" He asked. Luna nodded and he continued, "I'm sure the Emperor has dealt with the Warlord by now. I'm also going to assume that since there was a Gryphon here when I awoke, that we have a peaceful accord with them? In that case, I'd like to see my family and speak with my master. He's probably very angry with me for missing... how long was I dead?"

Luna was aghast that Scrax was being so casual about his own death. She licked her lips and averted her eyes, "Perhaps you had better sit back down, Scrax." At her words, Scrax looked concerned, "I... there are some things you need to know..."

Author's Note

A new chapter for you guys. Let me know if you spot any typos.

Chapter 27: Confusion

Full Spectrum paced back and forth inside the tent she shared with Catalyst and Starburst. Starburst was still hard at work trying to ferret out any information he could from the strange blood pool, and Catalyst had gone with him. Full Spectrum had been escorted to the tent by two obviously unhappy E.U.P. Guards. They had left her there and she did not bother to see whether or not they were guarding the tent. She had plenty on her mind already, 'What the FUCK!' She mentally yelled, 'I mean, SERIOUSLY!? Why did I go off like that?' She scuffed her feet on the fabric floor of the tent. 'I mean, I was upset that she was willing to use magic for the Balzac when she wouldn't for us, but I was also happy that she seemed to have learned her lesson.'

She continued her pacing while pulling on her dreadlocks, a habit she had developed as a child. 'I never meant to hit her...' she pulled hard on her hair, 'Not now, anyway. Why did I lose control?' Her thoughts turned to the E.U.P. Guard and she swallowed hard, 'I hope they don't decide to do anything.' The thoughts of the Guards were brief though, 'It still doesn't make sense! I learned to deal with my problems, not go off like some petulant child throwing a tantrum!' Another thought suddenly came to the forefront of her mind, 'And why didn't Princess Celestia or anybody else call me out, or stop me? Nothing good came out of that, there was nothing to be gained...' her thoughts were circular as she continued pacing, cursing herself for what she had done, and not understanding why she had done it.

* * *

Scrax hummed and nodded along as Luna told him of the eradication of his whole species thousands of years ago. He sat and listened with a neutral expression, shedding only a single tear as she spoke of the complete destruction and the emotional backlash on the Gryphons by the Natural Magic. She also explained the Eternal Penance of the Gryphons and the change of their entire society into the stalwart protectors they were in present times. After she finished, Scrax stayed quiet, sitting on the floor with a contemplative look on his face.

He stayed there for a while before he looked up at Luna, "First of all, I must sincerely apologize for my earlier outbursts. They were most impolite of me. I was emotionally overcome and I seem to have slipped for a moment before I could control myself. Again, I do apologize. This has been a very emotional time for me and I fear I may have other outbursts later, as well before I manage to regain my calm, as is proper."

Luna cocked her right eyebrow at Scrax, "What outbursts are you referring to?"

Scrax adopted an embarrassed look and shifted his eyes away, "I-I uh... I cried." He said, averting his eyes, "I apologize for that outburst... and my facial contortions, as well. It was all very expressive of me, and I am duly embarrassed." He bobbed his head like a bird, as if to emphasize the point.

Luna was puzzled, "Why would you be embarrassed by your expressions? I was expecting you to be inconsolable when I told you what happened."

Scrax cocked his head, "Ah, I seem to have so easily forgotten... you are not familiar with us." His expression stayed utterly neutral as he explained, "We are a very passionate species. Our passions are numerous and varied; most are rather intense. It took a great deal of time for us to organize laws and cooperate. We can be overcome with powerful emotions and passions very easily. Many of our passions lead us to do things which are not helpful to society..." he turned his head away, "Warlord Jerec is... was a profound example of that."

Luna felt she was beginning to understand, "So you keep your emotions to yourself." She ventured.

Scrax nodded, "It is one of our most important tenets. Hiding our emotions forces us to be honest and expressive with one another using our words. We greatly value communication without debasing ourselves to our lesser instincts and crude physical outbursts of expression. Animals wear their emotions openly. They demonstrate their thoughts and feelings through actions that are easy to see and understand. We strive to rise above such things, to distance and distinguish ourselves from the animals. Thus we shun the show of emotions and facial expressions in favor of descriptive words, save for when we are engaged in the throws of passion with one another."

Luna could only blink in response.

* * *

Full Spectrum threw back the flap of her tent. To her surprise, there were no Guards positioned at the entrance. She stepped out and the tent flap fell closed quietly. She cast her eyes around, looking for any E.U.P. Guards. There were Peacemaker Officers everywhere. All species wearing the arm and leg bands bearing the symbol of the various Peacemaker Corps.

The symbol was a circle cut in thirds with a tear-drop shape being each third of the circle. It looked as if each teardrop were chasing the others in a perpetual circle. For each band, the color on display signified the position and responsibilities of the wearer. One curved teardrop was blue, one was red, and one was yellow. If one teardrop was red, and the others were white, the wearer was a member of the Combatant Corps. If the color was blue, the wearer was a member of the Medical Corps. If the color was yellow, the wearer was a member of the Acclimation Corps. The Acclimation Corps was the newest branch of the Peacemakers. They were to help ensure that captured Bloodmages were not mistreated, and aided with their acclimation to normal society.

Full Spectrum strode purposefully into the more busy portion of the camp. The air was tense. Captured Bloodmages, mostly Ponies, huddled around campfires, staring hatefully at all who passed by. Dozens of Peacemakers wearing the yellow teardrop hustled around the densely packed tents, carrying food and personal possessions to the Bloodmages.

Full Spectrum watched as a Gryphon Molly wearing the yellow band brought a carved wooden doll to a quietly weeping colt being cradled in the arms of a Minotaur bull. She shuddered at the likely reason the colt was not being held by a Pony. Still she pressed on, not only feeling bad for her earlier outburst, but constantly bearing witness to the pain and suffering brought on by the campaign against the Bloodmages.

Not only were there heartbreaking sights, there were worse noises which accompanied those sights. The rare bit of quiet talking was fine, but the much more frequent sounds of sobbing, crying, or wailing cut into Full Spectrum's heart. Remembering her Sorcerer friends who had been murdered when the Bloodmages attacked, her heart and mind were torn. One portion of her wanted to take pleasure in seeing the Bloodmages get a taste of their own medicine. A much larger portion of her wanted to reach out and ease any of the pain she saw on display.

She was torn. She knew she had wronged Celestia, even though it felt right and justified. She knew that the Alicorns had put forth an effort which was beyond significant. The Princesses had given them a great deal and even removed their influence over the parcel of land upon which New Humansville was built. The Princesses had paid for EVERYTHING the Humans had and it galled Full Spectrum that she had cruelly used the guilt they still felt over the massacre, to physically abuse one of them. Celestia had even kept her Guards from taking action, such was her contrition.

Full Spectrum felt sick over her actions. Her thoughts pounded against her mind, ricocheting off every other thought and building in intensity. She suddenly felt dizzy, as if she had been spun around like a top. She clasped both of her hands against her head. She heard, no felt an ocean of voices swirling around in her ears. Every syllable reverberated against her skull, the various volumes pounding against her tormented mind. She stumbled and fell to her knees as the cacophony of voices continued their assault. The voices were of all races, all sexes, and all ages. She FELT the words and thoughts of every sapient being in the world.

She felt moisture on her lashes and wiped her right arm across her eyes. Her vision blurred even more as she smeared the blood from her eyes, across her face. She began coughing harshly, choking on the blood which scattered about from her violent exhales. She FELT the emotions of all beings capable of such. The extremes tore at her psyche, laughing one second and screaming in agonized sorrow the next. Her entire body spammed as sensation flooded her senses.

She felt shivers of icy cold and burning heat. She felt the gentle caresses of lovers and the pain of injuries and birth.

Her nose filled with every scent imaginable. Everything from wildflowers to the stench of decomposing flesh assailed her sense of smell.

She gagged as her tongue tasted everything. The subtle flavors of delicacies and the startling tidal wave of taste from the mouth or other sensual places of others flowed over her taste buds. She was overwhelmed to her core. She coughed, spitting more blood as she experienced the sensations of orgasm and death at the same time.

It was too much. Her screams pierced the night as all of her senses were stimulated to levels of pain that most mortals never dream about. She screamed and laughed and cried all at the same time. Her awareness blurred and she wandered out of all thought and sensation until time seemed to stop in an abyss of nothingness.

* * *

Within the chamber which held the pool of blood, Princess Luna's head suddenly snapped up in intense attention.

* * *

Within her own tent, struggling to sort through the hate-riddled memories of the Grand Magus, Princess Celestia's attention was violently jerked toward the center of the camp.

* * *

Alana and Vaiawa both looked up sharply, looking off toward the East.

* * *

Twilight awoke from her slumber, which had been peaceful until that moment. She leaped from her bed and flapped toward her East-facing window in alarm.

* * *

Princess Cadence, sweating from exertion with her husband, suddenly bolted out of his intimate embrace, while he slipped out of her body's embrace with a wet pop. The Alicorn of love skidded to a halt, looking off into the distance with a concerned look on her flushed face.

* * *

Far away, Changeling Queen Cynecia awoke from her sleep and narrowed her eyes in concern.

* * *

Discord steepled his fingers and claws, tapping them together, "Ooh," he leaned over the horizon and smirked, "How interesting."

* * *

"GENERAL!" The Chinese soldier yelled as he burst through the door to the General's office, "Sir! It's The Event! It's changed!"

General Mitsoku Hiriboshi quickly rose from his chair and followed the nearly panicked soldier. The soldier led the General to the closest viewing area and gestured frantically, "Look sir!"

General Hiriboshi's eyes widened as he leaned against the guardrail and peered out through the thick glass. The swirling vortex of The Event was still raging just as much as it had always been. The difference was the pinpoint chromatic of light from deep within the massive storm. It almost looked like somebody had thrown a disco ball into the center of The Event. Hundreds of shafts of light pierced through the tornado-like walls of wind and debris, like a fully automatic laser. The shafts of light at first seemed to be random, but the General noticed what seemed like a pattern, 'Every beam of light is on a parallel line with this facility.' Even as the thought manifested, a beam of light streaked out from within The Event and shone directly into the eyes of the soldier standing right next to him. The soldier seemed to freeze for the few seconds that the light met his eyes before it faded.

General Mitsoku Hiriboshi stepped back from the window just a second before a beam of light met his eyes. His whole body froze as sensations filled him. It felt like waves of water were washing against somewhere in his body. The current of invisible water was gentle but the power behind it would not be denied. General Hiriboshi felt something within him give way to the torrent of metaphysical water. Icy warmth filled him to the core and for the briefest moment, he would swear he felt his soul. The light receded just as swiftly as it emerged and the chromatic ball of light vanished back into oblivion.

General Mitsoku Hiriboshi shook off his stupor a moment later and ran back to his office. Picking up his phone, he dialed the facility intercom. The beep from every speaker in the facility drew all attention as the General's voice sounded out, "Lockdown Protocol Alpha in effect immediately! Repeat, Lockdown Protocol Alpha in effect immediately! All personnel proceed to work stations and await orders." He set the phone back down in its cradle and whispered to himself, "No way that was an accident." He wiped sweat off his face, "Something intelligent was behind that incident." He bit his lower lip, "Love or hate the weak, I'm not letting some alien or demon get a handhold here." He picked up the phone and dialed a number, 'I think I'm going to need bigger guns.'

Author's Note

Whoo! New chapter up guys. Let me know if you spot any typos.

Chapter 28: Hints And Decisive Actions

Starburst skidded to a halt as he came sliding through the doorway of the commandeered home where Full Spectrum had been taken. Catalyst was right behind him. The home was one of the empty ones in the Bloodmage safe house, and had been repurposed as an impromptu medical facility. Princesses Celestia and Luna were already there, scanning the woman and trying to determine what had happened to her when Starburst and Catalyst arrived.

The Pegasus and Unicorn trotted up to the stone bed where Full Spectrum had been laid. Starburst reached his right forehoof up and lovingly stroked her dreadlocks. She looked peaceful. "What happened?" Catalyst asked.

Celestia shook her head, "We are uncertain. We know that something significant happened to her. We both felt the surge of magic from her and a letter from Princess Twilight informed us that she felt it all the way in Ponyville. The type of magic though... it was unlike anything we have ever felt any being wield before. The surge changed her..."

Starburst lowered his forehoof and looked back and forth between Celestia and Luna, "What aren't you telling us?"

Luna cleared her throat, "We are not withholding anything from you. We have not made our observations certain yet. We wanted to be sure..."

A disembodied voice spoke from the surrounding stone, "Oh I can ASSURE you alright." A wisp of sparkling smoke wafted in from the door, circling the room, "She's somehow done the impossible, something that you and even I have always failed at," Discord coalesced out of the smoke, appearing with his arms crossed, "And there is no chance I'm giving it away." He wiggled his talon and paw at the two Alicorns, "You already have your suspicions, but you're afraid to speak them out loud." He suddenly snaked his way around Celestia, "Perhaps by staying quiet your fears will never be realized..." he gazed into Celestia's eyes, "Or perhaps you're just fooling yourselves."

Luna snorted, "This is no joking matter, Discord."

Discord nodded, "Oh I disagree. EVERYTHING is a joking matter. You simply refuse to see the comedic value, Lulu." He gestured to Full Spectrum, "What she's managed to attain is truly impressive. I can't WAIT to see what she does with her new power. Hopefully something interesting..."

"This is an unprecedented development," Celestia said seriously, "We have no way of knowing what is going to happen. She may not even wake up..."

Discord interrupted her, "Oh come now, Celestia, you don't really believe that. You should know better than anybody," he pointed to Full Spectrum, "This kind of magic always has a purpose. All we can do now is just wait and see." He shuddered, "Ooh the suspense is just killing me!" He slid the lion's claw across his neck and his head rolled off his shoulders. His head rolled under Celestia and he flashed a lewd grin, "Quite the sight from down here, Tia, but I do believe it's time for another waxing. Looks to me like you'll be smuggling Sasquatch soon enough. Those curly little hairs extend all the way to your..."

His head popped back into existence on his shoulders in a poof of smoke as Celestia firmly stomped on his head with her left rear hoof. Her face was bright red, "Enough distractions, please!" She said in a plaintive tone, "This is beyond serious!"

Discord snaked himself around her shoulders, "Easy there, Tia. No need to get yourself all worked up. The woman will be fine, or she won't be, and there is nothing you or I can do about it. If you and Luna are right, then the world just became a much more interesting place. If you're wrong then nothing's changed and everything will be back to normal... well, as normal as anything in this world can be. I say we leave this woman alone for now and focus on something that should prove to be FAR more interesting. Your Balzac guest is not going to be alone for long and THAT is exactly the kind of interesting I like. So much confusion and intrigue." He paused briefly, "Oh, here comes the second... and third and fourth... oohoohoo! This is just too much. Tell King Myrmidon I truly appreciate his dedication to causing chaos." He hopped off Celestia's back and wiggled his lion's claws, "Until next time, tootaloo." With a small flash of white light, he was gone.

The four Ponies all shared confused looks until Discord's words sank in. Half a second later, Full Spectrum's unconscious form was all alone in the room.

* * *

Scrax patted the back of the Balzac woman who had just crawled out of the pool of blood as the Gryphons continued throwing skulls into the crimson liquid. Myrmidon had stormed into the room with a skull already in his claws and chucked it into the blood as soon as he cleared the door. The Balzac woman had crawled out of the blood only a few seconds later. That was when the Gryphon King and all the others who had come with him had opened their heavy shoulder bags and began dumping the skulls into the blood. As the Balzac began climbing from the pool, the Gryphons took great care to help haul each one out and wait for the next to emerge. The last of the sixty-plus skulls was in the pool when Celestia, Luna, Catalyst, and Starburst came rushing into the chamber.

Celestia groaned at the impetuous King, but she, Luna, and Catalyst all lit up their horns to help lift the Balzac out of the pool. Once they stopped emerging, Celestia turned to Myrmidon, "What could have possibly possessed you to do this!?" She said hotly, "We had no idea if something like this would work, we don't know how much magic is stored in this pool, we don't even know how it works and you just charge on in here and..."

Myrmidon turned his head from the Balzac child he was wiping off and spat, "Shut it! We can talk later! For now, either help us, or stand there and do nothing!" He turned back to the child he was wiping off with his own purple cloak. He spoke softly to the child as he wiped the blood off the little Balzac boy, "Come on, warm up a little. You're safe now." The child blinked and looked up at the King with terrified eyes. Myrmidon wrapped the boy in his cloak and pulled him into his chest plumage, stroking the back of his head. The King's beak clacked as he shuddered, squeezing his eyes closed and holding the boy tightly.

The clack of claws on stone caused the four Ponies to turn around. The hallway behind them was filled with Gryphons, all holding skulls. Celestia stepped back, "How-how many did you bring?" She asked, not specifying whom she was asking.

Myrmidon spoke clearly, his attention never leaving the child, "The whole nation is coming here. Let us revive them and take them home. This is our responsibility, Celestia. You will not trouble yourself with it any longer."

Celestia blinked is confusion, "Your whole nation cannot have flown here in so short a time."

Luna put the pieces together easily, "Christopher..."

* * *

Chris was more busy than he ever remembered being. The Gryphons just. Kept. Coming. He teleported more and more in by the minute. As soon as one group entered the mountain, he transported in another group. It was like and endless stream of Gryphons. Fortunately for him, he had more than enough magic to keep going.

Luna appeared at his side in a flash of light, "Of all the foolhardy things you could ever do, this has to be in the top five! What are you thinking!?" She blinked as Chris teleported in yet another group of fifty Gryphons, "Stop bringing them here!"

Chris shrugged, "I will, once they're all here. Part of the agreement I have with the Gryphons, that allowed me to open up a shipping hub in Gryphonvale, was that I owe them a favor. The King contacted me as soon as he got the message and called that favor in. I always keep a few of the communication crystals on me so that my employees can get a hold of me in case of an emergency. Myrmadon used the one I left at the hub and asked me to bring them here and eventually send them back. I bring them in at night, then at dawn their time, they send a messenger here to let me know and I start sending them back. It's going to take a couple of days before they are all through."

Luna's jaw dropped open, "DAYS!?" She asked aghast, "When are you supposed to sleep!?"

Chris shrugged, "How long can you go without sleep?"

Luna caught the unspoken insinuation. Chris had injected himself with Alicorn blood, Luna's own blood. It mixed with his own and had changed him even more than it had with Artex. Alicorn biology had altered Chris in a powerful way. His magic stayed the same, but his body had changed on the inside. He was the first Human Alicorn and he had magical reserves to match it. Luna did not need sleep the same way normal Ponies did. For Alicorns it was a convenience more than a necessity. They could go without sleep for obscenely long periods of time, they would just need to make up for it later with one long sleep. Luna knew Chris could go for weeks without needing to sleep.

Chris smirked, "I keep my promises, Luna. I have no control over what Myrmidon or his Gryphons do once they're here. He runs his country and I have no say in it. He called, I made a promise, so I kept my promise."

Luna ground her teeth, "Nevertheless, this is irresponsible of you. We don't know what might happen if the pool gets overloaded."

"IF it even can be overloaded." Chris sighed as he teleported in another group of Gryphons, "Like you said, we don't know much about it. My brain is still Human, remember? This is how we experiment."

Luna frowned, "You know full well that Human scientists tend to be much more careful than this. You told me yourself."

Chris chuckled as he teleported in another group of Gryphons holding skulls, "Yeah, but I'm not at risk." He turned his head and gave the lunar Alicorn a kiss on her muzzle tip, "This is their choice, Luna. You know how I am about keeping to my word."

Luna grumbled, "Christopher please! This is dangerous! We don't know what could happen!"

Chris lowered his arms for a moment and looked at his fiancé, "I can't blame them for wanting to do this. They've suffered for thousands of years. Thousands, plural. What would you do if you had done something terrible beyond reason and you saw a chance to make it right? What lengths would you go to, to fix your mistake? Then ask yourself how much farther a mortal would go, to achieve the same thing." He raised his hands and teleported in another group of Gryphons, "Their entire society developed around a singular event. All their history is about to change. Who am I to keep them from trying to fix their mistake?"

Luna hanged her head, "But this could have been done in a much more organized manner. We could have developed a system to help the Balzac acclimate to the modern world..."

Chris shook his head and let out an exasperated sigh, "Luna," he moaned, "The original event which started all of this was far from organized. Let the Gryphons deal with it in their own way. Besides, I know you and Celestia are going to have somebody destroy that pool here soon." He teleported in another group of Gryphons as he spoke, "The possibility of somebody abusing the pool is super high. I mean, sure we could use it to bring war casualties back to life, but what if somebody managed to find the skull of King Sombra? Or somebody worse?" He shook his head, "I know you, and I know Celestia. You won't risk letting something like this being used for evil. You're going to destroy it. It's what I would do."

Luna narrowed her eyes, "I could stop you."

Her statement caught Chris' attention, "How? Fight me?" He laughed lightly, "It would be a lovers' spat for the ages."

"I could mingle with your magic and have the Gryphons teleported into the vacuum of space..."

Chris scoffed, "That's a bluff if I ever heard one. You would sooner cut off your own horn than intentionally murder innocents. You already know you can't stop me, love. This is happening and it's out of your control. I'm sorry to be so blunt, but you're just going to have to deal with it. The same way the Gryphons are going to have to deal with the Balzac back in Gryphonvale."

Author's Note

New update! Let me know if you spot any typos.

Chapter 29: Discovery

Catalyst sat talking with Celestia, "... and through that, I was able to determine that the Balzac do indeed have magic, but it is subconscious in a way we have never seen before. It's a natural defensive mechanism. When they become agitated, their magic lashes out at the agitator. The target is perceived as a threat by all others around them due to the magic altering their perceptions. In this way, it makes perfect sense for the Balzac to have leaned on a near emotionless state for social stability. I spoke with Scrax about it and he had no idea he had any magic at all. It makes sense for a species with such a magical defensive mechanism to develop a counter for it, even if they had no idea why they did so. To them, it was a way to elevate themselves above animals, in reality, it was a way to stave off the adverse affects of their defensive magic." Catalyst leaned back on her haunches, "And THAT is why Full Spectrum became so angry, why your Guards did nothing to interfere after you held them off, and why nobody came to your defense either during or after her tirade. I was initially confused as to why Scrax' magic did not work against Sven when he first saw him, but then I had a thought. I scanned his magical reserves instead of just his magerium and discovered that his body was still recovering his magic, so that when he was frightened of Sven at first, his magic had nothing to work with, no fuel for the proverbial fire."

Celestia listened intently as Catalyst explained. The two mares were seated in Celestia's tent. The Arch Magister had barged into the tent while Celestia was sleeping and she had launched into her explanation as soon as the Alicorn was coherent.

Even after two days of the Gryphons throwing skulls into the pool of blood, they were still not finished. King Myrmidon had asked that the interior of the mountain fortress be temporary Sovereign Territory of Gryphonvale. Celestia and Luna had accepted the proposal. The situation with the Balzac was no longer their responsibility if the Gryphons felt strongly enough about the crime of their ancestors that they were willing to go to extreme lengths to see the situation rectified. Had it been almost any other species, the Alicorns would have declined, but the Gryphons had proven themselves and the strength of their character and judgement over thousands of years. Celestia and Luna trusted them a great deal.

Celestia nodded as Catalyst finished her explanation. She remained silent for several moments as she tilted her head back and looked toward the sky, hidden beyond the top of her tent. She considered many things, for there were a great many things she had to do. She hummed in quiet contemplation, quietly adding a tuneless melody to her inner turmoil and thoughts. Many things weighed on her mind and she gave thought to each of them in turn. She considered the captured Bloodmages and their plight. She considered the dead from the massacre of the Humans more than two years prior.

She considered all the dead who had perished because of the actions of so many more. She felt as though she was being torn in half. One half of her wanted to weep for joy at the possible lives that could be saved by using the pool of blood. There was the possibility of reviving so many innocent or brave souls that had perished in violence or neglect. Never before had there been a ray of hope for those who had died, and suddenly she had access to a resource which could do what she had thought to be impossible. The joy of so many could be brought about from the use of the blood pool. So many families reunited, so much pain could be pushed to the side or worked through. The possibilities were vast beyond mere words.

The other side of her feared the pool. Death was a natural part of life and life was the responsibility of the Natural Magic of the world. Life and death were not for mortals to toy with under any circumstances. Or were they? Given the proper level of responsibility and conducted in a careful manner, would it not be right to gain some small measure of control over life and death? Many had the potential to bring death to many, many more. Did they have the right to do so? Sapient beings had been engaging in violent conflict since before the written word had been established. It was natural for creatures to carry the potential for death. In countries outside of Equestria, predators killed prey and even some prey animals had the ability to deal out death if threatened. Would it not be merely the opposite side of the same coin to learn how to return life as well?

Legends told of ancient Unicorns who tied their souls to gems they carried with them so that if their bodies died, they could be found and returned to life if their body was repaired. Modern Unicorns had no idea how to do so, but the references in history books were so prevalent it could be nothing short of truth, if a long lost truth. Was the blood pool any different? Or did the Natural Magic of the world simply allow the knowledge to be lost to the sands of time because mortals were not to have such things? Even if they decided to use the pool to resurrect some of the dead, where did it end? At what point did they have to draw the proverbial line?

Celestia's heart ached at the choice and worse yet, she had many other pressing decisions weighing on her. The announcement of Chris' engagement to Luna had sparked protests in many cities all across Equestria. Many Ponies believed that their Alicorn Princess should only marry another Pony. Many also protested the first group, claiming that all sapient beings had the right to marry whomever they chose. Alicorns would surely outlive their partners so in a hundred years it would not be an issue. Celestia nearly chuckled at the secret she knew about Chris. He would be around for eons longer than most Ponies, barring only the most powerful.

The announcement of his and Luna's wedding mandated that he give up his New Humansville citizenship status and take on the role of Foreign Nationalized Prince Consort of Equestria and the nobles had nearly rioted when they heard about a Human being named a Prince of Equestria. Civil unrest had sprouted for the first time in many centuries and Celestia felt it was her fault. Then there was the issue of the brand new Changeling Hive that the two rogue Changelings had spoken about. Celestia had decided to leave the situation under the control of the Emissary Staff. They had a good deal of experience and though Changelings were not their area of expertise, they had more experience than almost any others who might be able to deal with the situation.

The thought gave her pause. Was that the answer? Was that the solution? Delegating important tasks to others so they could learn to solve problems on their own? Looking back at her own actions, she was again torn. Her lack of direct personal, peaceful intervention when the Humans arrived at first had caused a great deal of suffering. At the same time, personal growth, especially the growth of Ponies as a species, was her biggest objective. She still felt guilty for the lives lost during the massacre, there was much she could have done better. Bringing the Guards alone was a mistake, that much was clear. As soon as the former commanders began grumbling about their hurt pride, she should have stepped in and spoken to all of the Guards, then gone directly to the Humans and spoken to them. She cursed herself for having taken a reactionary role instead of a proactive one. If she had personally escorted the Humans to the field and ordered her Guards to help them, how much more smooth would the integration of the Humans have been? How much easier would it have gone had she just given them knowledge of Velensovth?

Celestia bit her lower lip. The correct decision was blurry and unclear. She carried the weight of enough deaths on her shoulders already. If she stepped back and delegated tasks to others, there might very well be even more deaths. If she stayed where she was and continued her personal intervention in situations, the growth of her subjects might stagnate, again. Ponies had lain stagnant for centuries, but the arrival of the Humans had obliterated that stagnation and jolted Ponies into further, faster development than she had even imagined possible.

It all came down to the same answer: either way, it was certain that lives would be lost amongst the mistakes made, no matter who made them and every one of those deaths would be because of her.

Use the pool or don't use the pool.

Step back, or stay put.

No matter what she did, she knew that somebody somewhere would suffer in some way and all of it would be her fault.

She closed her eyes and continued humming as she thought. The sound brought some tiny measure of peace to her tortured mind. Without opening her eyes, she spoke to the Arch Magister, "I wish to be alone please, Catalyst."

The black Unicorn mare decided not to press the issue. She rose to her hooves and departed the tent. As the flap of the tent closed, she was ignorant of the many tears sliding down the face of the ancient Alicorn she left behind.

* * *

Morning Mist wandered about the camp of the captured Bloodmages aiding to those she could. She had nothing to do but she was unwilling to leave her brother. Whether or not he hated her, he was still her brother. Her Rectifier friend nudged her side to get her attention. Morning Mist looked to her left, at the concealed mare, "What is it?" Her tone was friendly, but direct.

The Rectifier motioned away from the Bloodmage camp, "You need a break, Misty. You're going to overwork yourself. You skipped lunch and I am not letting you skip dinner too. Let's get some food and watch the Gryphons." The visible tip of the Rectifier's muzzle spread into a friendly grin, "I know how much you like seeing the Balzac being brought home." She nudged Morning Mist in the side again, "I know it reminds you of going home yourself. It cheers you up and I haven't seen you smile all day. I want to see you smile."

Morning Mist was glad for her friend, she had so few. She was awkward around the other students and rarely spoke to any of them. She had been shocked to see Princess Luna up close and she had definitely been shocked to see the man who had beaten her so badly, but thinking back, she understood. She had not emotionally or mentally been in a place where she could have heard what any of the Humans or other Ponies were really saying. She had grown accustomed to being drunk on the power she wielded. She could do anything she wanted and nothing could stop her... until something did. He stripped her of all her power and authority. He revealed the Pony underneath the bravado and cruelty. He had humbled her, brought her low. In the depths of her lowest point and faced with what seemed to be her own impending death, she uttered words she did not even understand at the time.

She had spoken from her heart of hearts instead of from her anger and bitterness. She had been forced to reveal how she truly felt, she was not even aware of how she felt at the time. He had brought her to a place where she was forced to confront her true self. She had been stripped bare of every one of the trappings of the persona she had created and embraced in her bitterness. She looked back on the ordeal with fear, but also with relief. She had dug herself into a hole so deep, she could not have escaped even if she wanted to. She had allowed her hate to blind her to reality. She wanted to thank him in a way and in another way she wanted to see him burn for the pain he had caused her.

Her Rectifier friend had spoken of the ordeal with very mixed feelings. She expressed gratitude that Morning Mist had been brought to a place where she was forced to confront herself and her hate, but the method was one that the Rectifier has spoken of with the utmost disdain. The Rectifier claimed there absolutely HAD to have been other ways to reach her friend, but she was at a complete loss as to what those methods could have been. Morning Mist still felt confused about the ordeal, but whether or not it had been the right means to the same end, the end result was something she was grateful for.

The Pegasus mare turned to her friend and gave her a sad grin, "Yeah. Let's go find some dinner."

* * *

Morning Mist and the Rectifier sat down several Fathoms behind Chris as he continued sending Gryphons back to their homeland. The two mares settled down and let their steaming bowls of stew cool in the chilly evening air as they watched the man continue on his long task. Just a few minutes earlier, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna had announced they would be taking the captured Bloodmages to the Peacemaker facility via teleportation. The two Alicorn sisters had already began their exodus so Morning Mist and the Rectifier were taking their leisure.

Morning Mist had not realized how hungry she was. The smell of the stew was almost intoxicating. She closed her eyes and leaned over the bowl to breathe in the aroma. A sudden breeze sprang up just before she inhaled. As opposed to the smell of the vegetables and spices in the stew, she caught a whiff of something else. The smell struck a chord in her memory. Strong arms holding her gently in the darkness as she wept. Soft words spoken in a gentle tone for her comfort. The familiar scent of her first friend as he cared for her in his own way. The knowledge that she was not evil or bad, only that she had made those kinds of choices. The reminder that she could always chose how she acted. The reminders that all choices had consequences. The fellowship of just having another being close by. The lack of angst in having a relationship with somebody of the opposite sex. The agape love she had come to know through His actions and words.

The memories performed a speedy dance before her eyes and she remembered the smell, His scent. She blinked and focused on the source of the scent, her first friend. She felt the wind against her face and followed the direction... which led right to the long hair of the Human man who had beaten her to within an inch of her life. His hair was flying in the breeze, sending his scent into the wind.

Morning Mist forgot about her stew. In an almost dream-like state, she rose to her hooves and trotted up behind Chris. He was concentrating on sending the Gryphons and Balzac back to Gryphonvale, facing away from her. He was distracted. She suddenly spoke, not even thinking about what she was saying, "It's you."

Chris, not realizing who was addressing him, replied in a silly tone, "Well who else would I be?"

Morning Mist touched the necklace she never took off. It worked just like it always did, "You'll never be alone." The voice was exactly the same as his.

Chris froze as he heard his own words, spoken in his own voice. The Gryphons and Balzac in the circle, vanished back to Gryphonvale and Chris lowered his hands. He slowly turned around and looked down. Morning Mist stood behind him, just staring up at his face. She looked confused. The two held each other's gaze for a time before the mare spoke, "It IS you."

Chris did not know how to feel. He had easily recognized Morning Mist when he boarded the sky chariot days before. He had intentionally kept his voice down around the mare, fearing that knowing his identity might hurt her even more than he already had. His conscience still tugged at him for beating her as badly as he did and even more cor how extensively she suffered afterwards. His feelings on the event were mixed, but mostly negative. He took a deep breath and let it out in a huff, "I'm sorry you had to find out like this." he admitted sadly.

Morning Mist said nothing in response. Her mind was a maelstrom of confusion. Elation mixed with pain, joy fought with sorrow, and understanding clashed with confusion. She could not believe it and yet she knew it was true.

The pieces seemed to fall into place and her heart ached, "Is that the only reason you helped me!?" She spat, "Because you felt guilty!?"

Chris snarled and yelled back, "Was the only reason you repented, because I beat the tar out of you!?"

Morning Mist stepped back from the intensity of his wrath, "You..."

Chris took another deep breath and let it out slowly, "I went too far, Morning Mist. We both did. One crime does not excuse another." He swiftly fell to his knees and gripped her chin in his hands, forcing her to look at him, "I wronged you, like you wronged so many others. You're working to make it right. I was doing the same thing... but..." he let go of her chin and turned his head away sadly, "... but I'd be lying if I said I don't care about you." He shook his head and grunted in irritation, "I was there so I could know what I had done... I broke you and I... I wanted to help fix you. I thought that if you knew who I was it would hurt you. I never wanted to hurt you again. I have done more than enough of that." He reached down and gripped both of her forehooves in his hands, "Will you forgive me? " he asked as his eyes met hers.

Morning Mist shook her head, "I-I need to think about all this."

As if somebody had flipped a switch, Chris suddenly let go of her forehooves and stood right back up. He shot her a cocky smile, "Okey-dokey then!"

Morning Mist blinked in further confusion, "What?" Her eyes narrowed, "Were you just pretending?"

Chris shook his head as he motioned more Gryphons and Balzac onto the transport area, "Nope! I was TOTALLY serious. My seriousness never lasts very long though." He made a shooing gesture with his hands, "Go on now. You said you needed to think, and I KNOW nobody can do much thinking with my handsome self around." He punctuated his statement with a wiggle of his eyebrows.

Morning Mist sputtered, "You-you indolent, infuriating, execrable, ODIOUS MALE!"

Chris only laughed at her words, "Ooh! Keep those compliments coming!"

Morning Mist huffed in an irate manner and turned to leave when Chris' voice stopped her, "Take a chill-pill. We both goofed and we both want to do better. I handle serious things with insincerity and silliness. You're too serious. Go on, relax. We'll talk later, as long as you're comfortable with it. I WOULD like to talk to you again. You know, see how you're doing, catch up. I really do care, but I like to lighten the mood, too. Go rest. I'm not the only one working myself to the bone. I've seen you out there, trying to help the Bloodmages. Take a load off and eat, relax, settle down, and think about what I said. When you're ready, come find me, if that's what you want."

Morning Mist backed away from the possibly insane Human, "I don't know if I want to."

Chris sighed and for a brief moment he turned his head back to her, sincerity in his eyes, "I-I understand... and for what it's worth... I really am sorry."

Author's Note

Get angry at those typos!

Chapter 30: Lessons In Life

Full Spectrum awoke feeling refreshed but stiff. She blinked her eyes and rubbed at them sleepily as she yawned and stretched her back and shoulders. She slowly sat up, confused as she looked at the room she was in. Feeling rather good, she turned her legs and slipped off the bed, right onto Starburst who was lying right beside her stone bed. Her feet slipped on his haunches and she fell to the floor with a heavy thump. Starburst startled awake and zipped out from beneath the weight on top of him, wings spread defensively as he turned toward his startling assailant. He blinked and stretched his neck out toward her, "Full Spectrum?" He asked.

The woman in question groaned and rubbed at her sore bottom, "Yeah Star, it's me. What am I..." anything else she might have been ready to say was lost as the Pegasus stallion tackled her to the floor and began peppering her with kisses. The young woman squealed, writhing beneath him as he continuously poured out his love for her with small smooches to her face, neck, and shoulders. Eventually she wrapped her arms around him and pulled him close so that he was forced to stop kissing her, "Now, where's Catalyst, silly. And what happened to me? I don't remember anything."

Starburst tried to speak, however his face was firmly planted amidst some very appealing cleavage and came out as nothing more than a muffled series of grunts. Full Spectrum let go of his head and he held up his face so their eyes could meet, "You collapsed two days ago. The Princesses don't even know what happened to you. You were bleeding out of your nose, mouth, eyes, and ears. We were so worried about you." He quickly leaned in and kissed her fully on the lips. She returned the kiss and held him close.

When they parted from their affection, she smiled at him, "Something wonderful happened but... I have no idea what it was. All I know is that I feel good." She half way closed her eyes and leaned up to whisper into his left ear, "I mean really, really good." Starburst blinked in confusion as she withdrew her head from his ear and kissed him again, but with a fierce, fiery passion. Unable to help himself, Starburst moaned into the kiss. Taking the initiative, she deepened the kiss by slipping her tongue into his mouth as her hands roamed his sides and neck. His reaction was the same as one would expect from any young adult male who had never been with a woman. He lost himself to the moment. He pressed harder against her and his own tongue slipped into her mouth. She gripped the back of his mane and pulled him with her as she laid back onto the ground. Starburst's tail whipped back and forth wildly in excitement. Full Spectrum held him in place with her right hand and slipped her left hand along the underside of his chest...

"STARBURST, NO!" The loud scream echoed off the walls as Catalyst levitated him bodily off Full Spectrum. He reflexively tried to cover his free-hanging stallionhood with his hooves, but he could not reach it. It was dangling, pointed straight toward the stone floor.

The young woman groaned as the target of her affection was pulled away from her, "Noooooo!"

Starburst suddenly impacted the floor as Catalyst gasped loudly, "You're awake!?" Her eyes were locked onto Full Spectrum.

"Catyyyyy!" The young woman whined, "You stole my boy-toy!"

Catalyst blinked at the odd combination of words, "Erm, boy... toy?" She looked back to Starburst, who was lying on his back groaning in pain, having fallen belly-first onto a very sensitive organ. Realizing what she had done to him, Catalyst ran over to him as fast as her legs could carry her, "Oh Star, I'm so sorry! I walked in and i-i-i-it looked like she was still unconscious and that you were... doing things while she was asleep and... and... is there anything I can do to help!?" She asked frantically.

Starburst groaned again and rolled onto his right side, facing Catalyst, "It's... broken!" He pulled his forehooves away from his crotch and Catalyst felt sick. The middle of the shaft of his penis was bent almost ninety degrees. The skin had torn and blood was slowly pooling on the floor beneath him. He grunted in pain, gritting his teeth, "URRRRRGH!" He gasped for breath, panted then groaned again.

Catalyst felt beyond terrible. She mentally checked every spell she knew as quickly as she could and realized she knew no spells to fix a broken phallus. She wondered if a time reversal spell could help. She was interrupted as Full Spectrum crawled over and gripped Starburst's fifth leg in both hands. The young woman closed her eyes and opened her screfula, but instead of her hands glowing, her whole body was glowing. The color of the aura was not her usual color, the new aura was brilliantly prismatic. It formed a perfect outline around her body and by extension, it also outlined Starburst's penis. A few moments later, Full Spectrum opened her hands, revealing a penis that was perfectly formed and, 'Is it a little more thick than it was before?' Catalyst wondered.

Full Spectrum sat back on her bottom and yawned hugely, "Oohaah!" She shook her head and blinked, "Woo, that really takes it out of you." She smiled at Starburst and gently scratched the side of his muzzle, "Guess Catalyst kind of killed the mood, huh?"

Catalyst looked to the side in embarrassment, "I made a huge mistake," she looked back to Starburst, "I'm so sorry, Star."

Starburst shrugged from his position on the floor, "At least Full Spectrum healed me. I'm going to remember THAT pain for a loooong time though." His erection slowly slipped back into the sheath which tucked seamlessly against his belly.

Catalyst turned her attention back to her future sister/wife, "What was the magic you used to heal Star?"

Full Spectrum looked askance at the black Unicorn mare, "Uh MY regular magic?"

Catalyst blew out an exasperated breath and rolled her eyes, "If you say so, Spec."

"AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!" A sudden, blood curdling scream echoed through the hallways of the stone citadel. Two Ponies and one Human all sprung up and ran for the doorway. They watched as a hugely muscular Balzac ran naked down the hallway with two dozen female Gryphons chasing him. The Gryphons' talons and paws struck the floor sounding like a stampede as they yelled at the Balzac in Aerophene. The Balzac suddenly turned a corner further on down the hallway, but before he took a step, a shimmering, prismatic forcefield sprung into existence, courtesy of Full Spectrum, barring his way. He screamed and clawed in futility at the forcefield. The Gryphons caught up to him and the Balzac was quickly lost under the avalanche of leonine and avian body parts.

Starburst, Catalyst, and Full Spectrum watched as the Gryphons untangled themselves and stepped back. The Balzac was suddenly wearing a pair of pants and was trying to get them off. The Gryphons slapped his claws away from the pants, admonishing him in their native tongue, which the tall reptile had no way of comprehending. He looked sheepish, but he began inching his claws toward the pants again. One older Gryphon slapped his claws away from the pants a second time and the Balzac held his claw in a childlike manner, eyes downcast. The Gryphon scolding him began gesturing to his groin while making motions of disapproval for his previous naked state. Full Spectrum decided that the older Gryphon would have made a horrifying opponent in charades. Being able to pantomime decency with raptor talons was a truly impressive skill.

After a few more moments of scolding, the older Gryphon spread her wings and grasped the claw of the Balzac with her talons, gently escorting him back down the hallway like a mother would with a child. The trio of lovers just watched in fascination as the other female Gryphons all walked calmly back the way they had come, with the Balzac in tow.

Full Spectrum snorted in amusement, "Well that went well, I suppose." She eyed Starburst's haunches hungrily and licked her lips. For reasons he could not understand, the Pegasus stallion felt a sudden icy chill crawl up his spine. He slowly turned his head and met the hungry eyes of an amorous young woman. He felt a tingle in his stomach at the way she was looking at him. Full Spectrum reached for him but she was interrupted as an amethyst colored aura suddenly surrounded her entire body. She grunted and tried to escape the grip, "Catty!" She yelled, "Let me go! I need..."

Catalyst stepped out into the hallway, carrying the young woman behind her, "You need to get a check up first, is what you need. I can do scans all day long, but I'm not a medical professional. Something strange happened to you and we need to know what it was and what it did. You can make kissy faces at Starburst all you want, later. For now, we need to make sure you're not in any danger."

Full Spectrum squirmed in midair, reaching out for her fiance, "Noooooooo!"

* * *

Morning Mist dropped a single hair from her own head into the vial of blood she had taken from the massive pool. The hair burnt away into ash as it touched the surface and the red blood turned clear like water. She held the vial up for Princess Luna, "The pool is attuned only to the Balzac." She stated with finality, "Anything else will be burnt away and the pool will become useless." She dumped the liquid out onto the ground, "I was very careful about my tests. I used a Balzac scale for an earlier one. The scale was absorbed into the blood and the blood itself formed into more scales and tiny bits of flesh. The scales and flesh filled the vial and used up all the blood."

She carefully placed the vial back into her saddlebags, "The pool is finite and every resurrected Balzac drains some of the blood. Once all the skulls have been thrown in, I believe all we have to do is drop a single hair into the pool and it will become inert. The magic will be gone and the spell will be done."

Luna nodded in understanding, "Would it be possible to remake it, or to craft a new one?"

Morning Mist shook her head, "I don't know. But even if it were possible, would we want to? The blood of hundreds if not thousands or even more went into filling that thing. Their blood was kept fresh through a system of Blood Magic I have never even heard of and understand even less. I know of no way to recreate it and... I think it's for the best. This kind of power is beyond what anybody should ever use. Life begins and life is meant to end. This spell this... device, if you will, works against the natural order of the world. We cannot use it, we don't have the right."

Luna smiled softly at the Pegasus mare, "I see." She took a deep, slow breath and steeled herself for the next conversation topic, "Onto a different subject, I have heard that you met my fiancé and that you know what he did."

Morning Mist lowered her head and nodded, "I realized... recognized him four days ago... but I... I don't know how to feel."

Luna adopted a look of compassion, "I cannot tell you how to feel, nobody can. You must decide what to do. I have no right to offer my opinion nor suggest any course of action. Your course of action is yours alone. Just remember that you must live with whatever decision you make." She finished then thought better of it, "Do you wish to remain here until the pool is neutralized?"

Morning Mist scuffed her right forehoof against the floor of the tent, "I should, just to be on the safe side." She raised her head and regarded Princess Luna, "I appreciate you allowing me to help here."

Luna turned her head to the side and scoffed lightly, "You know Blood Magic and you were willing to come. You have demonstrated your eagerness to do better and you deserve that chance. You have proven our faith in you to be correctly placed."

Morning Mist blushed at what she perceived to be a compliment, "I... thank you, your majesty."

Luna waved her left wing dismissively, "You are one of a very small number who have seen us-me, at one of my most vulnerable and low states. You may call me Luna should it please you. I would have nothing against it."

Morning Mist was aghast at the casual nature of the statement, "I... I... don't know what to say..."

Luna smirked, "Then say nothing. I have other things to attend to." She rose to her hooves and trotted to the entrance of the tent, "I bid you a good day, Morning Mist."

* * *

(Many Leagues away...)

The morning might have been frigidly cold, but sweat poured down Cloud Cutter's face as he finally managed to keep pace with Darryl and Rose. On this morning, Cutter's future brother in-law had joined them. Cloud Cutter had been run ragged the first week, but the second week showed a noticeable increase in his endurance and muscle mass. Darryl had been tough, but Rose Thorn had been nothing short of brutal with the exercise routine. The mare was a muscular marvel. The Human and mare were an almost perfect team. They worked, thought, and moved in complete unison when on the job. They could practically finish each other's sentences. Cloud Cutter had been worried that his two 'truant officers' as they called themselves, would do nothing but run him ragged every day for two years so one can imagine his surprise when they told him that after morning exercises, that they would be taking him on patrol with them to learn.

Despite the deep aches in his body, Cloud Cutter was looking forward to learning something. Rose and Darryl had led Artex and Cutter on a run around the entire perimeter of the treeline surrounding New Humansville ten times before they stopped. They finished the run at the Emissary's house.

Rose, Darryl, and even Artex were hardly winded by the run. Cloud Cutter was exhausted and panting hard for breath. The inside of the house was toasty warm and Cutter felt his head swim from the sudden, drastic change in temperature. He stumbled for a moment before he gave up and flopped down on the floor of the foyer. His mouth hung open as he greedily gulped down air as quickly as his lungs would allow.

He heard chuckles from the other runners and looked up, only to see the three of them all smiling and giggling to one another. Artex knelt down next to the badly winded young stallion and patted him none too gently on his back, "The endurance will come with time." He gestured to Rose and Darryl, "It took nearly a full month before I could even DREAM of keeping up with these two." Artex drew back his hand and began walking toward the back of the house, "Come on, it's time for us to begin your REAL training."

Darryl and Rose waited until Cutter was on his hooves before they followed. As Cloud Cutter limped through the kitchen he noticed the pile of eggs, toast, and other breakfast items set out while his eldest sister and Oriana busied themselves around the kitchen. Despite her height and long legs, Vaiawa was already in the living room in her natural form, lying on a stout perch board close to the ceiling. She watched everything below with silent fascination. Cloud Cutter saw Artex sitting on the floor with his legs crossed and a strange look on his face.

Cutter laid down on the floor directly in front of Artex and waited silently. Rose Thorn and Darryl Hord laid and sat down, respectively, on either side of Artex. All of them were looking at Cloud Cutter silently. For his part, Cutter waited for one of the three to speak first. He had said little since his arrival and Darryl made him run a lap around the town if he spoke out of turn.

So there he sat, waiting for one of the three to break the silence. He waited.

And waited.

Cloud Cutter's eyes switched from Darryl to Rose to Artex and back again. He was determined to wait until one of them spoke first. When his eyes moved to Rose the next time, she met his gaze and held it. Her eyes bored into his for long minutes, but he held her gaze. Finally she spoke, "Answer the questions we ask you. Do not ask any questions of your own. Is that understood?"

Cloud Cutter held his body still as he replied, "Yes." He was afraid to move, 'Is this some strange Human custom?' He wondered.

"Good." Rose replied. It was Artex who spoke next. His question was a single word, "Why?"

Cutter only barely managed to refrain from asking, 'why what?' He gave the question some thought, 'Well I'm here because I almost murdered him, so that's probably what he is asking about.' Cutter opened his mouth and answered, "Because I thought you were dangerous."

Darryl asked the next question, "Why?"

Cutter blinked in confusion, 'Did I say the wrong thing? Did I give the wrong answer?' He pondered that question briefly before he looked back to Darryl, 'No. If I had answered wrong, he would have had me running more laps I'm sure. Was he asking me why I thought Artex was dangerous?' Deciding to go with that thought, he answered, "Because I had heard what Humans had done at Flankfurt and because I heard what the museum said about Humans."

"What happened at Flankfurt?" Rose asked.

"Humans attacked." Cloud Cutter said quickly.

"Why?" Artex asked.

Cloud Cutter opened his mouth to answer, but he quickly realized that he did not know. He closed his mouth and thought some more, 'I never stopped to ask why the Humans would attack Flankfurt.' He decided to go with his best assumption, "Because they wanted something."

Darryl was the next to ask, "Why?"

Cutter thought he was catching on the the reasoning for the questions, 'They want me to always consider the reasons for everything before I act so I don't make a mistake like that again.' Feeling the impetuous nature of youth, he answered, "I get it..."

"No you don't." Artex said quickly, "Answer the question. Why did the Humans want something?"

Cloud Cutter answered without thinking, "Because they didn't have it."

"Why?" Rose asked.

Cutter was stumped and he knew it. He hung his head feeling like a failure, "I don't know."

Darryl asked the next question, "Do you know what it was they wanted?"

Cutter simply answered, "No."

"They wanted revenge." Rose said. Cutter's head whipped up in keen interest as she continued, "They wanted revenge for seventy of them that the E.U.P. Guard massacred. They were traumatized and heartbroken. They were stricken with grief and not thinking clearly."

Cutter spoke without thinking again, "But those Ponies didn't do anything to them."

"Nor did Artex." Darryl quickly said.

Cutter closed his mouth, 'The comparison is not the same.' As if reading his thoughts, Artex spoke next, "The situations are not identical, but see the pattern: misunderstanding, violence, misunderstanding, violence... the pattern could have kept going. It was by sheer luck that it did not. Had it been any other Human, you would be guilty of murder."

Cutter hung his head even lower, "I'm so sorry for that."

Rose spoke next, "We know, but sorrow and contrition are not enough. The damage was still done." She lapsed into silence before speaking again, "Do you know why Artex wanted you to come here? Why he wanted you to undergo rehabilitation at New Humansville?"

Cutter shook his head, "I do not."

Rose's voice was hard, "Because he knew you could be better." She let the words hang in the air for some minutes before continuing, "When he got the stitches removed from his mouth a few days ago, we all sat down and had a long talk about this. He did not bring you here to keep punishing you. He had you brought here to learn to be the best. He brought you here because he. Saw. Your. Heart."

Darryl spoke next, "You were the one who flew all the way to Canterlot to tell the Guard about the Diamond Dogs over two years ago. You saved a lot of lives and I know that could not have been an easy flight. You acted to protect your city, at risk to yourself. In Trottingham, you and your friends were willing to confront an unknown creature you saw as a danger to your home. You thought he had skin as hard as diamond and some other powers, and yet you still did it. It was stupid, but the fact remains that you were willing to take on unknown odds to do what you thought was in the best interest of your home. You are here to learn how to do the same thing, using the right methods and thought processes."

Darryl paused and took a breath before continuing, "I heard you crying in your bed the first night... and the second and the third. I was surprised you lasted until day four before you broke down during the exercises. It's something we do in the Marines. We break down who you think you are and mold you into who you need to be. It's not pretty or gentle, it's rough and harsh. It's not meant to change who you are personality wise. It's meant to break you down until you're teachable, then build you back up. The eight days after your breakdown, was to get you to accept where you were and what you were doing. Now comes the instruction."

Rose grinned, "Oh don't worry," she said with a smirk, "You're still going to be doing the exercises with us. The difference is now you're going to learn."

Razor and Oriana trotted into the living room and set down platters of food in front of everybody. Artex looked at Cloud Cutter sternly, "You have ten minutes to eat. After that, the teaching begins."

* * *

Rose and Darryl left with Cloud Cutter eleven minutes later. Razor, Oriana, Vaiawa, and Artex finished breakfast at a leisurely pace, "What time are your parents coming, Razor?"

Razor Wit swallowed her mouthful quickly, "Some time before noon. We'll get the big stuff that involves you out of the way right now. I know you've been waiting to get to work in your workshop."

Artex nodded and swallowed his own mouthful, "I have. Are you sure you don't need my help with everything?"

Razor shook her head, "No. You deserve some time off and I've been planning this on and off my whole life."

Artex bobbed his head in acceptance, "As you wish, my love." He looked around to Oriana and Vaiawa, "If anybody wants me to build something specific, just let me know and I'll be happy to make it for you."

Oriana spoke up immediately, "A lab table! I'm going to need a good lab table to work on."

Artex smiled, "Sounds good. Give me the specifics after we clean up breakfast and I'll get right on it."

* * *

Rose and Darryl were decked out in their armor for their patrol. Cloud Cutter had been instructed to follow behind them and observe silently but to get himself to safety and not intervene on the off chance that something violent happened. Their patrol route was a set pattern for the week. All the other patrols were random. It was a good system and it was not regular. Every week a pair of officers drew straws and whichever team picked the short straw had the set pattern.

Cloud Cutter was bursting with questions, but he stayed silent and followed the two officers. He knew he had wings and he could fly away if he wanted, but he also knew he would eventually be caught. He also knew that he would be feeling terribly guilty for doing so. So he followed them silently as they walked their patrol.

Throughout the day he saw sky carriages come and go, landing on the roof of Town Hall then taking off again. He saw Cloudsdale hanging above the town as it had been for the past week, without providing any snow. There had been some sort of ongoing disagreement between the town and the cloud city about the weather. The Human Mayor and a number of the C.W.G. officer had gone up to the cloud city and resolved the issue, though Cutter had no idea what that entailed. He saw the nearly completed railway which could connect Flankfurt and Canterlot, depending on which switch was flipped at any given time. He saw Changelings and Bloodmages walking around openly. The first day, it had been a shock. After that it was not as jarring. The Humans seemed to be everywhere. They went about their business with Ponies, and Changelings as if it were an every day occurrence. Nobody acted nervous or jumpy around neighbors who would be shunned at the very least in most other towns and cities in Equestria. Nobody did anything he could not expect to see on any given day in Trottingham. The only differences were the races and backgrounds of the citizens.

Changeling and Pony foals played games of tag in their yards or on the playground of the school. Males and females of all races went to work, ran errands, and bought groceries. Everything was almost nauseatingly normal. He kept his eyes roving, always looking for something to learn. He was determined not to miss any opportunities and ignored as much of the goings on as he could. By the end of the day, Cloud Cutter had given up on learning anything useful. Nothing had happened.

Filled with disappointment, he followed Rose and Darryl back to the C.W.G. Headquarters. He followed them into the locker room and sat down on a bench while they changed out of their uniforms in the curtained off individual changing rooms. Darryl was the first to speak, "So what did you learn today, Cloud Cutter? You were pretty much silent the whole time, you must have learned something if you were doing that much thinking."

Cloud Cutter snorted, "I made it a point to be open to learning anything I could, but nothing happened so I didn't learn anything. I was totally focused on learning something and I didn't let anything distract me from it." His pent up feelings of disappointment began spilling out, "I was observant. I was attentive. I was focused. I WANT to do better! I don't want to hurt anybody again because of my own ignorance! I want to do my best and keep everybody safe and... and... and today was just a big waste of time!"

The shuffling of clothes ceased from beyond both sets of curtains. All was silent for a few seconds before both Darryl and Rose began laughing hysterically. Rose actually rolled out from behind the curtain of her changing booth, rolling around on the floor, clutching her sides and kicking her hind legs into the air.

Cloud Cutter felt his face heating up with embarrassment. There was obviously something to have been learned and he had missed it completely. He stayed quiet and went through his memories of the day as quickly as he could, looking for anything that he could have learned from, 'There must have been something I missed. Something that was really subtle. Some sort of minor event that I overlooked...' he wracked his brain, trying to come up with some lesson he should have learned.

Darryl pulled back the curtain from the doorway of his changing room and proceeded to hang his armor up in his locker, chuckling the whole time, "C-Cutter," he laughed, "Have you ever heard the saying, 'you can't see the forest for the trees'?"

Cutter tilted his head to the left, "Huh?"

Darryl waved his hand, "Nevermind. Human saying. What I mean is that you were so focused on not letting anything distract you from learning, that you didn't learn anything. You missed what was right in front of you."

Cutter felt like an idiot, "I don't understand. What did I miss?"

Rose trotted up beside him and nudged him with her shoulder, "What was it that you kept from being a distraction?"

Cutter was still confused, "Well... everything. I noticed that everybody went about their business like normal... honestly it was boring just walking around all day. Everyone I saw was completely... average, normal."

Darryl suddenly clapped his hands together dramatically, "TA-DA! Ladies and gentlemen, we have our lesson for the day! Let's go one step farther than that, though."

Cutter was feeling extra dense at that moment, "Huh?"

Rose snickered, lowering her head, "THAT was the lesson! You expected something big to happen, didn't you?"

Cutter nodded, "Of course I did."

"Why?" Rose asked.

Cutter opened his mouth to respond, but then he gave the question serious thought, 'Why DID I expect something to happen?' His thoughts turned inward, 'I know I was anticipating something significant, but it never came. Why did I have that kind of expectation? Officer Rose and officer Darryl never gave me a reason to believe I would see something so why did I?' The answer came to him and the realization made him blush with shame and more than a little humility, 'I expected something to happened just because I was hyped up. I WANTED something to happen... just like with Artex. I did not see what I expected, so I made something happen just to live up to my expectation.' The realization nearly made him tear up, 'I... am I so self-centered that I almost killed an innocent person JUST so I would not be disappointed?'

Darryl saw the realization on the young stallion's face. He closed his locker and sat down on the bench next to Cloud Cutter, "So to repeat my earlier question, what did you learn today?"

Author's Note

Something which took me entirely too long to understand myself. Let me know if you spot any typos.

Chapter 31: Greater Understanding

(Previous day...)

It had taken a few days for Visceral Slaughter and Mason to manage a few days off. They had agreed to go and help plan Razor's wedding. The train from Trottingham had been an early one and they both slept until the train reached Canterlot. Visceral led Mason through Canterlot and up to the Royal Palace. Mason was all eyes. He had been to Canterlot to visit and deal with Visceral Slaughter's family, but the visits had never been particularly pleasant and he had never taken the time to see the Royal Palace up close.

Slaughter was let in smoothly by the E.U.P. Guards and they did not give Mason any trouble either. Slaughter led him to a sky carriage that was already filled partly with other Ponies. Slaughter and Mason boarded the sky carriage and squeezed in next to four other Unicorns. The Guards closed and locked the sky carriage door then ascended into the sky toward New Humansville.

Mason was excited to see the town, "What does it even look like?" He asked openly.

The four other Unicorns laughed quietly. The only stallion out of the four spoke up, "First time to New Humansville?" He asked.

Mason nodded, "Yes, our daughter is getting married there. We're heading over to help her with the planning."

The three other Unicorn mares all gushed over his statement, "That's so sweet." One of them said, "Who's the lucky stallion?"

"Artex Rias." Mason said plainly.

The three mares all froze wide-eyed, while the stallion smiled widely, "Let me guess... you're the parents of Razor Wit then."

Visceral Slaughter sat up straighter, "We are." She said crisply.

The stallion smiled wider, "You should be proud of her. She's accomplished more in her short life than most ever dream of."

"So," Slaughter said in a more relaxed tone, "Why are you four heading to New Humansville?"

Two of the mares and the stallion shared warm looks before one of the mares answered, "We're going there for the weekend. We attended the festival and we just loved it so much we've been back every weekend ever since."

The third mare merely smiled, "I happen to be going there to confer with some of the Human clothing designers and to visit with two dear friends of mine, Fancy Pants and Fleur De Lis."

Mason's eyebrows rose, "I'm not from Canterlot, but I know those are some significant names to be casually throwing around."

The alabaster mare smiled back at Mason, "They would think it a disservice to hear such things. They might have been rich at one point, but from what they have told me, they are much more happy where they are now."

Visceral Slaughter eyed the mare up and down before extending her forehoof, "Visceral Slaughter."

The Unicorn mare accepted her hoof politely, "Rarity. A pleasure to meet you."

Mason tuned out the conversation as he watched the landscape pass by below. Snow littered every surface down below. The ivory white dusting reflected the sun gloriously and the movement of the sky carriage made it seem like a swath of sparkling diamonds had flooded the landscape.

The flight to New Humansville was less than an hour. Mason was startled when the sky carriage dipped below Cloudsdale, which was settled over the town, not yet having any snow. The town came into view and Mason was dumbstruck. He had expected it to still be under construction for having sprung up so quickly. He was shocked by how finished everything looked.

As the sky carriage landed on the roof of Town Hall, Mason and Visceral Slaughter said their goodbyes to Rarity and the other Unicorns. They departed first and his wife led him quickly down the stairs of Town Hall. She was quick and moved at a brisk pace. Descending to the third floor, she stopped at the reception desk near the top of the stairs for the next floor down.

There was a Human woman sitting behind the desk and four Humans and Ponies dressed in strange metal armor standing around the next set of stairs. The Humans woman slid paper forms toward Mason and his wife, "Please read and sign these forms carefully. If you have never been to New Humansville before, feel free to ask any questions you have and I will be more than happy to answer them. If your name is already in the registry, please present your passport now."

Mason began reading the form while his wife levitated her passport out of her saddlebags, "Visceral Slaughter." She said setting the small booklet down on the desk, "I trained here at the beginning of the year, with the Community Welfare Guardians."

The Human woman turned in her chair and opened a filing cabinet, "V, v, v, v... not many in here... ah, here we are." She slid the folder out of its envelope and read through it before looking up, "You are cleared to enter the town. There have been no new laws enacted since you were here last, ma'am." She slid Slaughter's passport back to the mare right when Mason finished filling out his form. He slid it back over the desk and the woman began making out a passport for him, "Please take a seat in the waiting room to the right while I fill this out. Feel free to help yourselves to the complimentary coffee and pastries while you wait. There are information booklets and maps in there if you want them. I will call you when I finish."

Mason and Slaughter trotted into the waiting room while Rarity and the other Unicorns presented their passports and were let in. Mason poured himself a cup of coffee and sat down next to his wife, "The laws here are fairly similar to the rest of Equestria, but some of the written laws have me nervous." He admitted.

His wife turned her head and nuzzled him, "Which ones?"

"The weapons laws were a big surprise. I wasn't expecting there to even be a mention of it, but apparently it's legal for anybody to carry weapons." Mason said.

Slaughter giggled at his statement, "Did you completely miss the fact that Artex had a weapon when he came to visit?"

Mason whipped his head toward his wife, "What? Where? I never saw it."

"He kept it in his belt." Visceral Slaughter said, "He never used it, even against Cutter. And just so you know, it's legal for Humans to carry weapons anywhere in Equestria, not just here. Anything else stand out to you?"

"Yeah, the law about Bloodmages was a shocker." Mason admitted.

Visceral Slaughter nodded, "It was for me as well. I never expected to have any dealings with those murderers outside of fighting one or running for my life... I hate to admit it, but while I was here I can honestly say that I never had any trouble with them."

The Human woman walked in and held Mason's passport out to him, "Here you go sir. In the future, just show us the passport and we can let you in much faster. Enjoy your stay here in New Humansville."

Mason took the offered passport and slipped it into his saddlebags then followed his wife down the stairs to the bottom floor and out the doors. Mason was all eyes as they made their way through the town. He felt as if his brain was about to explode. Undisguised Changelings moved around the town, going about their business as if nothing were out of place. And the Humans. The Humans were everywhere. They did not come in as wide an array of colors as Ponies did, but the differences in height, weight, and build were far more varied than one normally saw with Ponies.

Visceral Slaughter led them to a building which had a strange symbol on the front of it. The symbol was that of a weight scale, except the cross bar was an elongated infinity symbol. Each side of the scale had, instead of weights, a sword on one side and a heart on the other. The two balanced almost perfectly, with the heart seemingly just a little heavier than the sword.

Slaughter led him inside the building and up to a desk, behind which sat a red haired Human woman wearing intimidating metal armor. Her helmet sat on the desk, occasionally crackling with messages. Mason's wife trotted right up to the desk and reared back on her hind legs. She planted her forehooves on the metal edge of the desk, metal specifically placed there for such a purpose, "I neglected to ask when I trained here, officer McNeil, could you tell me where my daughter's house is?"

The woman looked up from her work and recognition flashed across her face, it was not the pleasant kind of recognition either, "I remember you. You're the Unicorn who never talked to any of us outside the classroom."

Visceral Slaughter lifted her right forehoof and rubbed the back of her neck, "Erm, well that is to say... uh..." she sighed and took a deep breath, "Officer McNeil... Maggie, may I call you Maggie?" She did not wait for the woman to respond before she continued, "Look, I messed up pretty badly, okay? I was mean to everybody who wasn't a Pony and that wasn't fair to any of you. I'm trying to get to my daughter's house so we can help her organize and plan her wedding to Artex Rias. This isn't easy for me, but I'm really trying. Why don't you just give me a break and tell me where my daughter lives?"

Maggie McNeil, being of Scottish descent, was predisposed to holding grudges. However, the sincere, albeit blunt words of the mare convinced her to acquiesce, "She lives just outside of town. Follow Centre Ave. West and you'll run right into it. You can't miss it. It's the only house outside of town and it has a big, stone shed off to the side." She paused and tapped the index finger of her right hand against her chin, "Actually, I can do you one better. Hold on a second," she reached over and picked up the helmet off the desk and set it on her head, "Officer McNeil to Rifin." She called over the comm system.

A deep, rumble responded in the helmet's receiver, "Rifin here, go for McNeil."

"Rifin, Razor Wit's parents are here. Would you be willing to take them to her place?" McNeil asked in a mischievous tone.

"Not a problem. Suey is here with me at the playground though. Want me to send her instead since she lives there?" Rifin asked.

McNeil decided not to be too mean to Slaughter, "Yes please."

"10-4. Rifin out." He said, cutting the transmission.

Officer McNeil removed her helmet and set it back on the desk, "Suey will be here in a few minutes. She lives at their house. Just watch for the big pig by the front doors, that's Suey."

Visceral Slaughter pushed herself off the desk and back onto the floor, "Thank you, Maggie."

"You can call me Officer McNeil. But... you're welcome." She replied begrudgingly.

Mason and Visceral Slaughter waited by the front doors until a huge pig trotted up to the doors. She was so tall her back was almost level with the top of the doorways. Suey lowered her huge head and nudged open the left door. Officer McNeil casually pointed to the two Ponies with the bulging eyes. Suey turned her head to them, snorted, and backed out of the doors while Officer McNeil called to them from her desk, "Just be glad it was Suey who came instead of Rifin. He's almost five times her size. We're going to wait until she's done growing before we make a comm system for her. Otherwise we'll end up replacing it every two weeks." She waved at the two Ponies while wearing a shit-eating grin, "Bye-bye."

* * *

Visceral Slaughter was getting the third degree from Mason the entire time Suey was leading them to the house. The Great Pig had said nothing and the two Ponies were ignorant of the fact that she could speak. Mason grilled his wife about her previous behavior, "... and furthermore, it seems pretty obvious to me that you had to have been pretty nasty when you were here for that Human mare to still be upset."

"Human females are called women." She corrected her husband.

Mason ignored her correction, "You had the perfect chance to get to know the newest species on the planet who, I hasten to add, not only provided a way for you to fulfill your dream of being a Guard but also PAID for your room, board, and training?"

For her part, Visceral Slaughter merely nodded her head patiently, "Yes, yes I know. I messed up. I know it wasn't logical but... since when is species oriented prejudice a logical thing? I know I was unpleasant when I was here before, but we're here to help our daughter achieve one of her own dreams. A dream which involves he marrying a Human." She turned puppy-dog eyes on her husband, "Can we PLEASE focus on our little filly?" Mason sighed and nodded silently in reply.

Suey stopped outside, next to the door and motioned toward it with her snout. Visceral Slaughter and Mason still did not know what to make of her. They nervously trotted up to the door and knocked. A few moments later the door opened, revealing Oriana. The smiling Zebra stepped to the side, holding the door for them, "Come on in." She suddenly spotted the Great Pig standing right next to the door, "Oh hi Suey, I would have thought you were busy stalking Rifin." She said with a cheesy grin.

Suey rolled her eyes and snorted, "I watch him. I do not stalk."

Oriana snickered as Visceral Slaughter and Mason stared with wide eyes and open mouths, "Whatever you say, Suey. Come tell me when you're willing to admit you have a crush on him."

Suey turned and trotted back toward town, "If it ever happens, I will." She called over her shoulder.

Oriana closed the door with a giggle and finally noticed the expressions on the faces of the two Ponies. The Zebra mare tilted her head in confusion, "What?"

A yell from the direction of the stairs alerted the three of them that Razor had spotted them, "Lamine, Lamane!" She charged down the stairs and collided with her parents, knocking them over in a Pony-pile hug. The three of them exchanged tight, squeezy hugs as Vaiawa slowly descended down the stairs in a much more regal manner, "It is good to see you two again." She was in her natural form.

Visceral Slaughter felt her heart speed up when she saw the Changeling Queen, 'Keep it together.' She coached herself, 'She hasn't done anything wrong.' It was so difficult for her. Vaiawa was more than twice the height of Razor Wit and Visceral Slaughter was even shorter than her daughter, though nobody in the entire herd was shorter than Oriana. The Changeling Queen exuded potential power and despite herself, Slaughter had trouble not shivering with fear.

Mason hugged his daughter warmly, "How's my little filly?"

Razor playfully shoved him, though she barely moved him a hair, "I'm anything but a filly, Daddy. I'm getting married!" She squeed in delight, "Come on into the living room and we'll get started!" She climbed off her parents and headed toward the rear of the house.

Mason stood up easily and extended a helping hoof to his wife, "Up you go, beautiful." He said as she accepted his offered hoof.

The two of them followed Razor Wit into the living room with Oriana and Vaiawa bringing up the rear of the procession. Mason and Slaughter admired the outline of the house. It was well-built, spacious, stout and Mason approved. Razor was already lying on the floor when everybody else arrived. She had a small desk on the ground and a quill, ink, and sand ready to write down the plans.

She waited until everybody else laid down before beginning, "Alright, I know traditions are important to you, Mother, but our herd is probably one of the most nontraditional in recent history. That being the case, I want an even balance between Human wedding traditions and our own."

Visceral Slaughter looked around the room and snorted, "If your fiancé is so concerned about the traditions of his people, then why is he not here?"

"Because he's out in his work shed building things for us with his hands. He knows that I'm familiar with many Human wedding traditions, we talked about it these past few days. He is confident that we can create something balanced." She shot her Mother an amused look, "Besides that, he's very easy to distract and I don't even want to think about his lack of organizational skills." Vaiawa and Oriana giggled at the statement, not because it was amusing by itself, but because it was so true. Vaiawa spoke up, "His friends say he has a case of A.D.O.S. It stands for Attention Deficit Ooh Shiny. Neither of you have had a chance to be around him when he is at ease. He lapses into the most random topics in conversation and occasionally just up and playfully pokes one of us for fun. It is always some extreme with him, he says it is from his... issue. He can be the most serious, uptight individual you will ever meet in one minute, and the most random, silly person the next."

Oriana a added her two cents as well, "We have seen him in all manner of moods on our travels. At first we assumed he was acting oddly because he was always stressed out over our work. We later found out he has some sort of personality... quirk which makes his mood change from one extreme to another in a matter of seconds depending on what is going on. We have to help keep him focused sometimes. When something catches his interest though, he pours himself into it heart, mind, and soul. Trust us, it's better to do the organization without him here. He'll be along when it's dinner time."

Razor nodded, "Right. So first, my gown. Humans have the tradition of the woman wearing a white gown, just like we do. But instead of it being white to make the bride easier to identify, Human women wear white to portray the purity of the bride."

"Purity?" Visceral Slaughter asked.

"Yes. It is supposed to symbolize her... erm... virginity. Even though the bride is not always a virgin when she gets married. Because of the two traditions being so similar, there is no conflict there. Now, Humans from Artex' part of their world have a few other traditions about the bride. One is that she have a veil covering her face when she is walked down the aisle by her Father." Razor looked up to her own Father, "Is that alright with you?"

Mason's smile grew wider, "Now that is a tradition I like... but wouldn't that detract from the bride and groom being the focus of the wedding?"

Razor shook her head, "Not at all. The Father is supposed to walk the bride down the aisle and pass her off to the groom. It's supposed to be symbolic. The Father is releasing the bride from his care under his house and giving her to the groom. He is passing off the responsibility for her to her husband."

Visceral Slaughter just had to speak up, "I don't want to assume anything, but it sounds like Humans are... treating the bride like a possession more than a Pony-uh person."

Razor tilted her head from side to side, "Uhh, yes and no. In ancient times Human men used to treat their wives somewhat like possessions. Modern civilized Humans would never do that. Human men have a social expectation of being providers and protectors of their families. Artex in particular feels it very strongly. The symbolism is that the Father is relinquishing that responsibility and entrusting his daughter to the groom for him to keep safe, not as a possession."

Visceral Slaughter hummed in thought, "That seems acceptable, if somewhat backward. Then again, you did say that Humans have a roughly equal gender ratio, so it makes more sense in context."

Razor beamed at her Mother being so understanding, "Alright next thing: the veil. Human brides often wear a veil to hide their faces. Artex is not particularly excited about that tradition so we can eliminate that one. Next is the... garter." Her face flushed crimson at even speaking the word.

Mason and Visceral Slaughter grew concerned at their daughter's sudden blush, "Is something wrong, Razor?" Her Mother asked.

Oriana and Vaiawa were giggling at the embarrassed blush on Razor's face. Vaiawa decided to field the question, "The garter is a frilly circlet of satin and lace that the bride wears around one of her hind legs. The groom is supposed to publicly remove it. Some traditions have him remove it with his teeth."

Razor's blush deepened as she explained, "The practice is often interpreted as symbolic of... deflowering. The groom will remove the garter and toss it to a group of unmarried men at the wedding. The tradition, which is more superstition than anything else, states that the man who catches the garter will be the next to get married. It is meant to be silly..."

"It's obscene." Visceral Slaughter growled, "That kind of thing is meant to be shared only between a husband and wives." She bit her tongue to keep from saying something worse, 'It's her wedding, it's her wedding, it's her wedding...' she kept repeating the mantra until she was calm again. She cleared her throat, "Razor please..." she trailed off as she sought the proper way to phrase her statement, "While I can appreciate you being willing to adhere to the traditions of Artex' people, are you sure you're comfortable with such a... forgive me for saying this, but such a lewd and embarrassing public display on your wedding day?" She scooted on the floor so she could be closer to her daughter, "Razor, you seem uncomfortable with the very idea of having him do that. I can only imagine how embarrassed you would be on your wedding day. For your sake, I hope you only ever have one, but it is supposed to be a special day." She lapsed into silence and placed a comforting hoof on her daughter's side, "Just..." she struggled to get the words out, "Just be sure that whatever you two decide, is what you really want."

Razor studied the small list in front of her for some minutes before she looked to her Mother, "I-I want to do it."

Visceral Slaughter turned an alarming shade of red, but instead of verbally exploding, she took several long, deep breaths and calmed herself, "If-if that is what you really want... I... I have no right to say otherwise."

Razor instantly perked up, "Oh good! I didn't want to anyway." She quickly crossed 'garter toss' off the list while her mother sputtered.

"Wait, what?" The elder Unicorn mare asked.

Razor gave her mother a level stare, "I just had to be sure you were willing to go with whatever I decided, even if it wasn't what you wanted."

Visceral Slaughter lowered her head, her eyes downcast, "I suppose I deserved that." She looked back up and met her daughter's eyes, "Razor Wit, you're my only birth-daughter. I know I've been unfair to some of your friends but... I really do want you to be happy. I love you and I want what's best for you... whether or not I always agree with what you decide... in the end the decision is still yours and I will respect that. I'm so sorry I was like that for so long." She closed her eyes and stuck her head under Razor's chin, "I don't ever want to lose you, but by being so overwhelming I can see I was just pushing you away even more. I was wrong, what I did. I'm sorry I hurt you so much."

Razor Wit was stunned. Her mother almost never apologized for anything. Despite the rift between them, Razor still loved her mother deeply. She lowered her head and nuzzled the older mare back, "I'll try to forgive you, mama." Before either one could say anything, Mason enveloped them in a massive, tearful hug. He set his chin on top of Razor's head and sighed, "There's my girls." He squeezed them tightly against his chest, glad to have seen some measure of resolution between them. Oriana and Vaiawa shared a smile and just stayed where they were. They were in no rush and both of them could see that the family had begun to patch up the hole in their hearts.

Author's Note

Another chapter. Let me know if you spot typos.

Chapter 32: Distress

Needless to say that once Razor finished writing up the list of wedding specifics, her mother just had to mention that she had seen Rarity on the flight over. As such, the tan Unicorn mare immediately dashed out to find her, while dragging her mother along for the ride. Mason smiled at the two receding figures as he closed the front door, which Razor had left open.

Vaiawa and Oriana both headed to their respective rooms in the house and Mason decided to find his future son in law. He trotted out the back door, which was at the far end of the living room, and headed toward the large shed out back. As he approached the shed, he heard the familiar sound of a wood saw being appropriately applied. The Earth Pony stallion followed his ears to Artex' workshop. It was in the very back of the stone building.

Artex was standing in front of a work bench sawing a plank of wood while sweat dripped down his face despite the cold. A stack of three more, already cut planks were stood up leaning against the side of the bench. As soon as he finished the cut, Artex picked up a scraping plane and began evening out the edges of the cut and the flat of the wood itself. He worked smoothly and steadily, shaping the wood to fit his needs. Mason had been around a multitude of carpenters during his time laying bricks. Artex was not a professional by any means, but he did obviously know his way around a workshop and his cuts were straight and sure.

Looking at him working to build whatever it was, Mason noted exactly how much his arms bulged when he applied his strength. He was strong, perhaps stronger than Rose Thorn. His strength did not come from regular bodybuilding, but from exercise and hard work, the kind of hard work Earth Ponies admired so much. Mason cracked a half smile, 'He's a good stallion for my daughter.'

Mason decided to announce himself, "Hello Artex." He had to raise his voice over the sounds of construction.

Artex whipped his head around but smiled and waved when he saw Mason, "Hey there Mason. Come to see how your future son in law works?"

Mason shrugged and trotted up to the work bench, "Mostly to say 'hi'. Razor heard that some fancy designer was in town so she took off with her mother in tow, to see if she could convince the designer to make her gown."

Artex smiled at the thought, "She's going to look stunning no matter what she wears. Who was the designer?"

"Unicorn mare named Rarity. We sat with her on the flight over here." Mason informed the man.

Artex' eyebrows rose, "I didn't know she was in town. Razor, Oriana, and I know her personally." He smirked waved his hand, "She'll do it for sure." He motioned to the work bench with his head, "Care to see what I'm building?"

Mason trotted up to the work bench and lifted his forehooves onto the edge, "So what is all this?"

"This is going to be an alchemy table for Oriana to mix her potions and salves on. These four planks are going to be the tabletop and I'm getting ready to start on the back and legs next. I want the back to attach to the wall to help keep it steady. I already have Oriana's leg measurements so I know how tall it needs to be. The legs are going to be some of the tricky parts. I figure I'll have them under the four corners, but recessed about a Hoof each, then use a quintet of nails driven into the top of the table, to attach them. I considered using wood adhesive, but it takes a long time to dry properly and it would be impossible to move if the need ever came up."

Mason nodded along, Artex' statements made sense to him, "Any plans for building cribs?" The stallion asked suddenly.

Without missing a beat, Artex nodded his head, "Darn right. That's one of the two reasons to get married after all: to dedicate your life to your love, and to have children with them, or foals in this case." He glanced at Mason, "I'd be a pretty poor example of a man if I never wanted to continue my bloodline. It would be extremely selfish of me."

"How long do you plan to wait until you do?" Mason asked.

"Until she says she is ready. I won't push her into it unless I'm getting too old." The man sighed woefully, "Unfortunately that won't be very long by Kavim reckoning." He chuckled darkly, "That's actually part of the reason I was reluctant to pursue a romantic relationship with a mare." He glanced back at Mason, "I guess we never told you that Humans only live about eighty years, huh?"

Mason's eyebrows rose, "And how old are you, right now?"

Artex turned back to the bench and let his weight sink onto his forearms, "Thirty-three. I have only about fifty years left in me, maybe a little more." He hung his head sadly, "I didn't want to leave my wives alone and mourning my loss for over a hundred years. They don't deserve that kind of heartache... but they already know that my expiration date is much closer than any of theirs. This is what they want, and I know it's selfish of me, but I want this too." He pushed himself off the work bench and turned around completely, facing the doorway, "I've already told them that when I'm gone, I want them to move on and find somebody else."

Artex lapsed into silence for some minutes while Mason gave the man's words some thought, before adding his own observations, "Artex," Mason began, "When it comes to the unity of a herd, it's not just the stallion who holds it together, but the bond shared between all of Its members." Artex turned his head back to Mason, listening intently while the older stallion spoke, "When one member is lost, sometimes the only thing that keeps the remaining members from succumbing to grief and despair is the love they have for each other and 'moving on' to find other stallions may only lead to further complications and heartaches, especially if there are foals involved. A herd that can be torn apart so easily is a herd built on a foundation of unstable clay instead of rock and should anything happen to either you or one of the mares, they will need each other more than you can possibly imagine. It's not common for Ponies to die of broken hearts when their mate dies, but it has been known to happen on rare occasions." Mason's words held a ring of sincerity that Artex could not deny.

Eventually Artex clapped his hands together and turned back to the work bench, "Eh well, that's years in the future. Right now, I have something to build for a wonderful Zebra maiden." He turned to Mason and cocked an eyebrow then spoke in an outlandish accent, "Whell then gud sah, wuld yew cear teh 'elp a lod wit sum wud werk?"

Mason returned a small smile to the man, "I think I can help a bit here and there..." he suddenly remembered something odd that had been tickling the back of his mind, "Say Artex, do you happen to know why Cloudsdale is overhead but there is no snow on the ground yet?"

Artex huffed angrily, "Yeah, the whole town knows about THAT debacle. Apparently some stuffy big-wigs in the weather department took exception to providing snow for a town that harbors Changelings. They used the excuse that New Humansville was not covered under the agreement Cloudsdale Weather has with Equestria, due to it being a protectorate. Then they have the audacity to demand financial compensation for bringing Cloudsdale out here and they still refuse to provide any services. The Ponies in charge demanded money, and a LOT of it, or else they said they would leave Cloudsdale where it is and keep our crops from growing. Once word of THAT got out, Pegasi from all over Cloudsdale refused to keep working until the Ponies in charge were removed. Our Mayor and some of our C.W.G. officers went up there a few days ago and sorted the mess out. From what I heard, there has been a recent change of department heads, some arrests, and a few minor injuries, mostly broken bones and concussions. The new department heads are just getting paperwork in order and then we'll have our snow."

Mason's eyebrows rose again, "I wonder what happened up there?"

Artex shrugged, "I may or may not know. I'm not at liberty to say much on that matter. I will say that the citizens of Cloudsdale know they have New Humansville as an ally to be respected."

Mason pondered the vague statement and all its implications, 'One of the smallest towns in Equestria took on the Weather Conglomerate and WON!? Good grief! I'm glaaaaaad New Humansville isn't hostile.' He cleared his throat and changed the subject, "How is Cloud Cutter doing?" Mason licked his lips then further clarified his reasoning for the sudden question, "I'm going to be blunt about this, if I'm being honest, I don't know that I could see myself going to the lengths you did to help him, had I been in your position. I am grateful you were willing to put forth so much effort to help, especially after he nearly killed you, but I am also curious as to why you did it."

Artex smiled and looked at the back wall of the workshop, "To whom much is given, much is expected." he quoted quietly before turning back to Mason again, "I've been forgiven for a lot of things I did when I was younger... not all of the incidents were small and harmless either." He paused to collect his thoughts properly, "I'm going to be part of your family, Mason. I learned back on Earth that love is a choice. I chose to care about what is best for others no matter how I feel about them or what they've done. Family definitely falls into that category. I would be the biggest liar if I said I wasn't upset, irate even, about what Cutter did to me, but my temper is what we call 'flash-fire'. It flares up quickly and burns itself out just as quickly as long as I have time to calm down. While Cutter may have injured me severely... I really don't think he meant to go so far. He took steps to try to rectify what he did." Artex chuckled dryly, "You should have seen his face when he saw the blood. He just froze there with his jaw hanging open. He was stunned, shocked, surprised. He wasn't expecting what he did to be so severe. I don't think he deserved to deal with my memories or rot in a cell... not when I knew a way to temper his actions."

Mason cocked a half-smile at the disfigured man, "That's a more just mentality than I would probably have, if it were me. You really are the right stallion for my daughter, even if you could crack a mirror with that face."

Artex smiled as he measured out the table legs' length and began sawing, "To answer your initial question; he's doing well. I think this is just what he needed. His life is structured and strict right now, but he is learning things that will help him for the rest of his life. You don't need to worry, Mason. He's going to be an excellent stallion when he's done. I think he has a bright future in either the Civil Guard or the E.U.P. He has a good heart, he's proven that. He just needs to learn how to temper his actions with wisdom, and that is exactly what we're teaching him." Mason held the wood still while Artex sawed away. The stallion's thoughts having turned sour at the mention of the injuries his son gave the man. The two of them kept working and talking until Oriana called them in for dinner.

* * *

Artex and Mason wiped sawdust off themselves and walked from the shed to the back door of the house. The sun had not yet set so the two of them easily saw all the weather Pegasi pushing clouds here and there, preparing for the first snowfall. They also saw Suey trotting back from town. She passed them and snorted in greeting before entering the shed, which was more her house than a workshop.

Artex reached the door first and held it open for Mason. The two of them sniffed the air appreciably, "Mmmm, smells like Vaiawa went all out." Artex said.

"Vaiawa is cooking? I didn't know she could cook." Mason expressed.

Artex chuckled, "It just kind of worked out like that. Oriana has her potions and so forth, Razor Wit is going to begin teaching language lessons at the school here soon, and Rose works as a C.W.G. officer. Vaiawa felt like she was the only one not contributing so she volunteered to cook for everybody."

Mason looked up at Artex, "And what about you?"

"I'm having trouble deciding whether to join the Community Welfare Guardians or take up work as a carpenter. I'm leaning more toward officer though. I know how to keep people safe and I like doing it. Then again, I also want to be able to be home often so I can spend time with our foals. I'm going to be active in the lives of my children. I refuse to be some distant, vague, nebulous idea of a father figure. While history is vitally important, it is more important who your children become, than who your father was. My family line has always been steadfast in what we did and that's not going to change once I have children of my own."

The two males walked into the kitchen where Mason was treated to the sight of Vaiawa in her natural form, wearing a frilly pink apron while she stirred three pots on the range top. Artex cracked his knuckles and stealthily walked up behind her. He reached his hands out and gripped Vaiawa's flanks, giving them a squeeze.

The Changeling Queen squealed and danced away from Artex' groping, "Oh stop that, you." She giggled, "Or else I'll serve your roast beef to somebody else. Rose has been making comments about wanting to try it again in spite of the upset stomach it gave her last time."

Artex threw his right hand over his eyes dramatically, "Oh the shame of the man, whose meat is given to another, in his own house." He fell to his knees, his hands clutching Vaiawa's tail, "Please, mistress of the kitchen, forgive this lowly wretch for his wrongs. Give not his succor to those for whom it was not meant. I pray thee sweet, kindly maiden, grant me this one thing."

Vaiawa let go of the pots with her magic and proceeded to laugh openly at Artex' antics, "You-hoo-hoo and so silly! You and Chris really ARE a lot alike."

Artex stood back up and pulled his hair further into the tail he kept it in, "The biggest difference between Chris and I is that I got a Queen, while he's content with a Princess." He reached out his hands and pulled Vaiawa to his chest, "I know I got the better deal." He traced Vaiawa's jaw line with the middle finger of his left hand, sending shivers down her spine.

A call of, "We're home!" Came from the front door. Artex released Vaiawa a moment before Razor and Visceral Slaughter trotted into the kitchen. Both mares sniffed the air, licking their lips at the savory smells. Artex walked up to Razor and knelt down. He gave her a chaste kiss on the tip of her muzzle, "How did everything go, love? Did you manage to find Rarity?"

Razor nodded happily, "That we di-i-i-id." She said in a sing-song voice, "She agreed to make my gown! She said she'd have it ready so we could pick it up when we went to Big Mac and Fluttershy's wedding next week. Oh and while we were out, I ordered the flowers, rented Town Hall for the ceremony, rented out The Melting Pot for the reception and the catering, bought a bunch of invitations," she motioned to her saddlebags, "And paid for your customized tuxedo. All you have to do is go get fitted."

Artex blinked thrice in quick succession, "But what about your bride's maids?"

Razor giggled behind her right forehoof, "Silly, Oriana, Vaiawa, and Rose are going to be my bride's maids. The other sister/wives generally act as the bride's maids unless the couple are going to have a monogamous marriage." She suddenly stopped and cocked her head, "Who are going to be your best man and groom's men?"

Artex waved off her concern, "Chris for the best man and Darryl and Kolo for my groom's men." A thought suddenly occurred to Artex, "Wait a second... when were you going to tell your grandparents about our wedding?"

Razor stuck out her tongue as if she had eaten something disgusting, "I already sent them a letter about it. I told them I was getting married to a non-Pony and while I would like for them to be there, we would not tolerate them being nasty to my herdmates."

Artex looked to Visceral Slaughter. The mare was only too happy to provide her own opinion, "I agree with Razor. My parents almost disowned me for marrying Mason. I can't imagine they'll ever be understanding of your marriage at all. They are too set in their ways. I almost was, and it took my own daughter almost disowning me for me to agree. They won't be attending, if they deign to respond at all. We haven't spoken to or visited them for years."

The front door closed with a clunk, "We're home!" Rose yelled as she and Cloud Cutter trotted in, "We decided that since he was doing so well, that he deserved a break for a night." Artex noticed how Cutter wilted when Rose said how well he was doing. He kept his thoughts unspoken though. Cloud Cutter looked as though he had a rough day and Artex did not wish to make it worse.

Cloud Cutter was very subdued when we saw his parents. He shied away from both of them and stayed by the entryway of the kitchen. Mason and Visceral Slaughter shared a concerned look, which the rest of the household took notice of. Rose waved Mason and his wife toward Cutter while saying to the others, "Come on, let's give them some time alone." She led the way into the living room, where Oriana was already situated in front of the lit fireplace.

Visceral Slaughter and Mason both sat down on the floor of the foyer, looking at Cloud Cutter. The young stallion merely sat glumly in place, back to the door and refusing to look either one in the eye. Mason decided to forego pleasantries, "How are they treating you?"

Cutter spoke without looking up, "They're harsh and strict but they aren't mean about it."

Visceral Slaughter decided to cut right to the heart of the situation, "Why won't you look at your father or I?"

Cutter opened his mouth to answer but no words came out so he shut it. He repeated the action several times before he answered, "I... made a discovery about myself today. It wasn't good."

"What was it?" Mason pressed.

"I know why I cut Artex. Not why I confronted him, I already knew that, but the real reason I cut him was different... meeting him did not conform to my expectation of what I imagined a Human would be like so I... I changed the situation to be more like what I expected. I didn't even realize I did it until today... I-I was so convinced that my... my preconceived notion of Humans was right... that I nearly murdered somebody just to appease my expectations." He lowered his voice to barely a whisper, "It hurt so much to realize that."

Visceral Slaughter's breath hitched in her throat. She kept quiet about it, but she felt that Cutter's actions were still solely her fault. If either Mason or Cutter noticed, neither gave any sign of it. Mason merely pursed his lips and bobbed his head, "It's never easy to learn unpleasant things about yourself." He sighed quietly and placed a hoof on Cutter's shoulder, "You know about it now. That means you have nopony to blame but yourself if it happens again. If you're aware of it, it's your responsibility to keep yourself on the right path." He paused and looked toward the ceiling briefly before continuing, "I'm not saying it's going to be easy... and I'm not saying I know what you're going to have to go through... but if you need somepony to talk to," Mason turned his head and motioned toward the living room, "I think there might be some willing ears. Artex said he wants what is best for you and despite my reservations about him, I believe him."

Visceral Slaughter looked at her husband oddly. Mason looked back at her, "What?" He asked, "Did you really think I was just a-okay with my oldest daughter marrying a member of a strange new species, just because he said he was a good guy?" Mason snorted, "I like Artex a lot, now. At first I made sure to be friendly on the outside, but I was watching him. That's part of the reason I urged him to drink. Drunk minds speak more honest truth than sober ones." Mason then grumbled, "Besides, he's going to be doing things to my daughter that I never really wanted any male to do."

Cutter looked at his father strangely and Mason grunted in irritation, "I have to trust Artex not to hurt one of the most precious things in the world to me. I have to trust him to care about her MORE than I do, in a way that's hard for me to accept. That's almost impossible for me to imagine, let alone trust somebody else to do." Mason drew a slow breath and let it out just as slowly, "I do trust him though... he has yet to give me a single good reason not to. I believe he will do his best for her and I believe that the other mares will do the same. I was unsure about Razor being in a herd with a Changeling and a Queen no less, but having seen them all together... they really do care about one another. They're a strange family, but they ARE a family... and I approve of them."

While Mason was talking, Visceral Slaughter's ears were steadily falling. Once he finished, she spoke up, "I don't know that I'll ever be able to accept them or approve of their family." She hung her head sadly, "I've been so caught up in my mindset for so long... I might not ever be able to see things the right way. I can't trust them because I don't know how..." she quietly sniffled at the admission, "... but I trust my daughter." She wiped her nose with her left forehoof, "I was sure those Diamond Dogs were going to either kill or enslave Razor... and she proved me wrong. I thought that somewhere along the way with her travels that she was going to get hurt or killed... I was afraid I was right... but it never happened." The older mare sniffled again and cracked a tiny smile, "She's smarter and wiser than I am and she's proven that time and again. I think it was that knowledge of my continual errors about what I thought about other species, that let me see I was wrong." She chuckled a mirthless laugh, "Every parent wants their foals to be smarter and wiser than they are, but nopony ever tells you how much of a bitter pill that is to swallow... so while I can't trust Artex or Vaiawa... I trust Razor's faith in them. It's all I can do."

Mason reached over and hugged his wife tenderly. She wrapped her forehooves around her husband and hugged him tightly, still sniffling. Cloud Cutter saw the comfort his parents gave one another and urgently wanted some for himself. Both of them had sent him off with harsh words or actions and seeing them change the subject to his older sister so quickly made him angry. 'So much for them listening to me.' He mentally groused, 'Hey, good job! Glad to see you're not dead! Not that we really care and all with your awesome sister around, but at least we don't have to pay for a funeral!' He gritted his teeth, but caught himself, 'Forget it. Razor's always been the best of us. I don't need to have it rubbed in my face all night and I'm not staying.'

Cloud Cutter rose to his hooves and plastered a fake smile on his features, "As nice as all this has been, I'm just too tired to stick around. I'll see you guys later. I'm going back to the barracks. I hear my pillow calling me." He turned away from his parents and raised his right forehoof to the door.

"What?" Mason suddenly asked, "Why are you leaving?"

Neither of them noticed a mint green ear pointed their direction. Cutter held the contempt in his voice at bay, "Nah, you guys came to visit Razor and I'd only distract you. They feed me pretty good at the barracks and I'm supposed to be serving time here, not partying with my loved ones."

Mason blinked in confusion while Visceral Slaughter felt a swell of pride. She stood up and placed a comforting hoof on Cutter's back, "If you really feel that strongly about making amends then I'm proud of you. That kind of commitment speaks well of you, Cutter."

Mason joined his wife, but he hugged Cutter instead, "I'm proud of you too, Cloud Cutter." He released his son and sat back on his haunches, "Have a good night and keep up the good work."

Cloud Cutter wanted to cry and scream in rage, but he held it all in, still smiling, "I will." So spoken, he opened the door, exited, and closed it behind himself.

Rose Thorn excused herself to the closest bathroom but once the door was closed, she reached into her mane and removed a communication crystal, "Darryl, you there?"

* * *

Cloud Cutter stayed true to his word and went straight hack to the barracks inside the C.W.G. Headquarters. He made his way past the receptionist, the two of them acknowledging one another with nods as he passed. He made his way into the empty bunk room but did not lay down. He stood in front of his bunk, debating on whether or not he should lie down or go for a run, if for no other reason than to exhaust himself too much to think.

He eventually decided that a run would be for the best. His mind was still spinning in angry circles over the way his father and Visceral Slaughter had changed the subject and dismissed him so casually. He trotted back out to the receptionist and stopped in front of the desk, "I'm going to go out for a run. Is that alright?"

A voice answered from the front doors, "Sounds like a great idea!" Darryl said eagerly, "I was getting restless at home anyway."

Cloud Cutter very specifically did not want to see Darryl of all people. He wanted to be alone, but he respected the officer and acquiesced, "Alright, let's go."

Darryl held up a hand, "Hold on, Cutter. You want a regular run? Or do you feel like stepping up your game tonight?"

The vague offer sparked a tiny interest in the young stallion. A distraction to try something new was an appealing thought, "What do you mean?"

Darryl held out his arms widely, "Are you in, or are you out?"

Cutter held back an exasperated breath and decided to bite the proverbial bullet, "I'm in." He hoped that Darryl would not do anything to hurt him intentionally.

Darryl smiled and gestured toward the back of the building, "Follow me."

Cutter followed the Marine back into the deeper recesses of the Headquarters, but instead of leading him to the bunks, the man led him to a section he had never seen before. The room was covered from floor to ceiling with thick white mats. Melee weapons of all styles hung on the walls of the wide room. Darryl stopped at the door and slipped off his shoes and socks. He picked up a white gi and took off his clothes, changing into the gi. He glanced at Cutter and motioned toward a Pony shaped gi which was folded neatly on the floor, "Put it on."

Cutter complied, knowing what the sparing studio was already. He put on the gi, making sure the cloth was set correctly and the belt was tied properly. Darryl was already moving through a series of stretches when Cutter finished, so he began his own stretches, as his old teacher had taught him. The two of them went through the entire routine of stretches until they both felt limber enough. Darryl padded out to the center of the dojo and took up a ready stance. Cutter, thinking he was being shown techniques, trotted up next to Darryl and did his best to mimic the Marine's stance. It was very awkward for the young stallion.

Darryl relaxed his stance and looked to his side, right at Cutter, "What are you doing? Get in front of me."

Cutter relaxed out of the uncomfortable stance and trotted out until he was two Fathoms in front of Darryl, "What now sir?" He asked crisply.

Darryl took his ready stance again with his left hand extended outward. He curled his fingers in a 'come hither' motion. Cutter trotted closer to Darryl and stopped, "Is this the proper distance now?"

Darryl groaned, "No. This hand motion," he repeated the motion, "Means 'come at me' or 'bring it on'. We're sparing."

Cloud Cutter quickly stepped back, "What!? No way!" 'I'm not falling for this.' His thoughts quickly turned to his already percolating bitterness. He stomped his right forehoof in anger, "Look,sir," he spat, narrowing his eyes, "I know everypony thinks I'm stupid! You don't have to keep reinforcing it! And I'm CERTAINLY not going to hit you! Is that how stupid you think I am?"

Darryl shook his head, "Fine, then defend yourself without hitting back." Without another word, the Marine darted forward on his toes. He closed the distance between he and Cloud Cutter in less time than it took to blink and the young stallion quickly found himself on the defensive from a flurry of blows from the man. Darryl moved like greased lightning, throwing low punches and kicks all over the place. Cutter, having spared before, was dodging, bobbing, weaving, and blocking as quickly as he could. He fell back on his training and thickened the air around his hooves and wings to be rounded so as not to cut, using all six appendages. He kept his wings spread out to help cool his body as he held off the unnaturally quick man.

Darryl feigned a low punch and when Cutter moved to block it, the man lightly slapped Cutter on the tip of his nose with the pads of his fingers. Dancing back, Darryl goaded Cutter with a grin, "Point for me, unless you feel like trying to hit me back. No dangerous techniques, just stinging impacts. I spar with Rose, I can take a few hits." He made the 'come hither' motion again and held up his hands.

Cutter refused to rise to the bait. He stayed back and kept ready, 'He's not going to lure me in. I'm not that stupid.' He blinked moisture away from his eyes, 'Stinking sweat makes it hard to see.' He blinked again and suddenly found himself being slapped on the muzzle again. He knew better than to claim he was not ready. In a real fight, nopony waited on you to be ready. You had to be ready at all times.

Cutter took his stance again, "Point to you." He said briskly.

Darryl nodded and closed the distance. Again, almost faster than Cutter could see. The exchange began again. Cutter moved and blocked as quickly as he could, but he refused to try to hit Darryl back. His body fell into a rhythm of movement and his mind began to wander to different topics.

The distraction cost him another slap on the muzzle. He shook his head to clear his thoughts and felt the annoying sting of another slap on his muzzle. He grunted in aggravation and tried to take up his ready stance again. Darryl was faster and landed another slap on his muzzle. Cutter tried to block, only to find that the slaps just kept coming.

He tried to duck, slap.

He tried to block with his wing, slap.

He tried to disengage, slap.

He tried feinting, slap.

Slap.

Slap!

SLAP!

His mind snapped and Cutter went on the offensive. He leaped back and took to the air in the limited space. He reengaged Darryl while hovering. He took the hits but began dishing out many of his own. His hooves and even his wings moved in swift blurs as he and Darryl began sparing in earnest. Darryl moved in with a blur of his hands and Cutter swept both his hands out of the way with his forehooves. He leaned back to bring his hind legs into play, but the Marine blocked both with a raised knee. Cutter was angered by the block and began moving faster. He twisted in the air and flared his tail in a swirling motion right in Darryl's face. Darryl swept his hands out and blocked what he thought was a kick, when he noticed Cutter had inverted himself and had already moved for a strike with his forelegs from an upside down position. Darryl brought up his knee and intercepted the attempt. Cutter switched styles of attack and used an offensive technique he had only thought of in the past. He held himself upright while in the air so that his posture matched Darryl's, the only difference being that he was in the air. Being so elevated and held up by his wings already, it allowed him to use all four limbs and tail to his advantage. He hovered in close and tried to block the sloppy slap Darryl sent his way, but he missed and his muzzle stung again.

The slap was the final straw. Cutter flew toward Darryl aggressively and began throwing a series of strikes that were absolutely dizzying, even to the skilled Marine. Cloud Cutter felt a deep sense of satisfaction as he landed a surprise slap to Darryl's forehead wit one of his wings. Feeling an emotional rush, he redoubled his attacks and was rewarded with landing a lengthening series of slaps. He pressed his advantage and again redoubled his efforts, slapping Darryl on his forehead, his shoulders, his chest, stomach, sides, and thighs.

The feeling of vindication brought forth an unexpected surge of emotion from the young stallion. He blinked more moisture out of his eyes and as continued his barrage of strikes, he also began muttering. The words were more quiet grunts and whispers than anything else at first, but the more blows he landed, the louder each word became, "I'mnotstupid, I'mnotstupid, I'mnotstupid, I'mnotworthless, I'mnotworthoess, I'mnotworthless, I'mnotworthless, I'mnotworthless..." he punctuated each run-on word with a striking motion as his vision blurred again. He did not bother wiping it away. He was caught in the throws of an emotional release and failed to realize he was no longer connecting slaps. In his over emotional state, he failed to notice that Darryl had mysteriously began blocking his attempted strikes with seemingly fluid ease. Cutter failed to realize that Darryl had been holding back.

Darryl never called for the match to stop. He let Cutter vent his frustrations, as had been his plan all along. He was pleased to notice that despite his overwrought emotions, the young stallion kept his blows to slap attempts and not actual attacks meant to injure. Cutter noticed none of this. His focus was on venting his feelings and he was powerless to stop them. He grit his teeth and began speaking slower, talking to himself while he moved. He maintained the state of his strike attempts though, never putting much strength behind the strikes as he spoke, "I don't care what anybody says! I'm not some useless piece of dirt! I'm not a bully! I'm not a monster! I'm not what they think I am! I'm not worthless! I'm not useless! I'm not valued! I'm not cared for! I'm not important! I'm not as important as my sister! I'm not as important as anypony! They didn't say goodbye! They didn't say they cared! Even after I got the nurses! Even after I stuck around! When I could have left! And nopony would have known! It didn't matter! Because I don't matter! I made a mistake! And now I don't matter! I don't matter! I don't matter! I don't matter! I don't matter! I DON'T MATTER! IDON'TMATTER!" his voice reached a crescendo as his body embraced exhaustion and he punctuated each word with a strike, "I! DON'T! MATTEEEEEEEEER!" The final blow was a spinning wing slap which caught Darryl off guard and landed right on the top of his head.

Cloud Cutter collapsed onto the mat, his endurance drained and his emotional and physical fatigue surged forward. He tried to land but he stumbled, staggering like a drunk and collapsed onto his side, his barrel heaving for air as tears streamed down his face. Darryl shook his head from the slap and looked sadly upon the young stallion, "Damnit." He grunted quietly, while Cutter continued muttering to himself from his prone position on the floor. Darryl rolled into a sitting position and pulled up his right knee, "Shit," he spat, "Somebody did or said the wrong thing around him tonight. I should have known Ponies would take something hard after Marine training." He groaned and rolled his neck to ease the tension that was already building up. He cracked his neck and groaned in ecstasy then stood up. He knelt down and slipped his arms around the nearly delirious Pegasus, holding him like a child, "Come on, you. We're going BACK to Artex' place whether you like it or not." Darryl kicked the dojo door open and strode out the lobby and into the frigid evening air, "This shit is getting resolved."

* * *

Artex got up from the dinner table to answer the door and saw one of his best friends standing in the cold, dripping with sweat and carrying a limp Pegasus in his arms, "Get in here, geez!" Darryl stepped inside and Artex noticed the Marine did not look happy.

Knowing of his friends dramatic streak when angry, Artex raced back to the kitchen and quickly removed breakables from the table. Gasps of alarm told him his time was almost up and he just barely managed to grasp the last breakable dish off the table when Darryl shifted Cloud Cutter into his right arm and swept the tabletop with his left. Dishes and food went flying onto the walls and floor and Darryl set Cutter down on the newly cleared table surface. He slipped his arms out from beneath the limp Pegasus and eyed everybody else in the kitchen, "Somebody is going to start talking!" He said loudly, "RIGHT! FUCKING! NOW!" He emphasized each of the three word by poking the top of the table with the index finger of his right hand, "Somebody is going to tell me why my recruit came back the the barracks and was ready to go out on a night run when I know for fact he was exhausted. SOMEBODY is going to explain why he was SO EMOTIONAL that he ended up as a SOBBING MESS when I took him to spar!" Darryl panted for breath. As hard as he was on the young stallion, he had been trying to build him back up and something had happened to annihilate the progress that had been made. "Somebody is going to tell me why he was talking about himself like he was worthless and useless." He lowered his voice, "Somebody is going to tell me why I received a concerned call when I was at home, snogging my girlfriends." He took a breath, "Somebody," he said through gritted teeth, "Is going to fix this tonight before I leave." His tone brooked no argument.

Author's Note

The world turns and more issues abound. Let me know if you spot any typos.

Chapter 33: Corrected Heading

Cloud Cutter awoke to comforting warmth surrounding him. He blinked open his eyes, but the room he was in was only lit from the ambient light from the hallway. He knew he was not in the barracks, 'Where could I be?' He wondered. He pulled the covers off himself and rolled onto his stomach. His muscles ached in protest, causing him to groan.

"Cutter?" Mason's voice came out of the darkness, "Are you awake, son?"

At hearing the last word, Cutter felt emotions snap taut, "Oh so NOW I'm your son!?" He said, acid dripping from his words.

Mason's voice answered back in a hot tone, "You watch your attitude, young stallion!"

Cloud Cutter snorted, "Or what!? You going to drag me out into the street and beat me in public, again!?"

Visceral Slaughter's voice joined in, "That is no way to speak to your father!"

Cutter slammed his right forehoof against the soft surface of the bed, "Well how about he start acting like my father?"

"What are you talking about!?" Mason asked out of reflex.

Cloud Cutter was only too ready to respond, "Neither one of you gave me so much as a pat on the back or told me that you cared when I was brought on the train to come here! All I heard was 'don't screw up again' or 'keep him in line'! You don't send me a single letter the whole time! And then when Rose was nice enough to let me have a night with you, you completely ignore the soul-shattering self-discovery I made, which made me feel awful, not that you care, and then you two just drone on and on about your own problems! Instead of ANY sort of understanding, all I got was a 'well sucks to be you, and now you don't have an excuse if it happens again'. Are you kidding me!? The only time you even acted like my parents tonight was when I was so angry that I decided I would rather SPEND THE NIGHT ALONE IN A COLD BUNK THAN WITH MY OWN FAMILY!"

He panted from the shouting, but he took a breath and continued, "When I cut Artex, did I run away? I already knew most Ponies would probably not remember my description and I could have gotten away with it! Did I leave? NO! I SAW WHAT I HAD DONE AND I WENT AND BROUGHT DOCTORS AND NURSES! Did I leave then? I could have claimed that I just saw him on the street! No! I stayed to take responsibility for what I had done! I never resisted arrest! I never struggled, or lied about it! I already knew what I did was wrong! But NOOOOO! That wasn't enough for anybody! It wasn't enough to know I had all but MURDERED an innocent Human AND tried to help him AND stayed around to face the music! NOPE! All that mattered was spanking me like a foal, parading me around the WHOLE TOWN ALL DAY THEN I EVEN STAYED QUIET WHEN YOU OPENED THE KEGS THAT YOU PROMISED WERE JUST FOR US AND I SAID NOTHING BECAUSE I FELT SO BAD!" He stomped both his forehooves against the bed, "Then the following morning, KNOWING you wouldn't be seeing me for a while, NEITHER ONE OF YOU SAID SO MUCH AS A GOODBYE! THE ONLY ONE TO HUG ME WAS DUEY!!!!!"

He took a deep breath and continued, "I can stand officers Hord and Thorn being harsh with me, IT'S WHAT I KNOW I DESERVE! What I CAN'T take is exactly how fast EVERYPONY DISREGARDED ME WHEN I WAS TRYING TO MAKE THINGS RIGHT ALREADY!!!" he leaped off the bed and stumbled into the far wall as he tried to land in the darkness, "I knew the second I saw the blood! I KNEW I had messed up! I wasn't trying to look good when I got the nurses and doctors! I got them because Artex was hurt and he needed help! I ALREADY wanted to do better! But did that matter? NO! Everypony ignored me! Nopony asked if I was sorry I had done it! Nopony asked what I was feeling! You know why?" He took a deep breath and bellowed, "BECAUSE NONE OF YOU CARED!" He stomped toward the door, "I'm never going back to that house! Burn my stuff if you haven't already! Everypony was only too happy to see me gone and there is no way I could ever go back!"

Mason strode forward out of the darkness, "Cutter," he said in a warning tone, "You're coming home once all this is done..." he reached for Cloud Cutter, but the young stallion smacked the hoof away.

"Don't touch me!" He snarled, "Earlier tonight, when I was already upset, I said I wanted to go and both of you just let me! Neither one of you tried to ask me to stay, because you wanted me gone! You just couuuuuldn't wait to get back to the foal that wasn't worthless! You gave me half-hearted goodbyes and might as well have shoved me out the door! YOU WANTED ME GONE LIKE A TICK!" Cutter stomped his right forehoof again, "Well, MESSAGE RECEIVED!"

Mason set his jaw and grabbed Cloud Cutter with both forehooves, "Now listen here..." he began.

Cutter was having none of it. He brought his forehooves together low on his chest, lifted them, then opened them, breaking Mason's hold. Mason tried to grab Cutter again and Cutter struggled to get free, "Get off me! GET OFF ME!" He struggled harder, but Mason held on gamely.

Visceral Slaughter tried to intervene, "Mason, stop! This isn't helping! Let him go! He needs time to cool down! You both..." she stopped speaking as Cutter reared back and threw his whole weight into a punch, which landed on the side of Mason's jaw. In shock, Mason let Cutter go. The young stallion darted for the door, but turned around when he was standing in the threshold, "Everypony turned against me!" He said, tears streaming down his face, "Well FINE! Criminal or not, this town accepted me! This is where I'm accepted and this is where I'll stay! I don't want to see you, or anypony else ever again! I'm not going to the wedding! I'm not going back to Trottingham! And I'm not part of your family anymore!" He slammed the door behind him as hard as he could and galloped down that stairs and out the front door before anybody could say anything. As soon as he cleared the front door, he took wing and flew off into the night.

Back in the house, Mason and Visceral Slaughter galloped down the stairs, calling for the young stallion. Artex was sitting in his overstuffed chair with his forehead resting in his right hand, "Well shit." He said bluntly. Rose and Darryl were both sitting at the kitchen table looking cross. Razor Wit was weeping as Oriana and Vaiawa tried to comfort her. Razor's parents looked lost as to what to do. They both sat down on their backsides, staring off into space while the icy wind blew into the house.

Artex waved his hand and the front door closed with a clunk. He slowly stood up out of his favorite chair and gradually walked over to Mason and Visceral Slaughter, "I know how he feels, to a lesser degree." He said crossing his arms and leaning against the wall looking at them darkly, "I'm the outcast from my family as well." His look changed to pity for the two Ponies. They both looked shocked and lost. The disfigured man knelt down and spoke to them both seriously, "Take it from somebody who used to dwell on those kinds of personal feelings, do NOT let this fester. He's upset and emotional right now. Give him time to mellow out then go talk to him. You have GOT to be calm about it though. He's going to 'amp' up every time he sees you until this is resolved. He's going to get emotional and he's going to yell. You need to talk to him calmly and explain every instance he mentioned. Right now what he needs the most is to know that he's loved. He feels like you abandoned him," Artex held up his hands as the two older Ponies opened their mouths, "Whether or not it's true, it seems true to HIM. He was apparently already tired and emotional from the day he had and he's apparently been carrying something around for the past couple of weeks. It won't do any good to let this sit, but at the same time he needs to cool off. Beyond all that, I can't help you." Artex placed a comforting hand on the shoulders of each of the two older Ponies. He gave them each a reassuring pat before he walked back into the den and sat back down on his chair.

None of the others knew what to do or say, so everybody just kept quiet. Only time would tell if the situation could be salvaged or not.

* * *

The snow was falling hard as Cutter flew through the darkness. Having run laps around the town for over a week allowed him to know where he was going. He landed outside the C.W.G. Headquarters and trotted inside, not bothering to wipe his runny nose. His eyes were red and puffy but he did not care. He trotted up to the receptionist desk, "I'm back for the night." He said in passing, heading toward his bunk.

He arrived at his bunk and almost laid down before he sniffed himself, "Egh! I smell awful." He turned and headed toward the showers, trying not to think about what had just happened. He managed it for less than a minute. Feeling abandoned and alone, he felt the tears stinging his eyes again. He angrily tried to wipe them away, but they just kept coming back. Shaking his head in frustration, he snorted and banged his muzzle into the wall of the shower. He had not yet realized he had arrived.

Cutter froze in place and took several deep breaths to calm himself down. The effort required more than a few minutes. Feeling more calm, Cutter blinked away the tears and stepped into the shower. Still not thinking entirely clearly, he reached up and turned on the water, only to gasp when he was hit with a frigid blast to his face, back, and neck.

Cutter went rigid in the icy water, but he held still as the temperature warmed up to a comfortable level. He turned his head and spotted the bottle of mane and tail shampoo that was restocked in the showers daily. He squeezed a reasonable amount into his hoof then reared back onto his haunches and began washing.

His shower finished, he toweled off then trotted back to his bunk. He laid down on his bunk and closed his eyes, his mind whirling in circles as angry thoughts and bitter feelings ran circuits in his brain. He felt himself tearing up again and rolled onto his side, facing the wall. He pulled up the covers and tried to relax, but sleep was slow in coming. His last thought of the night was, 'I hope they're happier with me gone... everybody would be...'

* * *

The following morning, Cutter was awake and ready when Darryl and Rose arrived at the Headquarters. The young stallion waited patiently while Darryl headed back to the lockers and got changed. Rose, not needing any clothes, stayed with Cutter, "I heard what happened last night." She stated bluntly, "Darryl carried you over when you passed out. He shoved everything off the table and set you down before he started shouting at your parents-"

"They're not my parents anymore." Cutter said, staring straight ahead.

Rose snorted, "Everybody was worried about you, Cutter-"

"I can think of two who weren't-" he began.

"Stop that," Rose ordered him in a firm but calm voice, "Everybody was worried about you." Rose said. Cutter snorted, but kept quiet so Rose continued, "Razor was up half the night crying because of what happened. Despite what you might think, there are a lot of folks who care about you." She paused to let her words sink in. Cutter took a slow breath and let it out, not uttering a word.

Rose continued, "You wish you didn't have your parents, huh?" Cutter blinked but did not reply, he kept staring straight ahead. Rose's eyes hardened, "I wish I was in your place, Cloud Cutter. I wish I had parents I could see." She waited to see if Cutter's curiosity was enough to goad him into inquiring, or if he was too focused on his own feelings, 'If he asks about what I said, that means we can still reach him.' Rose thought.

"What do you mean, officer Thorn?" Cutter asked.

Rose hid her joyful cheer under her professional demeanor, "My Lamine and Lamane are both dead." She spoke as casually as possible to emphasize how the event had affected her, "They died of a disease when I was younger and the family split up. The only one I still contact is my brother." Rose decided to throw in a weary, sad sigh, "It... changes you, you know?" She said evenly, "If they were still alive... I'd still have my family." She paused for emphasis on her next words, "But they're dead and it doesn't matter." She intentionally hardened her voice when she spoke, "It took a long time but... I found what I need within myself. After I found me, I found Artex and Razor and everybody else. They're my family now." She chose her next action and words carefully, "It almost killed me when I lost everypony." She spoke the last sentence as quietly as she could so Cutter would think she had not meant for him to hear.

After that, the two of them lapsed into silence waiting for Darryl. Rose was content to stay silent while Cutter let her words sink in further. The Marine came out of the back a few minutes later and began stretching next to the side of the reception desk, "Come on you two." He said using his drill instructor's voice, "Up and at 'em! It's another beautiful day in New Humansville!"

Rose and Cutter began going through their own stretches while Rose fell into her role of countering Darryl, "But the sun is covered by the clouds?" She falsely whined.

Darryl snorted, "Well then we won't be needing any extra shade!"

"But there's snow on the ground." She whined again, holding a smirk.

Darryl's own smirk matched hers, "We should be 'damn' grateful for that too! All that snow and cold air just means we won't overheat, like in the summer!" He finished his stretches and clapped his hands together loudly, "Mother Nature provides and we won't complain about it!" He began to jog in place and Cutter and Rose matched him. Darryl broke out into a big grin, "Besides," he said loudly, "She can be a real 'bitch' if you complain! Come on, let's get those stumpy, fat little legs pumping! Fall in and pucker up that sphincter! I'm feeling EXTRA energetic this morning!"

He led the way out the door and began a new cadence as they jogged down the street, "Well I don't know, but I've been told," he began to chant boisterously.

Rose and Cutter joined in, in unison, "Well I don't know, but I've been told,"

"Your nuts in the snow, get mighty cold," Darryl made it up as he went.

"Your nuts in the snow, get mighty cold," Cutter and Rose copied his words.

* * *

Three hours later, the three of them jogged back to the doors of the Headquarters with Darryl still making up verses for the cadence, "Treat the ladies with respect,"

"Treat the ladies with respect," Rose and Cutter parroted.

"Cause if you don't, you will get 'decked'," Darryl said, nearing the end of the run.

"Cause if you don't, you will get 'decked'," two voices echoed behind him.

"Manners are a Marine's creed," Darryl was almost done.

"Manners are a Marine's creed," Rose and Cutter sang together.

"Makes them more will-ing to breed," he finished as he held the door for them.

"Makes them more will-ing to breed." Rose and Cutter both chuckled at the nonsense. Every resident in the whole town knew how seriously Darryl took his respect for ladies of all species, so the statement was received in the manner it was meant: as a joke.

The three of them headed into the shower room to perform their cool down exercises and freshen up before their day began. As they were stretching to keep their muscles loose, Rose shot Darryl a meaningful look, telling him it was time to begin their plan. Darryl subtly nodded and finished his stretches, "Time to shower, then we go out on patrol." He stepped into the shower stall and stripped down, throwing his clothes over the curtain bar. He turned on the water and yelled as the icy torrent hit his flesh, "OOH YEEEEEAAAAH! Now THAT'S an alternative to coffee if I EVER had one! WOO!" Cutter and Rose took their own, individual shower stalls and began washing the sweat off themselves.

After a few moments Darryl spoke up, "Cutter!" He addressed sharply.

"Sir?" Cutter replied just as sharply. He knew that when Darryl addressed him in that way, he expected 'Marine' style responses.

"You're going to go to the Emissary's house tonight, and you are going to eat dinner with them. Am I understood?" Darryl barked.

"Sir, yes sir." Cutter replied, "However I wish to maintain my regimen of discipline, sir."

"You've been working hard, recruit. You need some time to rest." Darryl pushed.

"Sir, there is nothing there to relax me, sir." Cutter replied sharply.

"Answer me honestly, recruit. Why don't you want to see your family?" Darryl asked in as direct a manner as he could.

"Sir, they have made it abundantly clear that I am no longer viewed in such a light, sir. It was obvious even before I left Trottingham, sir." Cutter stated it as if it were fact, "I am a failure to them and they want nothing more to do with me, sir."

Darryl swept the shower curtain back with his hand and walked over to Cutter's stall. He whipped the curtain open and slapped the young stallion on the left haunch, eliciting a yelp from the young Pegasus, "We do NOT run away from our problems and mistakes, recruit!" Darryl said with a flint edge in his voice, "We face them head-on and without fear or reservation! If you face persecution, you do so while charging toward it! When you make a mistake, you own it and wear it with pride! Mistakes and the lessons we learn from them help to define us and make us BETTER!" He brushed his face right up against Cutter's, "You will face down your problems with the respect and dignity of a Marine! DO YOU GET ME!?"

Cutter straightened his stance, eyes forward, "Sir, yes sir."

"Whatever problems you have with your parents will be identified and dealt with tonight! You will be direct! You will be honest! You will not allow yourself to be beaten down by your issues! You will confront your problems and you will find a solution! You will think with your mind and not your emotions! You will figure yourself out tonight! Am I understood!?"

"Sir, yes sir." Cutter replied sternly.

Darryl nodded, "Good! I'm tired of standing here with my glory hanging out for the rest of the world to see." He called as he stepped back into his shower.

Cutter let out an unhappy sigh. He knew he would have to deal with his parents that night. He was not looking forward to it.

Author's Note

Another emotional chapter. Let me know if you spot any typos.

Chapter 34: Being Direct

Cloud Cutter wore an expressionless stare that evening as he and Rose trotted out of town, through the snow, and toward the lone house. He kept his eyes straight ahead, trying his best to keep his head clear. Darryl had told him to think with his mind and not his emotions, so he was trying not to allow any of his numerous concerns show through. If not for the bead of sweat rolling down his face in the falling snow, a random onlooker might think he was successful. Rose knew he was anxious, but she knew she did not need to pester him about what he was supposed to do. Darryl had been clear and direct. Any extra words from her would have been a disservice to the young stallion.

He followed her faithfully, half a step behind her so that his head was even with her shoulders as he trotted on her left. She led the way up the stairs and opened the door. Cutter followed her, shutting the door behind himself.

Rose wasted not a moment, "I'm home!" She yelled from the front door. Cutter said nothing. Rose received a call from the kitchen, "I'm almost done with dinner."

Rose happily trotted through the foyer, down the hallway a touch, and into the kitchen. She raised her nose and sniffed the air appreciatively, "Mmm! Is that spaghetti?" She paused again and sniffed some more, "What is that other smell? I've smelled it before, but can't place it. Some kind of meat?"

Vaiawa nodded from her position in front of the stove, "Yep! I rolled beef meatballs," she held up her right forehoof, "The smallest hole is perfect for it..."

"That's what she said!" The jeer came from the living room.

Rose recognized the voice as belonging to Artex. She rolled her eyes and asked, "Has he been drinking any?"

Vaiawa nodded, "A fair bit. He had trouble sleeping last night and you know he sleeps better if he's tipsy." She peered into the sauce pan, "The sauce should be ready in about ten minutes. I decided to add two extra cloves of diced garlic this time. That along with the 'Texas Toast' Artex made, should mean an extra few minutes of brushing tonight before bed."

Rose nodded and trotted to the icebox. She pulled out a bottle of New Humansville Apple Rum and headed into the living room. Cutter followed behind her, not saying a word. Rose plopped down onto the floor and uncorked the bottle with her teeth then took a long pull. Lowering the bottle, she set it on the floor and let out a hearty belch.

Cutter slowly made his way into the living room and laid down on the floor close to the back door. Razor Wit was lying next to Artex in his overstuffed chair while Oriana laid on the couch with Mason and Visceral Slaughter right next to each other on the other end of the couch. The fireplace was hosting a merry fire piled with four hefty logs. The atmosphere was comfortable for all except the young Pegasus stallion.

Razor looked to have been drinking with Artex, as her cheeks were obviously flushed. She placed her left forehoof on the man's leg and giggled, "I know what you should do about a job!" She joyfully exclaimed, "You should make sofas!"

The statement caused all in attendance to stare at her in confusion. She elaborated, "Yeah! You could call yourself the Sofa King! Your storefront could say that everything inside was 'Sofa King good!'"

Silence reigned for a few moments before Artex burst out laughing. He laughed and laughed and laughed. He laughed so hard he curled up and rolled off the chair, and ended up rolling on the floor laughing hysterically. He clutched his stomach and cried out, "I... can't... breathe! Bwahahahahahahahahahahaha!"

The only other individual in the room who apparently got the joke was Rose. She chuckled merrily, but spared everybody else the theatrics. Cutter was nonplussed by the statement. Mason and Visceral Slaughter both looked confused while Oriana merely rolled her eyes, "Good grief!" She exclaimed. "I am not certain I want to know what made it so funny."

Artex finally managed to get his laughter under control, "You... you probably don't, Ori." He wiped the tears from his eyes, "Whew! Man, now I need to pee." He shakily rose to his feet and headed toward the closest bathroom, which was connected to the living room. As he stumbled away, Razor levitated the bottle Artex had been nursing and took a swig.

Visceral Slaughter spoke up, "I hope you aren't picking up any bad habits, Razor."

Razor shot her mother a smirk and took another gulp, gargling it before she swallowed, "Naw, I'm fine. Just loosening up before bed."

From the bathroom Artex balled up laughing again. The entire room was treated to the sound of him flailing his arms and legs against the walls and door as he rolled around on the floor a second time. He opened the door, still lying on the floor, "Hey! What's the difference between lust, love, and showing off?" He did not wait for an answer before he loudly proclaimed, "Spitting, swallowing, and GARGLING! Ahahahahahahahaha!" He was left gasping for breath as he continued laughing.

Razor Wit, Rose, and Oriana turned beet red at the insinuation, while Mason and Visceral Slaughter merely looked confused. Cutter did not understand the joke, but he decided not to say anything. Mason looked to his daughter, "What was that about?"

Razor blushed even harder, "Erm... Human... cultural... thing. He's being crude right now."

Mason shot her an amused look and prodded, "Does this have anything to do with 'switching lanes'?"

Every mare in the room suddenly blushed. Razor stammered out her reply, "Well it's... not... TOTALLY unrelated."

Rose piped up, "Yeah, except it involves the other end of the mare!"

Silence encompassed the room again, briefly, before Visceral Slaughter's eyes widened. Her cheeks darkened to nearly blood red, "Oh my!" She uttered breathlessly, "That... oh dear... that's uh... VERY... oh how do I say this... very um... personal, isn't it?"

Razor continued blushing underneath her fur, "Humans are much more open about things like that, remember? Artex tends to only make jokes of that nature around those he is comfortable with. Take it as a compliment."

Mason hummed thoughtfully, "It does give you some interesting ideas though..."

"DAD!" Razor screeched.

Visceral Slaughter, feeling mischievous, grinned broadly at her daughter, "I think you may need to wash the sheets a few times after we leave."

Razor's eyes bulged, "Nope! Nope, nope, nope, nope, NOPE!" She levitated the bottle up to her mouth and gulped six times in quick succession.

Cutter sighed but continued to say nothing. He felt as though he was invading a warm family time. He did not feel welcomed or wanted so he stayed where he lay and said nothing.

Razor suddenly perked up and looked around, "Rosey, where's my brother? I thought he was coming with you."

Rose motioned with her head, "He's laying down by the back door, waiting for somebody to acknowledge him."

Razor, realizing her brother was there, called out to him, "Cutter, come on out."

"I'm not hiding, you know." Cloud Cutter said briskly, "I'm being unobtrusive."

"What you're being is un-social..." Razor began.

Mason turned his head and looked over the back of the couch. The two stallions locked eyes for a moment before Mason looked back to the room, "Is it a little warm in here or is it just me?"

Cutter caught onto the hint. His initial reaction was to say nothing and have his father come to him, but Darryl's words about confronting a problem rang in his ears. He stifled a heavy sigh and spoke up, "It is." He stood up quickly, "I'm going to stand outside for a few minutes, might help me cool off." He trotted toward the front door.

Mason got up off the couch and followed him, "That sounds like a good idea. We won't be long." He called over his shoulder to the rest of the room.

Cutter was already standing on the front porch when Mason closed the door behind himself. He stood next to his son, but neither spoke for several moments. Neither one wanted to be the one to break the silence and dig into the issue between them. Cutter decided to take the lead, "Why didn't you say goodbye when I left home?" He asked bluntly.

Mason's answer was a moment in coming, "A lot happened those three days. We all had a lot to deal with...," Mason sighed, "But that's not an answer is it... the truth is that... I forgot. It wasn't to be cruel or a show of disappointment, though I would be lying if I said I wasn't disappointed in what you did... I honestly forgot, Cutter. That morning was a whirlwind of activity with Artex getting his teeth kicked in and the memory of the court case from the day before still on our minds."

"And yet again my importance, or lack thereof, is waved in my face." Cutter spoke calmly, staring straight out across the yard at the falling snow, "The only thing worth mentioning about me is that my foolishness almost killed Artex and embarrassed the family."

Mason sighed again and raised his head, looking at the cloudy night, "Cutter... we never did any of this to be cruel. I don't know how many times you want me to say it..."

"I don't want you to say it at all." Cutter said in a stoic tone, "What I want you to say is that you miss me..." Mason cut him off.

"We DO miss you! And we love you!" Mason lowered his eyes and looked out at the snowy lawn, "I don't need to be proud of you to love you. I don't need to sing your praises all the time..." Cutter spoke over his father.

"You sing Razor's praises often enough." His interruption was sharp, "Nopony ever misses a chance to talk about how amazing she is, or how much she's accomplished. What about Due Process? She became a member of the E.U.P. Guard before Slaughter. She was one of the very first to do it. Nopony talks about her, or me, or anypony else like they do Razor. When she's the topic, everything else just stops existing. Nothing else matters. The rest of us are all overshadowed by her accomplishments. It's like we don't even matter."

Mason was surprised that Cutter had not been shouting. He kept his tone conversational and calm. The older stallion had to admit his son had a point, but there were more pieces to the puzzle he seemed to be missing, "You're right," he admitted, "We do talk about her a lot. How often is she around though? How often is she out there," he gestured with his forehoof, "Somewhere in the world? How often do we see her? We have you and your sisters almost all the time, or we used to. We talk about Razor Wit to keep her in our thoughts. We don't get to see her very often." He lowered his voice, "And now we won't get to see you, her, or Duey very often." He looked at Cutter, "You've been the topic of conversation plenty of times these past few weeks, and it hasn't always been negative either. Yes, we talk about what you did, but who you are is what we miss. We miss your stalwart attitude just as much as we miss Duey spouting off about the random things she used to memorize from the Civil and E.U.P. Guard training manuals. We miss all of you, son. And..." he trailed off and took a breath, "And I'm sorry we forgot to say goodbye. I guess... we were so hard on you because you acted so out of character that day. I spanked you publicly because I was afraid I had been too soft on you. I didn't want you to continue on the road it looked like you were trotting down already. I'd rather punish you publicly than have you become something you're not."

Cutter clenched his jaw, "And my character, everything you had seen watching me grow up, just vanished in one afternoon? I was suddenly different because my mistake was bigger? I had suddenly lost every ounce of my personality, every one of my morals? Even though I got the doctors and stayed behind to submit to arrest because I already knew what I did was wrong?" He squared his shoulders and held his head high, "Own your mistakes..." he whispered. "I still remember when you first taught me that. I had a reminder of it tonight too." He took a deep, slow breath before he continued, "I attacked Artex without cause and without provocation. I used a martial combat technique to do harm to an innocent being. I did those things and I've already learned something else too: everypony ignores all the good you do and only focuses on the mistakes... I'm glad I did it, but only so I could learn that. I regret injuring Artex, but I'm learning a lot here in New Humansville. Attacking Artex was stupid and cruel, but seeing as he survived, I'd do it again if it let me learn the things I've learned here. I know at least one mistake I won't be making ever again, but I'm learning a lot here..." he took his turn to look at the snowy clouds, "I own my mistakes because of what I learn from them. I will keep making mistakes, father, but my character has not suffered. I'm stronger now... I needed this, I think." He lapsed into silence for more than a full minute before continuing. His voice was quiet, nearly a whisper, "I love you... but I don't need you anymore. With what I'm learning here, I can be my own stallion. Talk about me or don't, I'm still here. I think this is where I belong."

Sad, proud tears glistened in Mason's eyes. He reached out and pulled his son in for a firm hug, "I love you, Cutter. I'm so sorry I neglected to say it before."

Cutter hugged his father back, though he was nowhere nearly as emotional, "I love you too, Dad."

They broke the hug a few moments later. Cutter shifted his wings from the cold, "This time when you leave, don't forget to say goodbye."

Mason smiled half way, "That's a two-way street, son." He said with a chuckle.

Cutter let off a small chuckle as well, "I suppose it is."

Author's Note

Another chapter done. Let me know if you spot any typos.

Could somebody tell me what I'm doing wrong? Used to be that every time I posted a chapter, people would comment like crazy, but these last few have garnered less than half a dozen each. Has the story become dull?

Chapter 35: A Kavim Wedding

Rose, Vaiawa, and Razor Wit were already heading toward the recently opened train station while Oriana urged Artex toward the front door of their home, "Come ON! We have to go!" She stressed, "The train leaves in half an hour!"

Artex re-rechecked everything in his bag, "Wedding gift, formal clothes, bit purse..." Oriana interrupted him by biting onto the hem of his cloak and pulling him toward the bedroom door, speaking from between clenched teeth, "Cum om! Lepf goo! Vee uvers ur whafing!"

Artex stumbled, "Gah! Alright already!" He managed to catch himself against the bedroom door frame, "I'm hurrying!" For the first time in over a year he was not carrying his khopesh or hatchet/hammer, only the deactivated Shock Blade hanging off his belt. He had recently been given the odd weapon by Chris, and that came only after almost a week of daily training with the thing.

Artex and Oriana hastily closed and locked the door. They turned around only to see Suey looking at them from the snow-covered front yard. She knelt down in the snow and gestured toward her back with her snout and a grunt. Artex' eyes lit up and he grabbed Oriana by her waist, "Hang on, love." He slid onto Suey's back and managed to catch a grip of her neck bristles with his right fist while he held Oriana with his left.

Suey rose to her hooves and began to trot. The trot quickly turned into a gallop and soon the Great Pig was barreling down the streets of New Humansville with her passengers hanging on for dear life. Suey swerved around buildings, skidding on the icy, slick cobblestones, yet she somehow managed not to plow into any pedestrians scrambling to get out of the way.

The train station came into view as Suey cleared the orange tree grove which surrounded New Humansville and slid to a stop not ten Fathoms from the station stairs. Artex dismounted Suey and gave her a hearty pat on the back, "Thanks Suey," he suddenly groaned and grabbed the fabric between his legs, "Though I think we need to get you a saddle before we do that again... ouch."

Oriana shook herself out, standing on her own hooves once more, "Ooh, do NOT do that again!" She griped, "You took years off my life!"

Artex only chuckled in response, "Oh it wasn't that bad, Ori." He said dismissively.

Oriana grumbled to herself as she trotted to the station platform. Suey rolled her eyes and sat down, right on Artex' right boot, effectively trapping his foot beneath her porcine behind. The immense weight of the Great Pig's backside pressed down against his foot caused Artex to grunt in quickly-growing discomfort, "Suey... erg! Suey, you're on my foot! SUEY!"

In response, Suey merely turned her head toward him and shot him a glare, laced with meaning. Artex nodded quickly, "Alright, alright!" He said loudly, "I get it! No more teasing Oriana like that!"

Suey snorted and stood up, releasing his foot. Artex immediately grabbed his foot and began hopping around in the snow. On the third hop, he slipped and fell onto his backside. Rose Thorn trotted down from the platform of the station, "Are you alright, Oriana? I know you're scared of heights... was Suey too tall?"

Having forgotten about the Zebra mare's fear of heights because of how rarely it came up, Artex wilted as the reality of his actions hit home, "Oh... god Ori, I'm so sorry."

Suey snorted at him with an attitude. Artex turned to her and gave her the stink eye, "Hey, lay off, young lady." He said in a warning tone, "It was your idea, after all."

It was Suey's turn to wilt under his stare. She looked at Oriana and snorted apologetically. Oriana shook her head and sighed at both Artex and Suey, "Oh stop it, you two. I was just... erm... surprised, yeah." She flashed the two of them a very fake grin.

Artex smirked, but it was a fleeting thing, "I really am sorry, Oriana. I'll try to be more mindful in the future." Suey grunted in sheepish agreement, which was quite the accomplishment seeing as she was, in fact, a pig.

Oriana rolled her eyes and smiled warmly at the two, "It's alright. Just please don't do that again."

Rose giggled, "Yeah, next time Artex is late, I'll stay behind with him. I'd like to try sow-back riding some time."

"Gilt," Artex corrected her, "An unbred female pig is called a gilt. Female pigs don't become sows until they've farrowed a litter."

Rose and Oriana both blinked in confusion, but before either of them had a chance to comment on the odd knowledge, Vaiawa in her Pegasus form, called down to them from the platform, "We already have the tickets. Now hurry up the train will be here any minute!"

* * *

The train ride was pleasant, if unusual. Suey took up quite a bit more space than an average Pony and could not even fit through the doors. She had grunted unhappily as she had been forced to climb into one of the baggage cars instead of riding with her family. Rose chose to stay with the Great Pig for the duration of the ride. The train route ran from Canterlot to New Humansville to Flankfurt and to Trottingham then back again. The herd would have to transfer trains in Canterlot and the train they chose was returning from Flankfurt and heading straight to the capital.

The ride was rather long but less than five hours. They arrived in the Canterlot station, glad to be stretching their legs. The crowd of Ponies waiting to board the train was thick and the herd was forced to squeeze through the waiting Ponies. Suey and Rose had no such trouble. None of the rich Canterlot elite wanted to risk being trampled by the Great Pig. As such, they gave her a wide berth. The transfer took a few minutes as the first train departed and the train coming in from the direction of Ponyville pulled up.

In short order, the herd were all aboard the second train and on their way to Artex' first Kavim wedding. Artex had plenty of questions concerning the wedding, but having been seen in the station, many of the Canterlot Ponies wanted to be near a Human and thus the passenger car was filled with chattering Ponies. Seeing the press of Ponies all around him and feeling very self-conscious about his ignorance in regard to the upcoming wedding, he refrained from asking his questions.

* * *

Four hours later the train slowed to a stop in Ponyville. The herd waited patiently for the conductor to open the door and let Suey and Rose out. It still surprised Artex that Suey's ticket had cost no more than any of the others. As soon as they were all together, a voice called to them from the bottom of the stairs leading down from the platform, "Well Ah'll be! She sure grew a heap since last time Ah saw her!"

Suey, not needing to use the stairs, stepped down from the platform and planted her snout against Applejack's side, a signal that she wanted ear scratches. Only too happy to oblige, the farm mare reached up and tried to scratch behind Suey's ears, only to discover she could no longer reach them.

Artex hopped down from the platform and swept up his adopted sister in a bear-hug, "How've you been, A.J.?"

She hugged him back, grunting at the strength in his arms, "Been real good, all of us." He set her down and she adjusted her hat as the rest of the herd trotted down the stairs, "Ah got to tell ya, Big Mac may have already danced this jig four times already, but he's still nervous as a cat in a room full of rockin' chairs. He'll be right glad t' have ya there with him, Artex."

Artex nodded, "Where is he? I'm supposed to stand next to him when he says his vows. What's the dress-code for Kavim weddings? Are we all supposed to be dressed the same? Has Rarity already prepared a suit for me?"

Applejack only laughed, "Yall don't have t' worry about none o' that. Ah don't rightly know how you Humans go about it, but with Pegasus Pony weddings, you don't need no super fancy get-up, you just wear somethin', nice and do your part. In your case, you just stand there an' make sure mah brother—that is, mah other brother, don't chicken out an' try to run." Applejack informed him, much to his relief. She smiled at him and motioned toward the farm, "He's up at the farmhouse gettin' ready. Recon he'd like to have somebody to talk to."

Artex nodded and hurried off toward the farm. Applejack then turned toward the mares and Suey, "Ah-Ah got to admit Ah could use some help." She said in a quavering tone, "Fluttershy is nervous, and Ah mean NERVOUS! We already done had to drag her out from hidin' in her closet no less than four times already. And that's WITH all her sister/wives already tryin' to calm her down. Twilight's already tried usin' spells to calm her down, but it don't seem to be helpin' none, and she's afraid that if'n she uses on more, she'll put her to sleep. Any help yall can lend would be greatly appreciated."

Suey grunted and turned toward the edge of town. She began trotting away, toward Fluttershy's cottage, remembering where it was easily. Applejack watched her go and tipped back her hat, "Ya know, Ah think Suey just might have the right idea. Ain't nothin' gonna clear up that girl's head like seein' one of her old animal friends."

* * *

Fluttershy was all but having a panic attack. She was getting married. She wanted to get married. She loved her stallion dearly and her sister/wives were all wonderful mares. Her biggest problem was that she was going to he the center of attention of hundreds of other Ponies. Stage fright was one thing, but the stress of getting married in front of all those Ponies nearly had her breathing into a paper bag.

Her friends, her mother, and all her sister/wives had managed to corral her in front of a dressing mirror, but progress was abysmally slow. Every time they tried to apply even the smallest bit of makeup, she would finch away and not a single one of them harbored the courage to even try to get a single piece of jewelry on her. She kept trying to hide behind her mane and flinched whenever any of them tried to get close to her with a brush or pencil.

Lyra and Bon Bon sat on either side of her, stroking her mane in an attempt to calm her down. It worked, but only as long as nobody tried to do anything. Zecora sat behind her and was smoothing down her feathers, also trying to keep her calm while Cheerilee kept waddling back and forth behind them, her very pregnant belly swaying with each step. The poor mare was unable to sit down for any length of time before she felt the urge to get up again. She kept muttering about needing to go home and clean.

Twilight and Rainbow Dash sat on Lyra's left, constantly talking to her, but were both unsure of their success. Pinkie Pie had been banned from the cottage after triggering a full-blown panic attack in the poor Pegasus. Fluttershy's mother and Rarity sat on Bon Bon's right, also trying to calm the yellow mare down. None of their words or actions had any affect on the panic-stricken Pegasus.

Rarity would levitate a mascara pencil toward the butter yellow mare and Fluttershy would squeak and try to run away. Twilight would levitate brush toward her and Fluttershy would squirm away from it as if it were a Dragon.

A heavy thud came from the front door of the cottage and Cheerilee waddled over and opened it. Looking up slowly, she turned from the front door and called toward the back of the cottage, "Fluttershy, it's for you."

Glad beyond words for the distraction, Fluttershy put forth a sudden, almost violent burst of energy and threw off everypony around her. She zipped to the front door but came up short as she spotted the Great Pig waiting just outside. Suey was far too large to fit through the door. Her face lit up like it was Hearth's Warming Day, "Suey!" She squealed happily, reaching out and hugging the Great Pig's snout.

Suey gave her a porcine smile and grunted at her. Fluttershy pulled her head back and looked at Suey in confusion, "You want to talk with me? Uh, sure." She turned her head and called out, "I'll be right back everypony. Her statement was answered by chorus of disappointed groans from further within the cottage.

Suey led the flustered Pegasus away from the front of the cottage and around to her garden in the back. The Great Pig sat herself down and grunted at Fluttershy several times. Fluttershy blinked and suddenly looked bashful, "Oh that... well I'm supposed to be getting married today..." she trailed off and Suey grunted several more times. Fluttershy shook her head vigorously, "Oh no! I DO love him!... it's just that..." she scraped her forehoof against the soft grass, "It's just that there are going to he so many Ponies there and... they'll all be staring right at me and... oh it just makes me so nervous I feel sick!"

Suey nodded along then grunted several more times. Fluttershy blinked in confusion, "Well, yes... I suppose the Apple family IS pretty big... and they did all travel a long way to be here, but... oh I know I'm being selfish, but that doesn't make me feel any better..."

Suey nodded along then grunted some more and pointed to Fluttershy with her right forehoof. Fluttershy blushed, "I already know that today is supposed to be special for me..." more grunting and pointing followed and Fluttershy answered, "What!? Of course I only want to be married once!" Suey nodded again and used her snout to nudge Fluttershy's chest, "I know I don't seem like it, but I really can deal with stress. When I have to stay up for days so I can keep an eye on a sick animal, that's pretty stressful."

Suey snorted and tossed her head haughty and Fluttershy smiled warmly at her, "I'm glad you have so much faith in me, Suey, I just... I don't know. It's so much and I know I've had plenty of time to prepare but..." Suey interrupted her with a long series of grunts and snorts, gesturing this way and that with her head. Fluttershy blushed at what Suey was saying, "Oh I already know he'll be gentle with me. I'm not worried about that at all..." she partially hid behind her mane, "Actually... I'm really looking forward to that part. Every time I think about it, I get butterflies in my tummy. All I have to do is just think about him holding me in his muscular legs and nuzzling me softly and I get goose bumps all over. Picturing his firm chest and his broad shoulders..." she shuddered in delight at the thought, "We've actually cuddled before, closely I mean. He's so perfect for snuggling too. He's all warm and despite how strong he is, he's very gentle. I've been there several times for Lyra and Bon Bon and Cheerilee. I've been a Comforter for each of them. Big Mac was always so gentle with them. He was always nuzzling the tops of their heads, or whispering to them, or nibbling on them... honestly I was a little envious. I wanted that for myself too."

Suey wore a knowing smile and leaned toward Fluttershy. She grunted and snorted into her ear for several moments. Fluttershy's face turned cherry red and her wings fluffed out at the mental image. Suey pulled her head back and grunted a few more times before she tossed her head in a satisfied manner. Fluttershy still held her blush, "So... you're saying I should just picture that in my mind whenever I get nervous? I should just think about him, because it calms me down?"

Suey grunted and nodded with a satisfied grin. Fluttershy took several deep breaths in and out, her blush never fading, "I-I'll try." Suey snorted and stood up again. She led Fluttershy back around to the front of her cottage and saw Applejack leading Vaiawa, Razor Wit, Oriana, and Rose Thorn up the path heading toward the cottage. Ignoring them, Suey nudged Fluttershy through the door, grunting one last time.

Fluttershy turned her head over her shoulder and smiled shakily, "Thank you, Suey. I-I think I can do this now."

Suey withdrew her head as Cheerilee closed the door. She laid down next to the path and smiled smugly as Applejack led the mares up to the cottage. She opened the door and let the mares inside while Suey smiled and said to herself, "I doubt she'll need any blush today."

* * *

Artex all but jumped up the stairs of the farmhouse. He burst through the front door and called out, "Hey Big Mac, where are you?"

Braeburn poked his head around the corner of the stairs on the second floor, waving to Artex, "Up here, cous!"

Artex nearly ran up the stairs, following Braeburn to Big Mac's old room. The hulking stallion was pacing back and forth from one end of his old room to the other. He lived with his wives in a second farmhouse built behind the main one, so the room was reserved for guests. He had decided to use it to get ready for his last wedding and he was wearing a hole in the floor. The other groomstallions were already in the room with him. Braeburn, Red Delicious, and one of the more distant relatives, Fuji, were already there with him. All of them were standing back, letting him pace as he muttered quietly to himself.

Braeburn held the door for Artex and the man closed it behind himself, "Hey there Big Mac," he greeted his adopted brother, "How are you doing?"

Big Mac stopped his pacing and looked up, "Ah'm nervous, brother."

Artex nodded and plopped himself down on Big Mac's old bed, "Don't feel bad. I was so nervous before my wedding that I stayed awake all night. Heh, I was a 'smoker' back then. I 'smoked' four packs that night." The other stallions in the room all looked at Artex with confused expressions since smoking was unheard of in Equestria. Artex waved his hands dismissively, "What's eating you?"

Big Mac continued pacing, "It's Fluttershy." He did not say any more on the matter.

Artex closed his eyes and rubbed his temples, "What is it about her that worries you?"

"She's too good for me." The large stallion said simply.

Artex rolled his eyes, "Correct me if I'm wrong, but isn't that HER decision to make? If you were having doubts like this, why didn't you bring them up before your wedding day? And what about your other wives?"

Big Mac never stopped pacing, "Ah don't know."

Artex opened his eyes and groaned, "Oh come on!" He stood up and walked over to his adopted brother and stood in his path, forcing him to stop, "You proposed, right?"

"Eyup."

"And she accepted, right?"

"Eyup."

"Then listen and listen good." Artex said firmly, "No male deserves the ones he marries... none. The ones who they marry are the ones who deserve better. They deserve the best, but they chose us. They chose to marry us. They are amazing and wonderful creatures and yet for some unknown reason, they chose to spend the rest of their lives with us. Why?" Artex threw up his hands, his fingertips brushing the ceiling, "Who knows!?" He let his hands fall limply to his sides and took a knee in front of the muscular stallion, "We always get the better end of the deal when we marry those we love. It's just all the more reason to cherish them and treat them like the princesses we know them to be."

"Tain't fair..." Big Mac began.

Artex cut him off, "Life isn't fair!" He gestured wildly with his hands, "Everything, EVERYTHING in life is unfair! But..." he said holding up a finger, "This... this is one of the positive points of that truth. This is one of the few that works in our favor." He stood up and patted Big Macintosh on the shoulder, which was akin to patting solid steel, "What do we do when life is unfair?" He asked, "What have I always said about it? You should be able to remember, we've had plenty of discussions about it."

Big Mac looked up to Artex' face, "We... deal with it. Take it as it comes."

Artex smiled broadly and gestured to the window of the room, "And there is a mare out there waiting for you to accept the fact that you got the better deal. Now, are you going to stay here and mope about how lucky you are? Or are you going to go out there and make her the happiest mare in the world today?"

Big Mac cracked a small smile, "Nope." He answered plainly, "Ah'm gonna make her the happiest mare in the world every day."

Artex threw back his head and laughed, "Now THAT'S what I'm talking about!" He took a single step toward the door then turned and slapped Big Mac right on the haunch, "Now get out there and marry that mare!"

* * *

The ceremony had been set up in the northern field of Sweet Apple Acres. Thankfully, Ponyville had yet to receive any snow, otherwise the wedding would have had to be indoors. The seating area was colossal, stretching for nearly a square League, if both sides were combined. Among the guests were Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, Discord, Chris Vacca, and the rest of the Element Bearers. Chris had come as Luna's plus one. A series of fifteen huge, open-sided pavilion tents had been erected, each one snugly fit against the others, forming a gigantic square under which the reception was to be held.

Artex stood beside Braeburn as the best man, while the other stallions stood next to Braeburn angling away from the podium. On the other side of the platform stood Cheerilee, Zecora, Bon Bon, and Lyra in descending order. Big Mac stood right next to Artex, trying to remain calm. The entire crowd stayed utterly silent as the music began.

Applebloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle trotted down the aisle throwing apple blossoms, despite the lateness of the year. Artex noticed the flower throwing and hummed in thought at the distinct similarity. The music changed to a more somber tune and Fluttershy slowly trotted down the aisle with a regal air about her.

Artex heard Big Mac draw in a deep breath when he spotted his bride. The man nudged his adopted brother and whispered, "Take it all in, brother, she dressed up that pretty just for you." Big Mac's chest swelled as he looked at the butter yellow mare slowly making her way down the aisle.

She slowly ascended the stairs and Big Mac stepped up beside her. The Mayor of Ponyville cleared her throat and began, "Dearly beloved, we are gathered here today to unite these two in the bonds of maretrimony. As I look out among the guests and even at the wedding party," she glanced to Artex briefly, "It amazes me how many different individuals I see gathered together in support of the bride and groom. Individuals from all trots of life originating from both this world and others. It is in times like these that we should all admire how love has brought together so many. For it is not only in our similarities alone that we find strength, but our differences as well." She smiled playfully and continued, "And I am sure I speak for all present when I say, 'it took you two long enough'." Joyful laughter echoed through the field at her light-hearted jab.

"These two Ponies were brought together indirectly by the Elements Of Harmony, but their love had to be discovered and developed on its own. Today we stand here and bear witness to these two taking the next step in their relationship and so, without further ado," she turned to the stallion, "Big Macintosh, do you take this mare to be your lawfully wedded wife?"

To absolutely nobody's surprise, his response was his usual, "Eyup." His response brought about another round of giggles and chuckles from the guests.

The Mayor then turned to the yellow mare, "Fluttershy," she began, causing Fluttershy to 'eep' adorably, "Do you take this stallion to be your lawfully wedded husband?"

"I-I do." Her voice was nearly a whisper.

The Mayor leaned over, "What was that?"

Fluttershy shuddered then suddenly verbally exploded, "I DO!"

The Mayor rubbed her ear with her hoof, "So I see. I am proud to pronounce you, husband and wife! May your flight through life be forever through clear skies."

Amidst the deafening cheering and applause, Big Mac leaned over toward his wife, but she beat him to it. Sweet, meek, humble Fluttershy all but launched herself at him and locked him in a passionate kiss, her cheeks burning hot all the while.

The kiss continued on... and on... and on... with a bead of sweat rolling down Fluttershy's face. The crowd quieted down and politely waited for the two to finish.

After several minutes of waiting a voice called out from the guests on Fluttershy's side, "Unless you plan on starting the Honeymoon right now, you might want to stop." All eyes turned to the speaker as Discord held out his mismatched arms, "What? If they kept it up much longer, the foals here would be getting an education outside the classroom."

Fluttershy and Big Mac broke their kiss, embarrassed that they had publicly carried on so long. Artex merely groaned and facepalmed at the statement.

* * *

The reception was just as big an event as the ceremony itself. There were Ponies everywhere. Artex noticed there was no table set apart specifically for the wedding party. Everybody sat with whomever they pleased. He naturally sat with his herd and Suey laid next to their table, munching happily at an entire platter of baked apple slices sprinkled with cinnamon and sugar.

Fluttershy and Big Mac both sat with their herdmates, sipping hard cider and enjoying the home made apple based foods. Discord hovered over to their table and exchanged a few words with the, now complete, herd. He hugged Fluttershy and shook Big Mac's hoof before leaning down and pulling their heads together. He whispered something in the couple's ears. Fluttershy and Big Mac's eyes widened and they nodded their heads vigorously, ecstatic expressions on their faces. Artex paid special attention to Discord's lips as he spoke, trying to understand what he was saying.

Unfortunately he had no luck and the message was lost to him. He was not concerned anyway. If Big Mac and Fluttershy were happy, he had no problems with whatever it was Discord was saying. He looked back to his own mares and picked at the fruit salad he had retrieved from the buffet tables. A tap on his shoulder alerted him to somebody trying to get his attention.

He turned his head and saw the Lord of Chaos was standing right behind him, "Oh, hey there, Discord." Artex noticed how strong Discord's breath reeked of alcohol.

Discord smiled broadly, "Helllllllo Artex." His smile turned mischievous, "I just couldn't help but notice how much attention you were paying to my little private conversation with the newlyweds."

Artex shrugged, "Just making sure nothing ruins their special day. I'm allowed to look out for my friends and family after all, right?"

Discord's expression soured, "As if I would ever ruin such an important day for the first friend I ever had?" He blew a raspberry and rolled his eyes, "Please. If you're so curious, I offered for my wedding gift to be them knowing what their first foal would be."

Artex arched an eyebrow, "You can do that?"

Discord slumped his shoulders in irritation, "I AM the most powerful being on this planet, after all. All I did was take a quick little peek at the future. It is not something I do very often because the amount of magic it takes is ridiculous, even by my standards." He looked back at the table where the newlyweds sat, "But the looks on their faces were definitely worth it."

Artex decided to voice a question that had been bothering him for a while, "Honestly I'm surprised you're alright with Fluttershy marrying Big Mac. I would have thought you would have developed feelings for her, yourself."

Discord whipped his head back to the disfigured man, "Me!?" He blew another raspberry, "Heavens no! For one, while she is my first and closest friend, her personality is nowhere close to mine in what we find amusing. She would be upset with me every single day for the pranks I pull. No, I'm afraid that our personalities would not mesh well together at all. As much as I love Fluttershy, and no not in that way, she can be a bit of a wet-blanket when it comes to my definition of fun." Discord patted Artex on his head and began to walk away. He stopped and spoke briefly over his shoulder, "Oh and for the record, I already have somepony else." With that, he disappeared into the crowd in the direction of the open bar, though how he managed to do so with his height in a crowd of short Ponies was beyond Artex.

Artex shrugged it off as just another of Discord's quirks and went back to his food. It took him a few minutes to realize his mares had been eerily quiet. He raised his head from his plate and looked to each of the mares. They were all staring at the bride and groom. Razor was even blushing while doing so. Her tail was waving back and forth hypnotically in a way that Artex had never seen before. Clarity hit Artex like a wrecking ball, 'O.K. I DEFINITELY need to sleep alone tonight.'

Concerned with how much Discord smelled like he had been drinking, Artex became worried that the Draconequus would do something too outlandish and make a scene. He stood up and excused himself from his herd, "I'm going to go get something. I'll be back." The mares all acquiesced.

Artex found Discord exactly where he expected he would, chugging down hard cider at the open bar that had been set up on the grass. Artex stepped up next to him and ordered a hard cider for himself. Mug in hand, he turned and leaned against the bar, "You surprised me back there, Discord."

Discord finished off his mug and received another one before he answered, "Do I really come off as THAT unlovable, Artex?" he asked with hurt in his voice, "I'll have you know, the mare I love is one in a million. And she loves me too, so don't even go there." he took another gulp from the mug, "She's quite a dish too. Nice long legs, keeps herself in good health, and she has the sexiest, tightest, most delightful little va... ARG!" Before he could say another word, an aura of magic harshly pinched his ear. Discord pawed at the aura and it let go, "Eesh!" he yelled to the small crowd of gawking Ponies nearby, "It was a compliment for Pete's sake!" Nobody answered him and he continued, "Anyway, I couldn't ask for a better lover. I shan't say who it is, but she is truly wonderful... even if she has trouble taking compliments outside the bedroom." he moodily crossed his mismatched arms, "Which is confusing because when we're alone together, she loves it when I say things like that." His eyes flashed purple as he looked at Artex. His trademark grin fell to a dreadfully sorrowful expression, but it was gone in less time than it takes to blink. Artex was not certain he had actually seen it at all. Discord leaned over to him and patted him on the back, "Don't worry," he said without specifying what he meant, "It'll be alright eventually." Artex blinked at the random statement, but seeing as it was Discord, he merely shrugged and grabbed two more mugs of hard cider, one for him and one for Rose. That mare sure did love her alcohol.

* * *

Arch Magister Catalyst shook her head as she performed her forty-fifth magical scan on Full Spectrum and came up wit the same results. She groaned in aggravation, "It's impossible!" She said to the smiling young woman, "How can I not sense ANY magic from you!? According to my scans there are no Nouns or Verbs in your Magerium! Physically you're as healthy as anybody has any right to be, but you are all but overflowing with magic and yet there is not even a hint of a trace of a single Noun or Verb in your whole body!"

Full Spectrum only giggled in reply, "It's because of what happened, Caddy!" She expressed in a happy tone, "You're stressing over it. Get some sleep and I promise you'll figure it out when you wake up."

Starburst looked worriedly between his ladies, not sure what to say or do. Catalyst had teleported them back to Canterlot after the medical Ponies had declared Full Spectrum to be at peak physical health. The Arch Magister had spent hours trying and failing to understand what had happened with her future sister/wife.

Catalyst looked at Full Spectrum with eyes filled with concern, "I... I just can't! I have to find out what happened to you! You could be dying and I wouldn't know." It was a rare thing for the Arch Magister to become truly emotional, but the present circumstances were upsetting her like nothing else ever had. She slouched down on her cushion, nearly tearful from the stress, "I-I... I don't know what to do... all my knowledge... all my studying... my entire life spent in the pursuit of magical understanding and... I'm lost."

Full Spectrum stood up from her cushion and knelt down in front of the mare, "Caddy, not even the Princesses know everything there is to know about magic and they have lived longer than any of us." She pulled the distraught mare's head against her chest, stroking her mane soothingly, "I promise, I'll be fine. I... know a little about what happened now, I remembered it." Catalyst jerked her head up, but Full Spectrum held a finger to her lips, "Ssssssshhhhhhh, it's late now. Let's all go to bed. No funny business from me, I promise." Her voice was uncharacteristically soft, "I'll tell you in the morning. You have to trust me, Caddy."

Catalyst sniffled, but nodded, "I do... I'm just worried..."

Full Spectrum only stroked her mane some more, "We'll all be fine. Come on, let's go to bed."

Author's Note

Another new chapter. Let me know if you spot any typos.

Chapter 36: The Veil Begins To Lift

Starburst stirred the oatmeal that was heating on the stove as he waited for his ladies to wake up. The three of them lived comfortably in Catalyst's apartment in Canterlot. His brow furrowed in worry at the thought of Full Spectrum. She had been acting completely out of character for two weeks, but it had not been a necessarily bad thing. She was happier and more energetic, more friendly and she smiled much more than she used to. It was however different enough to be concerning. The scans Catalyst had done the day before had also been worrying him. The ebony mare's mind was considered to be one of the top five best founts of magical knowledge in the entire world and even she had no idea what had happened. Starburst continued stirring the oatmeal and failed to notice the two females entering the kitchen behind him.

Catalyst lit up her horn and noisily drug one of the kitchen chairs out from the little table. It made the most awful racket as it vibrated, sliding across the stone tiles on the floor. Starburst turned his head and smiled at the two females in his life. Catalyst was NOT a morning Pony and having her drag the chair across the stone floor of the kitchen was nothing new. Full Spectrum floating in the air while sitting cross-legged, however was new.

The young woman held her right hand in front of her mouth, fingers spread, and yawned hugely. Closing her mouth, she then reached under her nightgown and scratched herself. Blushing at the open display, Starburst quickly turned back to the stove and began whistling loudly, trying to stop thinking about what she had revealed.

Out of the blue, Full Spectrum spoke up, in a level of bluntness never before imagined by mortal minds, "The Natural Magic of the world used me as a sink to expend excess Latent Unrefined Thaumaturgic Energy."

Catalyst and Starburst both froze at hearing the words. As one, they slowly turned their heads toward her, also blinking in unison as the young woman continued, "It was all a blurry jumble at first. All I could remember were the sensations," she shuddered at the memory, "I didn't realize what I was... I guess 'perceiving' would be the right word? Yeah, I'll go with that. I remember it was talking to me," her face scrunched up, "Come to think of it, it wasn't really talking, as much as it was communicating with thoughts and feelings."

She waved her hands, "Now I'm getting off track. Anyway, it showed me things and I had to sort through and match the sights, sounds, touch sensations, smells, and tastes. It's still a mess up here," she said tapping on the side of her head, "But it all pretty much boils down to this, 'something stopped the Natural Magic from expending a bunch of excess energy it had stored up for a really important purpose. It became unstable and it... kind of understood that, so it chose me to expend some of that excess power. I don't know everything about what it can do, but one thing is clear as day," she smiled and spread her arms wide, "It's what brought us Humans here!"

She twiddled her fingers playfully, carelessly, "I'm not sure how, but back on Earth, Humans have trapped it somehow. The storm that brought us here was intentional, but it was almost as if the Natural Magic figuratively sneezed when it created it. That's why it had hail. It couldn't stop the storm, it put too much power into it. If it had tried to stop the storm, it would have done... well... very bad things to Earth. So," she shrugged, "It just let it run its course. It had worked when the Magic brought Discord here, so it was sure it would work again. Something happened though. I haven't been able to put all the pieces together, but it had something to do with some sort of... centaur I think? Yeah, it was a bright red and black centaur that tried to escape from... somewhere. It distracted the Natural magic enough that it put the centaur back where it belonged, but its... focus, I guess you could say, was broken for a fraction of a fraction of a second and the storm construct went a little... haywire."

She scratched her head, "Its intention was to bring only the Humans who had no hope, to a place where they could find it again. The storm didn't function correctly." She looked to the ceiling in thought, "Yeah, that's about all I have for now." She looked toward the stove, "Is that oatmeal?"

Starburst nodded his head silently. Full Spectrum grinned hugely, "Well then serve it up already, lover boy! I'm hungry."

* * *

General Mitsoku Hiriboshi stood with his arms crossed, looking at the chemists in front of him with an impatient expression, "Well?" He asked, "Do you know what this is or not?" He clarified, gesturing to the sample jars filled with the golden liquid he and everybody else in the facility had vomited the previous day.

The two Egyptian chemists shook their heads, "We have no idea at all. It is neither an acid or a base. It doesn't even have many properties of a normal liquid. We put it over a burner and the temperature doesn't rise. We put it in a freezer and it won't freeze, it won't even get cold. It has no nutritional value whatsoever. It has no salt content. Surprisingly enough it does mix well with other liquids. About the only thing we've been able to do is have it absorbed into objects. So far, we've given some small quantities to some of the lab rats, not a good idea by the way. We've also experimented on one of the of the office plants, which quadrupled in size in less than two hours."

Seeing the General's face, the chemist quickly explained, "Don't worry, sir. The rats died rather unimpressively after they ate the infused food pellets. We're going to be cutting them open to discover the cause of death, later today."

The General held up his right hand, "Back up. You said the office plant quadrupled in size in just a few hours?" He leaned forward onto the desk, "Acquire some seeds and test it on those then test any fruit which those plants bear..."

A voice over the facility intercom crackled to life, "Code Black. General Hiriboshi, please report to the closest control room. General Hiriboshi, report to the closest control room, please."

The General turned and bolted for the door as the facility unexpectedly shook. Mitsoku Hiriboshi braced himself against the wall for stability, but he kept running. Despite being in his early fifties, he kept himself in excellent physical condition unmatched by most younger men. In less than a minute, he reached one of the branch control rooms. Swiping his access card over the badge reader, he entered the room. It was a scene of chaos. There were more than a hundred branch control rooms, each one was constantly monitored by eighty-two people at all times. And that was not even counting the armed military security personnel stationed at every door. The control room operators were busy yelling out readings and fluctuations to one another. One voice rang out above the rest. The voice belonged to an older woman scientist from Cambodia, "Reading another building fluctuation in air currents! Increase gravatic destabilization frequency!"

Another scientist watched his monitor and yelled out just loud enough for the General to hear, "The eye of the storm is shifting again." He spoke with a Russian accent, "If I did not know any better, I would say it is trying to escape!"

Somebody in the room called out, "Gravatic generators secured for reverberations! Initiating coil stabilization lock-down! Increase the energy input to the gravatic generator! This thing is NOT getting lose again!"

The General's face contorted in anger as the facility shuddered again. The second earthquake was stronger than the first. An idea hit him, "What was the state of destabilization when the fluctuations began?" He asked nobody in particular.

The Cambodian woman turned her head toward him, "Thirty-one point two-three percent, General."

The General nodded, "And what happened when you increased the frequency?"

"The storm hit us again..." the woman said.

The General interrupted her, "Did it garner a stronger reaction when you increased the power?"

The woman turned back to her monitor and began performing calculations, her fingers flying over the keyboard. The facility shook again, even stronger than the previous quake. A French scientist suddenly yelled out, "Reading micro-fractures in coil reactor chamber number four! We can't take many more hits like that!"

The Cambodian woman suddenly turned around, "The reverberations increased in power equivalent to the amount of energy we increased in the field!" She turned to the other scientists, "Decrease energy output back to standard, then decrease by a further thirty-one point two-three percent!"

The Russian man quickly spoke up, "If we decrease the energy to the destabilization matrix the Event may have enough power to break free! We cannot let it out again!"

The General shot him a hard scowl, "Decrease energy output! Do it! NOW!"

The techs decreased the energy output back to standard and everybody waited to see what would happen. The next quake hit the facility, but its strength was greatly diminished. The General nodded, "Match energy output to equal destabilization percentages. Keep reducing the energy output in accordance with the destabilization of The Event." He said with a satisfied smile. His people were safe. He breathed a sigh of relief. He turned to leave when a loud series of gasps echoed around the room. The General's head turned toward the monitoring techs. Every one of them were staring through the window behind him. The window which looked out over The Event. He quickly spun around and froze in place, shocked beyond words at what he saw.

Beyond the window the Event still raged, but at greatly reduced ferocity. The rain was less intense and the wind was nowhere near as strong. The hail was smaller and through the rain and hail and wind, the people in the control room could see a half-circle of light coming from the center of the storm. Being night where they were, the scene shone all the more brightly within the storm. It was brightly illuminated by the light from within and calm trees could be seen inside of it.

General Hiriboshi was awestruck. His feet moved of their own accord as his shaking hands gripped the safety railing. He could not believe what he was seeing. Bright light spilled forth from the dome/gate thing, 'Is it a... portal?' He wondered, 'There's light coming from the other side, but it's night here... is it a portal to the other side of the WORLD?' If it was, the possible applications were nearly limitless, 'We could provide instantaneous aid to earthquake victims, we could move soldiers in to stop violent uprisings and civil wars, we could transport food from one side of the world to the other, we could eliminate world hunger in a month, we could send in rescue operations to stop Human trafficking, we could send transplant organs from one place to another instantly...' an exceedingly rare tear of pride and joy slid from his left eye, 'There's... there's no limit to the possibilities.' His right hand came up slowly and touched the safety glass which protected him and everybody else in the control room from the fury of the Event. He stroked the glass, caressing it tenderly. His mouth slowly slipped open and he felt his eyes welling up, 'This is it... THIS IS IT! This is the next step in our journey!'

He smiled tearfully and slapped the glass, 'I was right! We're on the right path! This is fate. It HAS to be!' He slowly turned his head, looking at the array of people in the room, 'The greatest minds of all of Humanity are all here in this facility, all working together for a single purpose. We put aside our hatred and greed and look at what we accomplished! We pooled our resources together for the good of all of us and look at what we've done!' His stern, stoic face broke into a broad grin, 'We've done it! We did it! Our next step is out there just waiting for us to reach out and grasp it!' He turned and looked back out into the storm, 'If we built an artificial environment around it, could we colonize other planets?' His knees felt weak at the thought, 'So many resources, so much knowledge!' He shot a look back at the scientists in the room, 'I have to make sure that NOBODY else knows about this. Every government in the world would start warring over what we have.' He straightened his shirt and held his head high, wiping his joyful tears at his revelation, 'I have over one hundred thousand of the best soldiers from all over the world, here in this facility, at my beck and call. We have the best weapons, vehicles, and scientific equipment from every nation all pooled together. We could do almost anything.' His resolve firmed in his mind, 'It cannot be anything but fate that this has been given to us. We HAVE to keep this safe. The rest of the world is greedy and selfish, we have to keep the rest of Humanity safe from its own nature. We have been given this task. We have been chosen to act as the vanguard of Humanity as we transition to a whole new age.' He clenched his fist, 'This is an opportunity like no other we've ever had. We cannot afford to risk it in any way. We must be firm, harsh even. We HAVE to keep the governments and conglomerates away from this. We will never be given another chance like this and we will NOT squander it on petty greed and jealousy.'

So confirmed, he purposefully strode toward the intercom desk in the control room. He took a seat behind it and clicked on the intercom, "Attention, this is General Hiriboshi. All project leaders proceed to Briefing Room number five for a mandatory meeting. This mandatory meeting will begin in one hour." He released the intercom button and rose from the desk. He had to plan out his next move and more importantly, somehow talk all the project leaders to agree with the plan and keep their people in line.

He headed to his office to retrieve his pistol belt, 'I hope I will not need it, but this HAS to stay silent. No matter the cost.'

* * *

An hour later General Hiriboshi stood at the head of the long table while all the project managers sat in chairs surrounding it. The General had four of his most loyal soldiers also in the room for safety measures. He leaned onto the desk with his hands and swept his eyes around the room, meeting the eyes of every person sitting at the table.

The faces looking back at him showed earnest curiosity, 'It would break my heart to have to imprison or kill any of these people. They are good people, the best. They deserve better than that, but we cannot risk this chance.'

The General cleared his throat and pushed himself off the table, "Ladies and gentlemen," he spoke in English, as it had been the mandatory language for the project members to learn, "Today we have stumbled upon what may very well be the greatest opportunity mankind has ever been given." He began to slowly walk around the perimeter of the room, "The Event has reached a point where the destabilization process has seemingly breached a threshold of some kind. Instead of needing more energy to destabilize it further, The Event is needing less and less energy. I asked the monitors and techs to calculate out the necessary time for The Event to destabilize completely. Their answer was just over a year."

The room erupted in wild cheering. The General nodded graciously and continued, "Please do not cheer for me. It was the work of the dedicated scientists, monitors, and techs here at this facility who have accomplished this task. It is them you should be congratulating, not I." He clasped his hands together in front of himself, "We here, represent the pinnacle of humanity at present. We have accomplished great things working together." He swept his hands around the room, "I look around and I see Israelis working alongside Arabs, I see a German man sharing a workbench with a French woman. We have come together and done the impossible. In an hour of dire need, we have banded together and gone above and beyond what we, ourselves thought we could." He paused at the head of the table and flipped a switch embedded into the oak.

The view screen lit up with a live feed image of the illuminated portal and the green foliage beyond, "And we have seen, what I believe to be the most dire event in all of history." He gestured to the screen, "What we seem to have here is a portal. It is night here, but beyond that portal is daylight. It may be night here, but on the other side of the world, it is close to noon." He gestured to the portal, "This is the key to our future... and the reason for this meeting."

He began walking around the room again as all eyes were glued to the view screen, "Once The Event is completely destabilized, our scientists can begin analyzing this... hole in space... this... portal. With the technology we wield here, there is no doubt, we will be able to move the portal around the world."

The room went deal silent as the General continued pacing and speaking, "And what would our governments do with this tool?" He asked holding out his hands.

A young Turkish man raised his hand, "They would help their people."

The other project leaders all began yelling at him angrily. The General shushed them all and kept walking, "You are all scientists. You KNOW how Human nature works. People would use portal technology for their own gain. They would wage wars, the likes of which would make World War I, World War II, and all other wars in Human history, look like small skirmishes. The death toll would be catastrophic. The devastation would go beyond mere words. We are talking about the end of Human civilization as we know it. An Extinction Level Event of our own making and wielded by our own hand."

He slumped down in the chair at the end of the table, resting his chin in his hands, "I am a man of war." He said simply, "I have dedicated myself to understanding the movements and motivations of war," he gestured to the screen behind him, "And THIS will spark the most terrible war we have ever seen! I am not counting casualties in the hundreds of thousands, millions, tens of millions, or even hundreds of millions... I am talking about casualties in the billions." His voice was almost a whisper.

The room was silent as the scientists and project leaders allowed the statement to settle. Despite how much they hated it, the General had a perfectly valid point. There were no limits to the lengths governing bodies and power-hungry entities would expend to have such a tool at their disposal.

General Hiriboshi pursed his lips and the project leaders began arguing quietly. It was not loud, intense debate, it was quiet words shared with colleagues who respected one another. It was the oneness of mind the General was hoping to see. These gathered minds could easily see the direction and mentality of the world. It was time for the General to risk it all. He fervently hoped, prayed that he would be right.

General Hiriboshi slammed his right hand against the flat top of the table, "Ladies and gentlemen, please," he said calmly, "I...I fear there is only one solution." He reached under the table and withdrew a metal briefcase, "Before this facility was completed, the engineers who designed it understood that there was the possibility of it falling into the wrong hands. The card in this briefcase is one of two that hold codes... to overload the reactors... to destroy this facility."

The room grew even more silent, "I do not see any other choice. Once The Event is completely destabilized and is gone, the only thing holding the portal together will be the energy generated in this colossal building." He placed the briefcase back under the table, "We were given an objective here: save Humanity. From where I stand, it seems that after The Event is done with, we will have to save Humanity from itself. We cannot afford to risk the rest of the world abusing the portal. We all know too much about it. Every one of us knows enough to be dangerous if the news gets out. We came into this knowing that it might cost us our lives... well it looks like we were right."

The General hung his head, "As you all know, I had your families brought here so you could be with them. So that there would be no chance for some outside entity to take them and use them to get to you, or manipulate... I am so sorry for that. Nobody in this facility can leave, none of us can get word out about what we discovered." He hung his head, "My own family is here too: my wife and my daughter." He brought up his head and took a deep, loud breath, "I will pay the price alongside each of you. What are our lives compared to the rest of Humanity?" He lowered his voice and thickened it with emotion, "The math is only too easy, even for me. As of right now, nobody can leave this facility. I will issue the order immediately after our meeting." In truth, he had already issued the order.

He said no more. His gambit had been played. All he could do was wait and let his words sink in. The scientists would see it was true. One of them would eventually have the same idea he already did. One of them would stand out and voice their thoughts. They were to be the vanguard of Humanity, the people to take the first steps toward the future. None of the rest of the world knew even a hundredth of what they knew. Nobody was wise enough to do what had to be done. The scientists would figure it out easily enough. Each would come to the same conclusion in their own mind, but eventually one would be willing to speak their mind.

General Hiribosbi knew it could not be him. The scientists would balk at a military leader, fearing he would still carry loyalty to his country of origin. No, it had to be one of the scientists. Once they all agreed, the General would act the part of their servant, all while pulling every string in the background, guiding them forward to the betterment of mankind. The scientist who spoke up, would be his puppet. The voice spurring the others to agree with the plans. He would have to be careful though. The scientists were not fools. He would have to tread carefully, but his end game would be worth everything, 'Humanity will be bettered for our sacrifice. They will hate us in the short term, but history will recognize us as the revolutionaries we are. They will know us by our deeds. They will look back and see that what we did, we did for the good of Humanity.'

Author's Note

Let me know if you spot any typos.

Re: Chapter 38: Trolling

The following morning, as Artex was getting dressed, there was a loud knock on the front door. He had left his mares sleeping on the bed and was planning to make breakfast for them. As he heard the door, he quickly finished tucking in his shirt and tightening his belt. He closed the bedroom door and descended the stairs. Reaching the front door, he opened it and beheld Visceral Slaughter standing on the front steps. He kicked himself, 'They must be here to help with the wedding and I haven't made breakfast yet.' He left the front door open and turned toward the kitchen, "Come on in and close the door behind you. I'm about to start breakfast. Is there anything specific you would like?" he called over his shoulder as he was in a hurry.

The mare answered in a voice that was not Visceral Slaughter, "Could that be him?" She whispered to the stallion next to her, "I've never seen a Human, but he matches the description of a Human. Pinkish skin, torso like a Minotaur, no claws, small eyes. It has to be him."

Artex' mind began turning, 'Huh, I thought it was Visceral Slaughter, that mare looks a lot like...' his thoughts came to a screeching halt, 'Unicorn, looks like Visceral Slaughter, posh and proper, think I'm the help... no... no way...'

The two Unicorns trotted in to the kitchen as the front door closed. The two of them trotted to the dining room table and sat down, "Two eggs over-hard, two slices of toast, coffee with two cubes of sugar and a touch of cream, and hash browns." The mare turned to the stallion, "What about you Stodgy?"

The stallion cleared his throat, "Same as my wife except with juice if you have any."

Artex nodded, doing his best to ignore the fact that the Mare had just ordered her breakfast as though she were in a cheap diner. "Sure thing. Two orders of: eggs over-hard, two slices of toast, hash browns, one coffee with two cubes of sugar and a touch of cream, and one orange juice." He turned his head to the two Ponies, "Does that sound about right?"

The Unicorn mare nodded, and Artex noted that both of them kept stern faces. Artex turned back around and began taking ingredients from the fridge. He set the items on the counter and pulled down a cast iron skillet from the wall. Tossing some butter into the skillet to melt, he turned on the range top and began cracking the eggs. As he worked, he began talking to the Unicorns, "So I take it you are Razor Wit's grandparents?"

The stallion grumbled his response, "Indeed, Human. And you are the male she seems to be enamored with."

"Man," Artex corrected him, "Human males are men, females are women. You are correct though, I'm Artex Rias."

The stallion laughed quietly, "Crash Course, really? What is your special talent? Stumbling and falling? Self-injury perhaps?"

Artex clenched his teeth and forced a chuckle, "Well I have been hurt a fair number of times," he gestured to his face, "But no, Humans don't get Cutie Marks. We have to find our own way in the world."

The stallion snorted, "Tough path to trot, going through life with no direction, no meaning, no certainty. How can you ever know you're making the right decisions?" He answered his own question before Artex could open his mouth. "You can't." His tone was derisive, "You have to stumble through every choice, every decision, directionless and confused."

Artex bit back the retort on the tip of his tongue, "It's a part of life for us. We have to be certain of our course. Which is why when we make decisions, we stick to them. Our tenacity is one of our strongest suits. We don't give up easily." He turned from the range holding two plates, "Food is done, give me a moment and I'll get the juice and coffee." He turned and pulled out a bottle of New Humansville orange juice and poured a cup. He stepped over to the table and set the cup in front of the stallion then turned back for the coffee. He poured the coffee out of the percolator and added two cubes of sugar and a touch of cream. He then turned and set the mug on the table in front of the mare, "There you go. Now if you will excuse me, I need to get started on breakfast for my herd. I can talk while I'm working, though."

Stodgy used his telekinesis to levitate the food from his plate to his mouth, while his wife did the same. Artex turned to the mare, "Pardon me madam, but I fear I have neglected to ask for your name."

The mare did not bother to turn her head, "Candy Coat."

Artex turned back to the stove as he whipped pancake batter, "A pleasure to meet you both. I would be more proper about introductions, but I tend to lean more toward pragmatism than hollow gestures and posturing."

Stodgy laughed, "Ha! The Human is trying to be witty!"

Artex shrugged, "Naw, I don't do impersonations very well. Besides, if I did, that would mean that on our wedding night, I'd be fucking myself." The two older Ponies both coughed and began choking loudly on their food. Artex took a break from the pancakes and patted each one on the back, perhaps just a little harder than strictly necessary, "Whoa there, take it easy. No need to inhale it. If you wanted it that badly, I could have given you twice as much."

A playful voice echoed from the direction of the stairs, "That's what she said." Rose trotted in to the kitchen and pulled out a chair for herself, "Morning Artex," she yawned, "So, what's the story with our two guests? Are you letting in strange ponies again?"

Artex went back to the pancakes, "Nope, strange is more or less based on perception in this house, love. These are Stodgy and Candy, Razor's grandparents."

Rose's expression turned mischievous, "Ooooooh, YOU'RE the ones who think Unicorns are too good to marry outside the tribe."

Stodgy finished coughing and turned his sharp eyes on Rose, "Not, ahem, not at all. No tribe is better than any other, we simply believe that all tribes and species should marry and procreate with others like themselves."

Artex chuckled loudly, "Then you should have no issue with me marrying Razor. I'm basically a Pony with a Human exterior. Internal organs, magic, heck I can even eat hay. And of course our foals will be Ponies too."

Stodgy and Candy shared a look, before Stodgy replied, "We never said we had a problem with you marrying our granddaughter."

"Maybe not, but between the passive aggressive insults and the superior attitude you've been implying it all over the place since you both trotted through the door." Artex turned around and set a plate of pancakes in front of Rose, while looking at the two older Unicorns, "It's blatantly obvious you think very little of me. Don't insult me by playing innocent."

Stodgy muttered, "Crass barbarian." He then turned his eyes to Rose, but Candy beat him to it, "Am I to assume you are part of this herd?"

Rose nodded as she gobbled up the pancakes, "Yup." She swallowed her mouthful and extended her right forehoof, "Lieutenant Rose Thorn of the Community Welfare Guardians."

Candy shook her hoof gently, "So you, a mare, are part of the little rag-tag gang that's attempting to keep order in this mismatched little burg."

Rose swallowed another mouthful and blinked, "Heh, if you want to call it that. Our 'rag-tag gang' has trained mares from all over Equestria for Civil Guard work, including your own daughter, Visceral Slaughter." At Candy's flabbergasted expression, Rose continued with a smile, "Yeah, we've trained the E.U.P. Guard in how to wield Human weapons. The owner of the Shipping Company is one of the Humans from here, oh and you know that fancy, new telegraph system? Artex designed it. And if you're fussy about having Bloodmages or Changelings around, you miiiiight not want to wander around town too much. They're a pretty friendly bunch and are always eager to welcome newcomers."

Vaiawa slowly stepped in to the kitchen, in her natural form, "Good morning everybody." She sniffed the air, "Ooh, something sure smells good." She then noticed the two Unicorns at the table, "Ah, we have guests." She merrily trotted over and extended her right forehoof to Candy, "I'm Vaiawa, pleased to meet you."

Rose had to exert a herculean effort not to laugh, "Oh, did I forget to mention Vaiawa? Yeah, she's part of the herd too." Rose's shit-eating grin was wide enough to double as an aircraft carrier's landing strip.

Stodgy and Candy both looked stricken. Neither one moved. Vaiawa smiled on the inside. Truth be told, she had been listening in on the conversation before she walked in. She lowered her hoof, "Oh I'm sorry. I keep forgetting that not all Ponies have accepted Changelings yet, heh, silly me." She used her magic to pull out a chair right between the two older Unicorns, "This spot looks nice and cozy," she crossed her forehooves on the table and turned to each one, "Now, feel free to ask any questions you want. I promise to give you my full attention."

Razor Wit, Feather Tip, and Oriana all trotted in to the kitchen. Razor came to a screeching halt when she saw Stodgy and Candy, "Grandma, grandpa!? What are you doing here?"

Artex turned from the stove, "Good morning, my love," he said sweetly before blowing her a kiss. "Yeah, these two just happened to show up on our doorstep this morning so I offered to make them breakfast." His lopsided grin was anything but innocent, "So far they've been very.... expressive."

Candy turned, with huge eyes, toward the tan mare and asked, "You... you live with this madness?"

Rose snorted, "If you think THIS is bad, just wait until Artex and I start drinking. That's when the strange things start happening... well, that or when Discord decides to show up. He and Artex are good friends."

"Like two peas in a very messed-up pod," Artex added.

The two Unicorns both turned their heads toward the man at the stove. Artex merely shrugged, "What can I say? The guy may be the living, breathing embodiment of chaos and insanity, but he knows how to have fun."

* * *

Suey was trotting toward town to collect the leftovers from the Melting Pot for her breakfast when two older Unicorns ran past her, screaming like they were on fire. The Great Pig cocked an eyebrow then shrugged and continued on her way, "Another normal day in New Humansville." She snorted to herself.

* * *

Amber Eyes was up and about very early. It was Saturday and there was no school. She sped down the street and saw Rifin lying where he always did, right next to the playground. She trotted up to him and climbed up his armor, "Good morning Mr. Rifin!" She sang from her usual perch on the back of his neck, "What do you want to do today?"

Rifin was about to reply when he heard two screaming voices heading his way, "Might have to wait, Amber. I need to see what's wrong. Hang on." He hauled himself upright and stomped into the path of two older Unicorns. The pair stopped and stared up in awestruck terror of the hulking giant. Rifin rumbled in his throat, "Is something wrong? Is there trouble?"

Amber climbed onto Rifin's head and looked down, "Who are they, Mr. Rifin?"

The two Unicorns stood stock-still, eyes wide with primal fear. The world had gone mad. Stark, raving mad. Nothing made sense. Their granddaughter was marrying a mutilated monster. She lived with a Changeling Queen and a Zebra. Her fiancé was friends with Discord. And there was a colossal Changeling straight out of nightmares standing in their path with a little filly perched on top of his head, like it was nothing out of the ordinary. As before, their minds could not take the shock and they both let out high-pitched shrieks of fear and ran away from the huge monster as fast as possible.

Rifin snorted, "Some Ponies."

Amber mimicked his sentiment, "Yeah, that was just rude!" She paused a moment to sniff the air and her little muzzle suddenly wrinkled. "Do you smell pee?"

Author's Note

I apologize, but I cannot upload two chapters today. I have not yet received the other one back from my editor. As always let me know if you spot any typos. Artex finally got to express his dislike for the rich and snobby.

Chapter 39: Preparations And Prophecy

The entire herd of Razor's family was in town helping to prepare for the wedding. It was the day before the big day and half the town was buzzing with excitement. During the previous week, Feather Tip found a place to stay and a job at the New Humansville Hotel. However the herd was still one mare short. Not wishing to spring anything too unusual on Artex at the last minute and make him nervous, Razor and Vaiawa had decided that the Changeling Queen would use her magic in the place of a fifth mare on their wedding night. The future bride and groom had gotten an earful from Visceral Slaughter about traumatizing her parents, though she and Mason privately laughed about it when they were alone.

Razor Wit was constantly on pins and needles. She was nervous and jumpy. No less than three times through the course of the day, did she personally go into town and check on every single preparation they had paid for. Visceral Slaughter was getting plenty of exercise just trying to keep up with her daughter. Oriana, Rose, and Vaiawa were doing their best not to pull out their manes at the ridiculous, nervous energy of their future sister/wife.

Mason spent time with Artex, as the man continued working on the table for Oriana. It was not a quick job and he wanted it to be sturdy enough to stand on. The rest of Mason's herd was staying at the local hotel and enjoying the sights and soaking in the experience of New Humansville. Needless to say, their preconceived notions of how Humans did things was again shaken to its core, but in what was arguable the most positive way one could imagine.

Twilight, Spike, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Discord, and the entire Apple family from Ponyville, including Big Mac's whole herd, were also staying in town for the next few days. They were having fun getting reacquainted with the friends they had made before and making new friends. New Humansville was nothing if not friendly and unlike Ponyville, everybody was welcomed no matter what species they were.

Artex knew his friends were planning a bachelor party for him, but he did not know the details. He was not eager to have one. His former wife had made him go to a strip club with his friends and the whole ordeal had made him very uncomfortable. Especially when one of his friends shelled out two hundred dollars to have a pair of dancer use leather belts to spank him up on stage. His bruised butt cheeks had been sore for days and the burst capillaries were ugly as all get-out.

The day was wild with activity and as soon as the sun went down, Razor Wit and Artex were each scooped up by their friends and family and taken to their bachelor and bachelorette parties.

* * *

Razor Wit was sitting, blindfolded on the floor of the living room of their house. She had been told to stay put by Rose Thorn. She could hear other mares in the room, but she could not make out what they were saying. From somewhere nearby, beat-heavy music started playing and the blindfold was whipped off her face.

She looked around, blinking owlishly and hoping her friends and family had not decided to give her a Human style party. The thought of having a Human man taking off his clothes in front of her made her feel dirty and not in any good way. She was happy to see that they had instead set up tables all around with hearty, savory dishes and lots of wine. The tradition for the 'Farewell Bride Celebration' was for the mare to eat well the day before and at the wedding so that she would have as much energy as possible for the wedding day and the first night of the honeymoon.

Razor stood up and smiled at all her friends and family. Her mothers were all there as well as her sisters. The mares from Ponyville were present, and so were all of her friends from New Humansville. Princess Celestia and Princess Luna were there too.

"Thank you all for doing this. It means more to me than I can say." Razor said happily.

Her mother trotted up to her, Visceral Slaughter's horn was lit, "This is supposed to be a time for celebrating. My little filly is all grown up and getting married." She hugged Razor firmly then stepped back as she levitated over a plate that was nearly overflowing with food, "Now eat up. You're going to need your energy. I have the feeling your husband is going to wear. You. Out." She stepped farther back snickering impishly.

* * *

WARNING: This section contains scenes of a semi-graphic sexual nature. If you do not wish to read such things, please scroll down until you see the stated end of the scene.

Artex found himself sitting in total darkness. His friends had led him to a private room on the upper floors of the Melting Pot, sat him in a chair, closed the doors, and turned off the lights. Artex had an uneasy feeling about the situation. The lights snapped on and there in front of him was Razor Wit standing in the middle of the room. She was wearing a pair of panties and her expression was one of open desire.

Heavy beat music started playing in the room and Razor began swaying to the tune. At first she only tapped her hooves to the beat and shifted her weight, getting a feel for the music. Gradually, she began stepping in-time with the beats, swaying her tail in a hypnotic manner. She began to bob her head to the rhythm and her hooves began to move more openly in wider movements. She began taking slow steps toward Artex, her forehooves and hind legs crisscrossing so she might as well have been walking on a straight line. Despite being a Kavim, her movements were somehow sexy. The way she accentuated every motion and rolled the muscles in her haunches were arousing to the poor man. She suddenly sprang forward and placed her forehooves on his thighs. She reached her head over his left shoulder and pressed the left side of her neck against his face as her hips continued swaying. She lifted her tail over her back with a low moan and swatted Artex in the face with the fine hairs. She lowered herself on his lap to where her chin was on his chest and tilted her head upward. She began to pant lightly, her sweet breath making its way to Artex' face, and she pressed her forehooves against his thighs.

She shifted the weight on her hind legs, haunches quivering lightly, and slowly licked the underside of his neck and chin. Her tongue was soft and slick with moisture. Her breath smelled of strawberries. She slowly inched her way off his lap, nosing his stomach. Her head leveled out with his crotch and she gave his pants a seductive lick, "Mmmhmmhmm, too bad your little friend can't come out and play." She slid her chin down his thighs and slipped off his chair.

Stepping back, she lit up her horn and pulled a chair away from one of the nearby tables. It slid soundlessly across the floor. She reared up on her hind legs and set her forehooves on the seat of the chair then arched her back sensually and flicked her tail up, directly over her back, letting out a small moan as she did so. She slowly lowered her front end, backside still exposed, and rolled the muscles in her hips, rippling her curves. She gradually slid her hind legs apart, pulling her panties tight against her unfolded hindquarters. The outline of her vulva clearly visible against the thin taut fabric. She lifted her belly and began rocking her hips as if she were being taken right at that very moment. She threw her head back, her mane flowing straight down her spine and mingling with her tail. With her head upside down, she bit the corner of her lip and closed her eyes, panting dramatically. She continued bucking her hips as she did so.

In a lightning quick movement, she brought her head back down and thrust her entire front half through the gap in the backrest of the chair, splaying out her hind legs and revealing her teats and backside open to the air. She flicked her tail low and hid her unfolded privates just as she lit up her horn and ripped the panties right off herself.

Still unfolded, she began swinging her tail back and forth, never revealing herself, but coming so, so close. She hiked up her tail and turned her head so she was looking right at Artex, "Mmm, wanna see what you're in for tomorrow, big boy?"

Artex was dumbfounded. Razor Wit had NEVER acted like that before. He was highly aware that all of his friends were present and watching the scene unfold, in a fairly literal sense. He knew there was no way Razor would ever do something like this so openly. In the spirit of the occasion, he swallowed loudly and raised his voice, "OH, HELL YEAH!"

He felt a cup being thrust into his hands by one of his friends. Shrugging, he took a small sip. It was strong but not overbearing, so he bit the proverbial bullet and chugged the whole thing. It burned going down his throat and left a warm, numb feeling in his mouth.

Razor smirked at his response. Her horn lit up and out from the left, floated a fake, pink phallus in the shape of a Unicorn's horn. It floated over in front of her and she gave it a slow, sultry lick before looking back to Artex, "This big, thick shaft has to go somewhere," she said in a breathy voice, "Pick a destination: oral, vaginal, anal, or..." she licked her lips, "Other."

Artex felt his eyes widen at the offer, "Uh..." he trailed off in indecision. The situation was making him uneasy. She was an exquisite dancer, considering she had probably never done it before. The problem was, he was uncomfortable with such displays outside the bedroom.

Somebody from the crowd of his friends suddenly yelled, "ANAL!"

Razor giggled as sexy a giggle as Artex had ever heard. She looked off to the side and cooed, "Ooh, somebody feels naughty. But it isn't your party right now. You can hire me for one later on, if you like."

Artex slowly stood up. The extent of the scene was making him very uncomfortable, "I appreciate the lengths you're willing to go to, ma'am, but right now I'm getting really uncomfortable with all this."

She stuck out her lower lip and pouted, "Aww, but I still have an hour left."

Artex crossed his arms, but his expression was caring, "Thank you, but I'd rather just drink with my friends till I can't walk straight."

The mare looked off to the side and asked, "Will I still get paid the same?"

END OF SEXUAL CONTENT

A familiar voice answered her, "Yeah, man."

Artex couldn't believe his ears. The lights came on and R.J. Brinsin strolled out toward the mare with a bag of bits, "Here ya go. A hundred and eighty, like we agreed."

The mare nodded and folded herself then disentangled herself from the chair. In a flare of green fire, a Changeling stood in her place. She groaned and stretched her back and legs, "Ooh! I guess I need to practice more before I do that again. I was about to get a cramp."

Artex blinked and smiled, "R.J.!" He ran up to his friend and engulfed him in a bear-hug, "Oh I've missed you man!" He set the shorter man down and stepped away, "When did you get back?"

R.J. chuckled, "Just today, man. Got the Bloodmage strongholds all sorted out and the Bloodmages themselves are undergoin' some adjustments so they can fit in wherever they go, which will probably be here."

Artex smiled, "Glad to have you back, bro. I've missed you." He turned halfway around and waved his arm, "Come on, get yourself something to drink."

R.J. smirked, but Artex noticed for the first time how hollow the smirk was. His eyebrows creased, "R.J. what's wrong?"

R.J. forced a smile for his friend. He reached up and patted him on the back, "Don't worry 'bout it, bro. I seen and done some shit that ain't jes' gonna go away too soon. I'll be fine, man."

Artex was not convinced, but he let the matter drop, "Fair enough. You're a grown man." He pointed to the Changeling mare, "I have to ask, where did you find her? Most creatures from Equestria are squeamish about sexual stuff."

Brinsin laughed lightly, "I asked around. Apparently she spent time around Gryphons and they into some freaky stuff once they's hitched. Her hubby passed away a while back from some disease an' she came here when she heard about us."

Artex quirked an eyebrow and turned toward the Changeling, "I'm sorry for your loss, ma'am."

The Changeling smiled up at him, "Don't be. He was a wonderful Tom. He loved me right up until the end. He knew who and what I was and he could never father any kittens. We lived out, away from civilization and we were happy. I'm more than willing to do things like the dance. It was nice to feel sexy again," she placed a hoof on his knee, "And I know how much you love her. I felt it when I was dancing. I skimmed a little from you, I hope you don't mind. I'll probably be full for weeks!" She lowered her forehoof and turned to leave but then stopped and turned her head back to him, "Oh, and be gentle with her. I could feel the desire coming off you. Don't go overboard, especially if it's her first time." So spoken, she departed.

Artex threw his arm around R.J. and turned toward the buffet set up along the walls, "Come on, bro." He the broke into his Scottish accent, "Lut's ooll get passed!"

The two friends broke away from one another once they had their drinks. R.J. went to speak with Mike Joyner to catch up and get his job back. Artex strolled over to where Chris, Darryl, Kolo, and Big Mac were all standing around chatting and drinking. He walked right over and leaned against Chris' shoulder, "So, how is life with royalty?"

Chris shrugged, "It's pretty good. I've been having lots of fun with portals ever since Discord started hanging around the Palace. I snuck into one of Blueblood's apartments when he was in the bath," Chris snickered, "Dude, he plays with a rubber ducky! He calls it Mr. Quackers!" Chris cleared his throat and continued, "Anyway, I portaled his entire tub, with him in it, right into the public fountain in Canterlot Square!" The statement brought about a round of roaring laughter from the gathered males, but Chris was not done yet, "Hehehehee, if you think THAT'S good? I followed Celestia and Luna when they were walking around, talking, last week and waited till they weren't paying attention. I put a portal right in front of them and they walked right into the Royal Guard stallion's bathroom! I swear to you, one of them actually said, 'Princesses on deck' and they all saluted while their asses were backed up to the toilets!" The guys almost died laughing, but Chris was still not finished, "Aheh, well as you can guess, everybody went completely silent for a second and then... you heard this plopping splash from one of the toilets and one of the Guards turned bright red! Bwahahahahahahahaha! HE TOOK A DUMP RIGHT IN FRONT OF THE PRINCESSES!"

The guys all held their stomachs from laughing so hard and Chris finished, wiping the tears from his eyes, "Aww MAN! Whew! I tell you, Luna was PISSED after that one! She chased me all over the Palace! I had to 'port' away from her a couple dozen times and even then she pranked me in my sleep by putting chopped hot peppers in my underwear drawer."

The guys slowly came off their laughing high. Darryl was next to speak up, "I'm glad you're the one getting married to a Kavim first, man. Anybody else might have to deal with people bugging out over it."

Artex looked over to his Marine buddy, "Speaking of which, are you thinking of tying the knot any time soon?"

Darryl grinned and took a swig from his mug, "Ahh, already proposed to Backlash."

Kolo whistled, "Whoa there 'D'! You mean you actually in love wit' the Ice Queen?"

Darryl playfully punched Kolo in the arm, "She's a real sweetheart, she just doesn't know how to show it. What about you and Buzz Butter, huh?"

Kolo crossed his arms and smiled hugely, "We finished out our herd. She the only Pony. Rest o' my girls be Changelings. They been keepin' me, heh, satisfied till Buzzy an' me get married. I gotta tell ya, they into some FREAKY stuff! They always askin' me to put it here or there an' even in some wierd places. Them holes in they legs got plenty o' uses, an' you ain't lived till you been stroked off by a pair o' moist, gossamer wings flutterin' all 'round yo' manly bits."

Big Mac took a sip from his mug, looking quite tipsy, and added, "Euyp. Wings'r right soft. Easy to clean up too. An' watchin' 'er clean an' preen 'em after you done made 'em all sticky..."

Artex froze and looked over to his adopted brother, "Dude... I... way too much information."

Big Mac shrugged, "She was feelin' bad after she panicked on our first night so..." he shrugged again, letting the guys put the pieces together.

"Buuuuut since then you've been able to..." Artex ventured.

"Eyup." Big Mac answered simply. His face turned serious as he addressed Artex, "Yall gotta be right gentle with 'em, Artex. They gonna be scared stiff, first couple o' times. If'n Ah'm bein' honest, yew don't wanna take too long first couple o' times. They're gonna be nervous, an' shakin', an' scared all over the place. They want ya, yew just gotta be gentle. Ah didn't know what Ah was gettin' into with Cheerilee. Had to all but tie 'er down. First time, she got so scared she screamed an' Ah couldn't keep goin'."

Artex nodded his head seriously. He had an idea of what to expect, "Yeah, I've heard about what happened with the Gender Wars and all that."

Darryl, Chris, and Kolo all looked between Artex and Big Mac. Darryl was the first to speak, "Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait. Hold up. You mean to tell me THAT'S why Backlash gets so worked up and stops when we're making out? Because she's afraid of my 'dick'?"

Artex took a gulp and shook his head, "Not really. From what I understand, it's more like she's afraid of the act, not you. All mares are. The Natural Magic did a number on them way back when. Why didn't you learn about this in school?"

Kolo shrugged, "Our teacher glossed over it. Said we'd probably never need to know an' if we did, we should ask our mares."

Artex sighed, "Let me break it down for you then. It started before the tribes of Ponies all got together..."

* * *

Full Spectrum sighed happily as she cuddled up to Catalyst. The two of them were waiting for Starburst to finish in the bathroom and come to bed. Catalyst could not help but to vocalize about something that had been bothering her for a while, "Hey," she addressed Full Spectrum, "Why have you been so happy recently? I'm not complaining, but you're normally really grumpy."

Full Spectrum squeezed the Unicorn mare and sighed again, "It's because I've felt how much happiness there is in the world. To hear about it is one thing, but when I EXPERIENCED it... it changed me. I'm happy now. I've felt the happiness in the world and it makes me happy to know there is so much joy." She lapsed into silence briefly before she muttered, "It'll make it easier when everything goes wrong..."

Catalyst tensed up, "What did you say?"

Full Spectrum released the mare and turned over, facing away from her, "It's time to go to bed, Caddy..."

Catalyst was not hearing it, "No. You said something about everything going wrong. What did you mean?"

Full Spectrum whined, "Come ooooon, Caddy! I don't want to talk about it!"

Catalyst was firm, "If there is something we can do..."

The young woman suddenly sat up and gripped the mare by her shoulders, "NO! If you try to change anything, you'd probably make it worse! Don't make it worse! You can't make it worse!" Full Spectrum crossed her arms under her breast and shook her head, "You can't! Caddy, you can't! You don't know what's going to happen!"

Catalyst's concern was growing by the second. She reached out and pulled Full Spectrum into a firm hug, "I could know if you told me."

Full Spectrum shook her head, "I can't." She whined, "Just knowing will make it worse. Humans have stories where knowing the future makes it happen, sometimes it's worse because the characters know. They try to avoid it, but in trying to stop it, they make it happen, anyway. I may have already said too much and made it worse."

Catalyst felt bad for pushing her future sister-wife so hard, "I'm sorry," she said quietly, "I'm just trying to understand... help me understand."

Full Spectrum slowly raised her head. She met the Arch Magister's eyes and spoke slowly, "It's like... kind of like pregnancy and giving birth... it's a long process as the baby grows... it makes you uncomfortable and it causes you some discomfort... but... you know that when it's time... you're going to have a precious little one to help complete your life... the hard part is giving birth..." she sniffled and lowered her eyes, "Right now, we're going through the pregnancy... the birth is yet to come... it's going to hurt... so much... but afterward... it's going to be wonderful to behold..." her eyes glazed over and her voice took on a monotone quality, "... fire will rain from the sky... and the sun will fall to the ground... the darkness shall descend... the cries of the masses echo in the night... songs of sorrow and silence will ring across the lands... the few will confront the many... and the father will search for the mother and child... they are lost, one to another... torn asunder, shall be the nations... the common citizen will rise... and reclaim what once, was theirs... and so too shall pass, the age of stagnation... the light will shine once more... and the darkness shall be banished from the lands..."

Full Spectrum drifted off to sleep as Catalyst stayed where she was, silent sobs shaking her body. Prophecy was nearly unheard of, but the ebony Unicorn knew in her heart of hearts that she had just heard one. Some subtle truth rang true in her spirit and she knew, beyond the shadow of a doubt that something terrible was going to happen.

Author's Note

A short, saucy dance for those of you who enjoy such things. As always, let me know if you spot any typos.

Chapter 40: The Wedding Day

Razor Wit looked at herself in the mirror. She was most pleased with the mare she beheld. A tan Unicorn mare in her mid twenties, wearing a flowing, perfectly fitted, white wedding gown. The mare was slim but not athletic, yet she looked as healthy as any mare had a right to be. Her coat shone brilliantly in the lighting, glossed only that morning by a trip to a spa via teleport by Princess Celestia herself. Her mane and tail sported exactly the right combination of volume and bounce, both pleasing and attractive. Her eyes shined as she looked in the mirror, 'I'm getting married! I can't believe it!' Joy unbound bubbled up in her chest at the thought. She pranced in place, squealing with excitement.

A warm voice spoke from behind her, "You look beautiful, Razor. Any stallion would be lucky to have you beside him today."

Razor turned her head and regarded her mother with some measure of warmth, "I bet you never imagined he'd be that tall." She teased her mother playfully.

Visceral Slaughter tittered behind her forehoof, "Nor did I ever imagine that his shape would be so unusual." She slowly stepped up next to her daughter and placed a caring hoof on Razor's left cheek, "As long as you are safe and happy, nothing else matters. Even my own feelings." She blinked then added, "And grandfoals. I want to see some grandfoals before I die."

Razor Wit blushed at the statement, "It's a little early to be talking about that. We still have to get through the Honeymoon."

Visceral Slaughter breathed in through her nose, "And he had BETTER be good to you..."

Razor bumped her mother's shoulder, "He will be. You've gotten to know him more over this past week. That's how he always is. Do you really see him being anything but good to us? Ever?"

Visceral Slaughter sighed wearily, taking a moment to answer, "If he really is like that all the time... I can see all of you being deliriously happy. Every herd has spats and arguments. But he cares about you. I'm not blind to that." She looked in the mirror, "In him, I see the same kind of commitment, passion, and caring that I see in your father every single day. In other words, if he had been born a stallion, I would have pushed you on him in half a second. He's strange beyond words..." she looked over to Razor, "But thankfully, I have a daughter who can see past strangeness."

Razor reached up and hugged her mother fiercely, "I love you, mom."

Visceral Slaughter hugged her daughter back, "I love you too, Razor." She let go of the hug and the two broke apart, "And today, you're marrying somebody who loves you even more than I do."

Razor smiled, eyes misty, "I wonder how Artex is doing?"

* * *

At that very moment, Artex was holding a wooden pipe he had whittled and wishing fervently for some tobacco to smoke in it. He was standing in front of the mirror in his dressing room and he was not as pleased as his bride. In it, he saw a disfigured man. A man who had been the butt of Murphy's Law far too many times. A man who was emotionally unstable. A man who was lucky beyond words that somebody was willing to marry him despite his innumerable imperfections. He swallowed hard and stared disdainfully at his reflection, 'How can she love somebody who looks like this?' He hung his head, 'She deserves better.' His words to his adopted brother less than half a month prior, rang in his memory, 'None of us deserve the ones we marry.' He knew it was true. He did not deserve Razor Wit, but they shared a love he had only found one time before. He had capitalized on it the first time and now he was preparing to do so again. Such opportunities were not to be missed.

He set the pipe down on the table next to the dressing mirror and stepped back, 'If she's willing to marry a slob like me, then by God I'm going to look like the best dressed slob of all time.' He reached up and slightly adjusted the bow tie around his neck. Rarity had done an absolutely spectacular job with his tux. The pants were jet black, as were the suit-coat and tie. His shirt was ice white, all of it perfectly pressed, yet so comfortable he felt he could wear it on a daily basis and not complain. His shoes had been a custom job from Gryphonvale. They were made from genuine cow leather and dyed black, then polished to a mirror shine. He had his hair in the top knot style he regularly kept, tied with a black ribbon. He stroked his fingers along his jaw line, smiling in satisfaction. The barber had done marvelous work, especially considering the unusually bumpy terrain. His face was as smooth as silk.

He took a breath and turned toward his companions, "So, do I look like the luckiest man alive?"

Darryl snorted and crossed his arms as he leaned against the wall, "Heh, nope. You look like a bum that broke into a tailor shop."

Artex rolled his eyes, "Gee, thanks."

Darryl shrugged, "No problem."

Artex sucked a breath in through his teeth and let it out, cheeks bulging comically, "I'm glad you guys are here with me. I'm just as nervous as the first time I got married."

Chris nodded, "I know. Darryl and I were there."

Mike Joyner opened the door and poked his head in, "It's time. You ready?"

* * *

Artex stood by the altar as he waited for his bride to make an appearance. He felt his stomach tighten up in knots and nervous sweat dotted his forehead. His mouth felt dry. He shifted his weight from his left foot to his right one. He took slow, deep breaths, trying to calm himself down.

The gathered crowd was absolutely immense. Not only were the Princesses, including Cadence and Twilight, and Discord in attendance, but there were also Changelings, and a small troop of Diamond Dogs. The latter of which were the recipients of many a harsh glare from Rarity.

The music started up in the traditional Human wedding march and Artex stood up straighter. Razor Wit was escorted down the aisle by Mason. Their pace was sedate and casual. Razor Wit's face was flushed red as she lifted her eyes to Artex. Mason's expression was one of calm contentment as he led his daughter to the man who, in a few short minutes, would be her husband.

Artex stepped forward and politely bowed to Mason, as father and daughter stopped at the base of the stairs leading up to the altar. Mason bowed his head to the man and stepped back, leaving Razor Wit's side. Artex extended his hand and the tan Unicorn mare placed her right forehoof in it. He guided her up to the top of the stairs and let go of her hoof.

The two of them turned to Mayor DeLaCruz as she began speaking, "We are gathered here today in the sight of God, and the presence of friends and loved ones, to celebrate one of life’s greatest moments, to give recognition to the worth and beauty of love, and to add our best wishes and blessings to the words which shall unite Razor Augustine Wittica and Artex Rias in holy matrimony."

"Marriage is a most honorable estate, created and Instituted by God, so too may this marriage be adorned by true and abiding love. Should there be anyone who has cause why this couple should not be united in marriage, they must speak now or forever hold their peace." When there were no objections, Mayor DeLaCruz continued, "Life is given to each of us as individuals, and yet we must learn to live together. Love is given to us by our family and friends. We learn to love by be loved in turn. Learning to love and living together is one of life’s greatest challenges and is the shared goal of a married life. But a husband and wife should not confuse love of worldly measures for even if worldly success is found, only love will maintain a marriage. Mankind did not create love, merely discovered it. The measure of true love is a love both freely given and freely accepted, just as love of the Almighty is unconditional and free."

"Today truly is a glorious day, as today both of you are blessed with the greatest of all gifts, the gift of abiding love and devotion between a man and a woman. All present here today, and those here in spirit, wish both of you all the joy, happiness and success and the world has to offer."

"As you travel through life together, I caution you to remember that the true measure of success, the true avenue to joy and peace, is to be found within the love you hold in your hearts. I would ask that you hold the key to your heart very tightly. We are assured that 'Love conquers all'. It is love, which brings you here today, the union of two hearts and two spirits. As your lives continue to interweave as one pattern, remember that it was love that brought you here today, it is love that will make this a glorious union, and it is love which will cause this union to endure."

"Artex Rias, do you take Razor Wit to be your wife? Do you promise to love, honor, cherish and protect her, forsaking all others outside your herd and holding to her forevermore?"

Artex' grin threatened to tear his face in half, "I do."

Mayor DeLaCruz continued, "Razor Wit, do you take Artex Rias to be your Husband? Do you promise to love, honor, cherish and protect him, forsaking all others outside your herd and holding to him forevermore?"

Razor blinked away joyful tears as she said, "I do."

"Artex and Razor, as the two of you come into this marriage uniting you as husband and wife, and as you this day affirm your faith and love for one another, I would ask that you always remember to cherish each other as special and unique individuals, that you respect the thoughts, ideas and suggestions of one another. Be able to forgive, do not hold grudges, and live each day that you may share it together, as from this day forward you shall be each other’s home, comfort and refuge, your marriage strengthened by your love and respect."

Mayor DeLaCruz turned around and set down two lit candles upon the altar. She then turned back around and brought out a single, unlit, large golden candle, “Artex and Razor, the two lighted candles symbolize your separate lives, your separate families and your separate sets of friends. I ask that you each take one candle and that together you light the center candle."

As Artex and Razor lit the candle, the Mayor continued, "The individual candles represent your individual lives before today. Lighting the center candle represents that your two lives are now joined to one light, and represents the joining together of your two families and sets of friends to one.”

Artex and Razor set the two candles down and extinguished the individual flames. Mayor DeLaCruz smiled at them both, "Artex and Razor, in so much as the two of you have agreed to live together in matrimony, have promised your love for each other by these vows, and the joining of your hands, I now declare you to be husband and wife. May the Lord bless you and keep you. May the Lord shine his face upon you, and be gracious unto you. May the Lord lift up his countenance unto you, and give you peace. Congratulations, you may kiss your bride."

Artex took a knee and Razor stepped up to him. He gently cupped her cheeks in his hands and their lips met in a slow and tender kiss. Mayor DeLaCruz smiled broadly and held out her arms, "I present to you the First Couple of the Cunning Herd, Razor and Artex."

The crowd erupted with wild cheering and applause as Artex and Razor descended the stairs and made their way to The Melting Pot for the reception.

* * *

The reception was held on all three floors of The Melting Pot. The guests were treated to a colossal spread of different foods that Alex Ludwig had recipes for, from around the world. He had spent half a fortune writing letters to different countries and asking for traditional recipes. He even had a small book filled with nothing but traditional wedding foods, from which he used almost every single one.

The different floors offered different food and drink according to ingredients. Meats were served on the third floor so that no herbivores would be subjected to the smells of cooked meat rising through the restaurant. Herbivorous foods were served on the second floor. Each floor also served teas, both hot and cold, sweet and unsweetened. The first floor served alcohol from the open bar that had cost Artex and Razor more than a few bits. The first floor was also where the music and dance floor were.

Artex and Razor entered the restaurant first and claimed a table which sat right next to the dance floor. They were both smiling, dizzy with happiness. The guests began arriving soon after. The rest of the herd and the groomsmen were the next to join them then the other guests began filing in.

Alex Ludwig had pulled out all the stops. His range of alcohol was all on display, including his imported wines and liquors. Artex rose from his chair and headed over to the bar, "One Long Island Iced Tea and one glass of Riesling, Alex."

Alex Ludwig smiled at his friend as he poured the drinks, "Trying to get her liquored up before the wedding night, huh?"

Artex snorted, "Naw, just something to enjoy with friends and family."

Alex chuckled slightly and pulled out two shot glasses. He uncorked a bottle of Apple Brandy and poured two shots. He slid one to Artex and picked up the other himself, "To a long life and a happy marriage." The two men clinked the glasses together and took the shots. Artex slid the glass back over to his friend and picked up the Long Island and wine, then headed back to the table where his new bride was waiting.

He set the wine glass in front of Razor then sat down with his Long Island Iced Tea in his hand and took a sip. He leaned back in his chair and looked across the table at his wife, 'Wife. What a thought. It's going to take some getting used to." He smiled at her as she took a petite sip from her wine, 'But I'm glad it's her.' He felt warm affection for the tan Unicorn mare flare up in his core, 'I may not find Kavim attractive in general, but her...'

Feeling motivated, Artex stood up and walked around the table. He knelt down in front of Razor and reached his right hand up to her face. He cupped her left cheek and she leaned into his touch, kissing the palm of his hand. He caressed her cheek and leaned in toward her. They shared a light, but lingering kiss, both of them with their eyes closed. As he pulled away, he smiled at her again, "You're beautiful, my love."

Razor blushed deeply, ducking her head bashfully, "Thank you." She lifted her head slightly and looked him up and down, "And you look very dapper in that suit."

Artex smiled and rose to his feet. Turning to go back to his seat, he met the face of an alabaster Alicorn, "Woah!" He gasped, "Sorry Celestia, I didn't see you there."

Celestia giggled and smiled broadly at the new couple, "I should hope not. Today, the two of you should be focused on one another, not this old nag."

Artex chuckled and grabbed the lapels of his jacket, "Aww come on, Celestia. You don't look a day over twelve-hundred."

Celestia's left eyebrow rose at his statement, "And pray tell, what does a twelve-hundred year old mare look like?"

Artex smirked at her in a cocky manner, "Well I don't exactly have a good pool to chose from for comparisons, so I'll just say, you don't look bad."

Celestia smiled, "I should hope not. Do you have any idea how much cake it takes to maintain this figure?"

Discord slithered up behind her and sinuously wrapped himself around her barrel, "Do you mean cake, or banana cream pie, Tia?"

Artex facepalmed and turned his head away, muttering almost silently, "Bad mind. Bad mind. Discord is not giving the Princess cream-pies with his banana..."

Razor Wit's face went pale at the thought. She shuddered and bopped her husband on his backside, "Artex!" She hissed in embarrassment, "Behave yourself!"

Artex met her eyes and had the decency to feel ashamed, but he held it off, "What? She has lady bits, right? She probably has the same urges as anybody else and if it itches, it deserves to be scratched."

Razor planted her face against the table, "You're incorrigible." She moaned, her voice muffled by the tablecloth.

When Artex turned back around, Celestia and Discord were gone and in their place was a long, and still growing line of well-wishers. The man turned and pulled his chair around the table so he could sit next to his wife.

The afternoon was a pleasant one. It was a time of celebration. Good food and many fine drinks were shared by all present. The Melting Pot was a source of good cheer that afternoon and the celebration stretched on, into the evening. The guests partied and a good time was had by all. Discord eventually came back to ask the new couple what they wished as a wedding gift. Razor and Artex shared a whispered conversation before they turned back to Discord with their answer. They wanted Razor to be able to eat meat without any tummy trouble. Discord snapped his fingers then said the trait would be passed on to their foals as well.

As the evening wore on, the new couple began to feel fatigued. They and their herd said their farewells to their friends and family and headed home. Alex Ludwig promised to have the small mountain of wedding gifts brought to the house the following day. Suey was staying the night with Rifin since he had the only other home she could fit, which was large enough to be a hangar for an old Boeing 747, and because she wanted to give her father figure and her mother figure time by themselves. Artex made sure to tell her that he would be highly displeased if he found out about any funny business between the two. At the time, Suey merely lifted her eyebrow ridge and motioned toward Artex and Razor. Artex replied that it was alright for them because they were married, then further reinforced the fact that Suey was not fully grown yet, which would make any intimate contact between the two would constitute an act that Artex, and society in general, very much looked down upon. With a final nod of her head, Suey acquiesced and trotted off to follow Rifin home.

The herd headed back home. The newlyweds were both nervous about what the night would hold. Both were hoping for the most positive outcome. Only time would tell.

Author's Note

The Wedding Chapter! As fate would have it, I sent the chapter to my editor on the day of my fifth year wedding anniversary. As always, let me know if you spot any typos.

Chapter 41: The First Night

Author's Note

WARNING! EXPLICIT CONTENT!

This chapter contains a scene of extremely graphic sexual nature between two consenting and recently married adults. If you are under 18 or do not wish to read this type of scene, don't. You have been warned.

For those of you who wish to read about the romantic wedding night of a loving couple, enjoy. :raritywink:

For those readers reading any of this series for the first time, do not be turned away by this. It is the first sexually explicit scene in over 700,000 words and it is the first time I have ever attempted anything of this nature.

I would like to thank my editor, now also co-author Ponyboy245, for his dedication and work with me on this chapter. I would also like to thank Lord Dragon for his valuable input. Finally I would like to give a big shout-out to Amethyst Blade for the musical score recommendation.

Chapter 41: The First Night

Artex carried Razor Wit across the threshold of their home then continued up the stairs as Oriana closed the door. The other mares all followed the newlyweds into the bedroom where Artex set his bride down on the bed. Razor Wit smiled up at her new husband as he leaned down to kiss her. She met his lips and the two shared a brief kiss before Artex straightened up, "I hope you don't mind, my love, but I'm going to change out of this outfit."

Razor rolled off the bed and trotted toward the bathroom, "I am too." She looked to Oriana, "Ori, would you be willing to help me out of this?"

Artex undressed and hung up his suit while Vaiawa and Rose laid down in the corners of the room. They took their positions so they would be out of the way unless or until they were needed. Artex stood in front of the dresser and licked his lips nervously. He focused on regulating his breathing and trying not to think about how nervous he was. He was thinking about Razor Wit and how she had previously reacted when they kissed. He did not want to even think about how she would react to actually making love.

The bathroom door opened and Razor stepped out levitating her gown in the air in front of herself. Artex stepped back out of her way as she proceeded to hang up her gown in the closet. Artex suddenly realized he was still standing there in his briefs. He walked over to the side of the bed and slipped under the covers. Razor Wit used her magic to flick the light switch to the 'low' setting and likewise slipped under the covers of the bed while Oriana stepped up to another corner of the room and laid down on her right, facing the bed.

Artex wasted no time in cuddling up to Razor. Lying down and with her hind legs stretched out, she was not much shorter than a Human woman. The tops of their heads laid in the same place on the pillow, but the bottoms of her hooves ended half way up the taller man's shins.

He slid his left arm under Razor's head to support her. He reached out and placed his right arm across her barrel, her coat tickling his finger tips. The two of them gazed into each other's eyes for long minutes as they lay there in the dim light. Each was nervous about what the night would bring. Artex bit his lower lip then spoke softly, "Razor, sweetheart," he swallowed, "Remember, if you need me to stop at any time, all you have to do is say: wait, stop, no, hold on, anything like that. I promise, love, I promise I will stop and I won't continue until you tell me to."

Razor Wit nodded, "I know, Artex. I love you."

Her husband smiled back at her, "I love you too." He leaned in and gave her a light kiss on the lips. He did not pull back, nor did he push farther forward. He held his position, his lips brushing against hers with the lightest feather touch. They both knew what the night would bring. Each one of them desired the other. Razor Wit was nervous almost beyond words, but the caring presence of her husband brought her comfort. He was waiting for her. He was right there and he was ready, but he was refusing to move any faster than she was comfortable with. The thought made her long for him even more. She felt safe, wrapped up tightly there in his arms. She swallowed hard, trying to overcome her nervousness. Slowly closing the rest of the gap between them, her lips met his.

The kiss was light and airy. She wanted more, but feared what it would bring. She felt the gentle touch of his tongue against the tip of her lips, neither intense nor insistent but patient; waiting for her to open up to him. Her lips parted and she inched out her tongue, searching for his. His tongue inched forward, finding hers. Razor Wit whimpered in her throat at the new and foreign feeling. Her eyes clenched tightly shut as she inched her tongue against Artex', stroking its width while he responded in kind, caressing the velvety underside and tickling her. She felt the telltale fire kindle in her hips, as butterflies fluttered madly in her tummy. Her haunches tingled and a light moan escaped her. It was quiet and high pitched, worming its way out through her nose as she pressed ever more gently into the kiss.

His tongue massaged hers with moist tenderness, edging her further into her desire. Her hind legs shifted nervously under the covers, ruffling them with her unease. She felt his hand caressing her cheek in torturous, slow circles, gentle fingers seeking out every hair and every follicle. The stimulation of her fine, soft hairs tickled her, causing her to giggle into the kiss. His fingertips gradually caressed their way back from her cheek, sliding behind her ear then farther still as they encircled the back of her neck. She could feel them massaging away her tension with firm motions, pressing into her flesh as they gently pushed her deeper into the kiss.

Razor did not resist.

She wanted this; wanted to be with him in the one way she had never been with any other being before.

Mouths moving together in almost perfect unison, husband and wife allowed their love to flow forth between them. Razor felt arousal and desire rise within her, felt small shivers as they shot up her spine and consumed her every thought. She pressed herself against his firm chest and stomach, delighting in his otherworldly form as she had never before allowed herself to. She hesitantly lifted her left forehoof and touched his shoulder, slowly exploring the smooth skin and contours of muscle as the fine hairs of her hoof sought out every beautiful inch of his warm, firm body.

She pulled herself closer to him and deepened their kiss, sighing contentedly into her husband's lips as she felt him ease down her neck, combing his fingers through her mane. She felt his hand stroke her coat, felt his fingers as they explored as much of her as they could reach. There was longing in Artex' touch, a desperate and insatiable need to learn of her, to know her as no other ever had. She felt his hand reach her shoulder and continue smoothly down her back, stroking up and down along the length of her body with exquisite slowness, causing Razor to whimper with fear and desire into the kiss. His touch sent shivers down her spine as his palm smoothed down her coat, memorizing every contour of her back, every strand of her coat, every cord of muscle and every subtle divot and joint and protrusion of bone. His fingers memorized every last one, as he constructed a mental map of her.

Winding his way slowly downward, he continued his strokes with and against her coat, causing a tiny whine to blossom in her throat. His fingers touched every inch of her as his hand meandered its way down her body, up and down and side to side. Her shoulders became her upper back. Her upper back became her sides. Her sides became her lower back. And her lower back led his investigating touch to her haunches.

He began to gently caress her thighs, feeling no discernible difference between the hairs of her coat as he stroked his hand across her cutie mark. She felt his fingers brush the front of her haunch, probing gently, politely requesting entry with his movements. Razor welcomed his touch, relishing the tenderness of his caresses. Every moment they continued their affection, Razor felt her body getting warmer, preparing itself for her husband.

Razor swallowed nervously and lifted her hind leg, giving him access to the soft, warm treasures that lay beneath. His hand gently but insistently lifted her leg farther up from its partner and Razor's mind hazed out briefly as she surrendered herself to her man. She felt the blessed fog settle heavily on her thoughts, making her consciousness drift away as if held aloft by a subtle breeze. Her body tensed as he came closer to her breasts. She had never considered her breasts as having any part of making love. However, knowing and living with the man for so long had changed her. Tonight, her breasts would no longer simply be udders for feeding her foals, but soft lumps of supple flesh for pleasing her husband, and that he could use to please her in turn.

She felt his hand glide over her silken flesh and settle upon her left breast. In the same way as before, Razor gasped as she felt the intimacy of his touch. She inhaled sharply through her nose as his fingers brushed against her sensitive nipple, felt a shuddering breath clutch her throat when her fear sprang up within her like a striking predator. She suddenly broke the kiss, whimpering with need and fear as her legs began to shake uncontrollably.

Artex stopped his movements without her needing to say a single word. He pulled her to his chest and stroked her mane. "I won't hurt you, sweetheart," he whispered to her, paused before asking, "Do you... do you need me to stop?"

Though Razor was unable to answer him, her husband's quiet voice was comforting as he whispered his willingness to stop the moment she told him to. The depths of his caring was perhaps the surest sign that he truly loved her in his unusual, Human way and it made her ache for his touch even more.

Artex was such a gentle and caring soul.

Almost without thinking, she slipped her forehoof off his shoulder, slowly traced it down his arm all the while suppressing the urge to giggle as the fibers of her hoof mingled with the hairs of her human's well-toned arm. She felt her hoof reach his hand and she gently pressed his digits against her breast. She cracked open her eyes and looked up at him, panting slightly, "D-don't stop." Her voice was as a hint of a breath, barely distinguishable from her panting.

Nevertheless, Artex heard her. He nodded and leaned his head in, once more locking her in a kiss. Razor's eyes drifted closed. Her mind was still hazy, but she delighted in his touch like never before. He caressed her breast with a touch so light she barely knew it was there. She knew he was there though, the fog resting on her conscious mind grew heavier with every stroke of his gentle fingers against her sensitive skin. She floated on the vapors of subtle ecstasy, lost in the gentle, teasing pleasure brought by his fingers.

His hand drifted to her right breast and a renewed wave of pleasure overcame her. He began massaging her breast, two of his fingers gently pinching her nipple and rubbing it back and forth. The movements sent shivers of pleasure through her, increasing the heat which was kindling further between her legs. She pressed herself deeper into their kiss, felt the heat in her body rise as she panted and whimpered with each breath. She lifted her forehoof from his hand and raised it to his face, caressing the misshapen features from the crisscrossing trenches of scars to the lumps of bone that jutted beneath.

There were so many that would have considered such a face to be ugly but she did not care. She did not care what he looked like. She did not care that he was born a different species. Humans were not attractive, with their flat faces and gangly simian bodies. Their appearance was as alien as it was unattractive and though she hated herself for having such thoughts, it was simply a fact that not even she could deny.

But Artex was different. He was somebody that she desired in ways that she could never have imagined. This was the man she loved, her husband, the one who would always be there for her to love and protect and cherish and it was for that reason alone that made him the most beautiful thing she had ever laid eyes upon.

She gently pushed her tongue past his lips and his own tongue danced with hers in a ballet of wet, slippery passion. Her mind swam with new sensations. His fingers, his face, his lips, his tongue, it all threatened to overwhelm her.

She felt his fingers slowly slide off the swell of her breast and he began to slowly explore further in the direction of her tail, tickling every tiny hair between her breasts and her pelvic curtain. He was so close. So very close. She felt herself heat up even more at the thought of him touching her in those most intimate of places that she had reserved for him and him alone. She yearned for his touch; to know that he found her beautiful, that he valued and desired her strangely alien body the way she desired his. She had to know if she were enough to please him.

She wanted him to be happy with what she had to offer.

His fingers touched the base of her pelvic curtain, where the lowest part of her tummy met the closed muscles. His fingers gradually inched their way along the crease of skin shielding her nethers.

Razor panted into his mouth as the tickling sensation brought on a new experience of unexpected arousal. She was having trouble. She wanted to reveal herself to him, to let him see and touch her, but she could not. The fear held her tightly, forcing her to inaction, feeding off her uncertainty and forcing her to close herself to his advancing affections. If only she were more certain that he would like what she had, perhaps she could unfold for him.

She felt him inch his hand back, depriving her of the stimulation she desired. He broke the kiss and leaned his head up, tickling the tufts of her coat nearest to her left ear, "Razor," he whispered softly, "I need you to open for me..."

The tan mare shook her head in a small gesture of involuntary defiance. "You have... to push through..." she panted, "you need to... open me." She took another breath, quickly adding, "G-gently." she nuzzled her head under his chin. "Always gently... please." She brought her forehoof to his chest and rubbed it, barely aware of what she was doing as the fog in her mind was making her almost delirious with half-numb excitement and desire.

Before she knew it, she felt his fingers gently pressing against her pelvic curtain. His touch was as gentle as always, never rushed, never forceful. Her body reacted on an instinctual level and her pelvic curtain spread apart completely. Razor swallowed hard, knowing in the recesses of her cloudy mind that he was free to touch her in a way that none had ever touched her before. The fear beat at her consciousness, screaming dire warnings into her mind. The fog was a blessing. It made the fear seem somewhat muted, allowing her to give her husband access to her most sacred place.

His touch was hesitant, tickling the curly hairs which surrounded the mound of her untouched lips. The fear suddenly increased beyond anything she had ever felt before and Razor's body tensed instantly. Her forehoof pressed against Artex' chest and pushed herself up and away from his gently probing fingers. Her eyes clenched shut as a small, soft cry issued forth from her mouth.

Artex stopped and rested his fingers along the length of her nether lips, "Are you alright, Razor?" He asked quietly. The aroused, frightened Unicorn sucked in a shaking breath and nuzzled her face harder against his firm chest.

She wanted to be alright.

More than that, she wanted to be with him, wanted it so badly she could cry.

Her body burned for his touch with a desire beyond words or description, but the fear was still there. She tried her best to fight the fear, but it was unrelenting. Taking a few breaths, she forced her way past those first layers of her fear, gave Artex a tiny nod as she pressed her muzzle pressed against the coarse hairs of his chest and hoped he would understand the signal. She was almost completely incapable of speech as her mind rode the turbulent waves of pleasure and fear. She nodded her head a second time and felt his fingers start to move again.

He traced his middle finger up and down the svelte cleft of her vulva which was now drenched in the aroused honeydew distilled from deep within her. His fingers glided over her tender flesh and with every intimate touch and movement Razor either whimpered or gasped, writhing against him. Every tickle of a hair, every motion of his fingers provided new and exciting stimulation. Her virgin body cried out in delicious agony as she soon found herself trying to escape the wonderful, new sensations before quickly pressing harder against Artex' own sweat-slicked flesh.

Artex pressed a finger against the cleft of her labia, spreading her tender lips around his exploring digit. The sensation of being touched inside her protective lips was utterly new and exciting and scary at the same time. His finger delved a little deeper and hard, almost painful pleasure once again shot through her and she felt the fire within her shift from her hips to everything under her tail. The sensation all but exploded into a fresh, new wave of desire. With the desire came the fear which was stronger than ever before.

Her mind broke.

Razor's chest hitched and she cried out loudly, gasping and struggling in his arms. She tried to push him away but her body urged her hips forward, grinding the hills surrounding her untarnished valley against his hand. She cried out a second time and he let her go. She tired to crawl her way across the bed before she suddenly felt several pairs of strong hooves grab and take hold of her, turning her onto her stomach and holding her in place.

Razor tried to curl in on herself, acting almost purely on instinct. She felt the coats of the other mares press against hers. She welcomed their presence, taking comfort from their proximity. She needed them. The fear was so strong, stronger than she had imagined. She wanted Artex to continue, but she could not give herself to him without the aid of her sister/wives, "H-help me..." she pleaded in a quavering voice.

She felt a tickle at her left ear, but it took a few moments before she registered any words. It was Oriana, "Ssssshhhhh," the zebra mare soothed, "Settle down, Razor. Settle down..."

Oriana was holding Razor's left forehoof in a firm grip and the Unicorn could sense that she would not be able to move unless Oriana let her go. Despite the firm hold, Oriana was constantly nuzzling the left side of Razor's face, shushing and soothing her.

Razor heard Rose in her other ear, "He isn't going to hurt you." She nuzzled the side of the panicked mare's face, holding her right forehoof the same way Oriana was holding her left. "He loves you." she nuzzled Razor's right ear again, "You know he's always gentle with us. He wants you, but he won't do anything until you let him." She paused briefly, looking back behind Razor at Artex' nervous expression before she spoke again, "Do you need him to stop?"

Razor's mind was rolling in the depths of her arousal, her fear seeming to abate a tiny bit with every word. She was only barely aware of the question, yet it registered in her mind. She did not want him to stop. She had never felt so amazing in her entire life. His touch was magic. Razor Wit blearily shook her head, mumbling, "Keep going..."

Vaiawa was lying on the bed directly in front of Razor. The Changeling Queen's voice spoke above the Unicorn, "Then stand for him." She said quietly, "Up you go." Razor struggled to do so. Vaiawa released the hold of her magic on Razor's hind legs. The Unicorn mare's whole body felt dizzy, uncoordinated and she stumbled trying to get her back legs to work. Vaiawa used her magic and gently lifted the tan mare's hindquarters into a standing position. The Changeling Queen kept her horn lit and dragged a pillow under Razor's head. Rose and Oriana each placed a hoof on the back of the tan mare's head and gently inched her face downward toward the pillow. Razor rested her head on the soft surface of the down pillow while Vaiawa resumed holding her hind legs immobile on the bed.

Artex bit his lip. Razor was being held down by the other mares. Many times when he had imagined this moment, it had been kinky, an illicit fantasy worthy of any adolescent teenager weaned on x-rated videos and pornographic magazines. To see it in real life, as it was happening before his very eyes, was something altogether different. He felt confused. Torn between arousal and disgust with actions he would normally find heinous in the extreme. He wanted to be with Razor. His body screamed with his need to feel her surrounding him, to be inside of her, to be one with her. Seeing her being held down though, made him feel filthy and ashamed. He shook his head, confused and dizzy. He couldn't...

"Take me..." the words were barely there. He blinked and looked back at his wife, uncertain he had even heard her. "Take me, my love..."

Artex blinked once more, his lust and shame ravaged mind trying to process what he had just been told to do. With slow, hesitant movements, he crawled his way towards the writhing pile of mares, climbed over Razor's back until he was practically covering her. "Are... are you sure?" He asked quietly. There was no way he was going to keep going unless she was absolutely certain.

Razor swallowed and nodded her head, l her coat rustling against the pillow, her eyes still closed, "Please," she whispered, "I want you to..." she swallowed again, letting out a small whimper as she did so. "Take me... I'm yours... all yours."

Artex leaned all the way over and kissed the side of her face, "I promise... I'll be gentle." He reached out and gently smoothed down her muzzle, wiped away the beads of tears and sweat that dotted her cheek before finally leaning back and settling on his knees. He gazed down at his wife, drinking in the sight of her fuchsia mane as it framed her beautiful alien face like a flowing, crimson halo.

Artex shifted his weight as he removed his briefs, letting his engorged member spring free from its confinement. He then inched forward on his knees and gently placed his hands on Razor's haunches. The mare whimpered as his fingers stroked their way through her soft coat. There was no place on her body, within his reach, that was beyond his tender caresses. His touch and her posture continued to arouse her as the other mares whispered comforting words of encouragement into her ears. It was what she wanted. She wanted to be in control of herself when she gave herself to her husband.

His hands glided over her body, her coat giving way under the press of his fingers. He leaned down and began lightly kissing her back and flanks, inching his way back toward the place her tail shifted away from. Her body became more and more sensitive the closer he came to her. He lowered his head and with glacial slowness, kissed his way across her backside until his nose tickled the curly hairs surrounding her sopping wet mounds. He extended his tongue and slowly licked a tiny circle around her hairs, leaving the liquid from his lips to mix with the liquid from her own.

Razor whimpered, her hind legs shaking in expectation. She wanted him so badly. She tried to widen her stance to allow him more access to her, but Vaiawa's magic held her tight. Some mares became so frightened, they kicked their stallions by accident.

Artex extended his tongue again and touched the tip to her vaginal lips, slowly licking upward. Razor cried out softly and struggled against the other mares. Oriana, Rose, and Vaiawa all held onto her, still whispering encouragement, "Let him touch you." "You're okay, Razor." "He's getting to know you, it's alright." Razor valued their presence. She was dizzy with delight as she nodded her head, rustling her ear against the pillow.

Artex placed his hands on either side of her curly hairs and used his thumbs to spread her apart for him to see. Razor's voice came as quavering whines, renewed with every breath and she arched her back toward the bed as he ran his tongue up and down her revealed sex. A small bead of additional moisture formed and slid down from the opening of her vagina. Her inner walls parted ever so slightly and he saw the blockage of her hymen stretching across the opening, farther within. He licked her again, starting from the bottom and working his way up, eliciting another soft cry from her. He repeated his action, slowly developing a rhythm. With every lick, he made sure to keep the muscles of his tongue soft so as not to apply too much pressure to her. He licked the pulled open sides of her labia then switched back to his usual licks along the center of her open body. Razor writhed and squirmed at his attention to her most tender parts. He decided not to prolong his exploration.

There would be time for that later.

Deeming her ready, he raised his head and placed his left hand on her thigh to give himself a little extra leverage. He listened to the sound of Razor's panting breaths begin to speed up, knowing what was coming, afraid and eager at the same time. He held her firmly, his hand pressed against the softness of her flank while he guided himself toward her opening. He felt Razor tense when the head of his member kissed the entrance of her vagina. He listened as she sucked in a breath and let it out as a high pitched moan as he began rubbing himself up and down the cleft of her lips, coating himself with her moisture.

Razor's whole body shook with anticipation, eager and fearful at the same time. But more than that, she was willing. She did not merely want him any more, she needed him with a primal, base desire she could not form into words or even coherent thoughts.

He stopped at her entrance, making sure his aim was true. He leaned forward and placed a tender kiss on her cheek as he stroked her mane with his free hand, watched as she suddenly turned her head and kissed the inside of his palm. He stroked her cheek once more before placing his hand on her thigh once more, giving her a gentle squeeze. "Remember," he said quietly, "Just say the word and I'll stop."

Razor nodded, swallowing one last time. He readied himself and looked to the three mares who were focused on nuzzling and calming Razor down. Rose and Oriana whispered reassurances between nuzzles to the frightened, aroused mare while she shook and quivered with perspiration already starting to glisten on her coat. Vaiawa's horn continued to glow as she held her position in front of Razor, whispering her own quiet reassurances as she stroked the tan mare's head with her hoof.

Artex caught Vaiawa's attention and saw her large eyes flicker up to meet his uncertain gaze. He mouthed a question to her and she nodded before leaning down until her face was level with the tan Unicorn mare. "Razor," she whispered, nudging her sister/wife's head with her nose, "Razor Wit?" The only response from the mare was an inquisitive whine from her throat. Vaiawa leaned in close to her ear, "Artex wants to know if you're ready."

Razor only barely heard the question, such was the state of her mind. She licked her lips, her pink tongue glistening in the dim light. Her nod of affirmation was accompanied by another whimper of nervous expectation. Vaiawa looked back up at Artex and nodded silently. His expression showed that he understood. He then flicked his eyes toward Oriana and Rose.

Vaiawa nodded in a subtle movement. She nudged both Oriana and Rose, catching their attention. They looked up briefly and met the Changeling Queen's eyes, "It's time. Get ready. She's going to need us." The two other mares both tightened their grip on Razor and leaned their heads back down as they resumed whispering comfort to the frightened bride.

Artex took a slow, steadying breath and said, "Gentle push." He slowly pushed forward, aided by the grip of his hands on Razor's hips. The wide head of his shaft pressed firmly at her delicate entrance, the pressure spreading as her body slowly began to open for him.

Razor cried out at the pressure as she felt the blunt tip of his hardness forcing its way inside her, stretching her sopping wet sex with the first agonizingly slow stroke. She could feel his girth slowly opening more of her with every passing second, sending thousands of tingles through her. The feeling was foreign and startling.

Artex felt the warmth of her flesh radiating from farther within, beyond the barrier he had yet to reach. He withdrew slowly, allowing her some time to relax from the first push. At Razor's cry, the other mares began whispering faster, trying to help Razor Accept her husband.

"It's alright, Razor."

"He's going slow so he doesn't hurt you."

"Try to relax. He's being gentle with you."

On and on they spoke to her.

Artex did not dare wait too long. He gingerly set himself against her stretched and raw vaginal opening again, "Gentle push," he whispered before pressing forward again, feeling the pressure of her heated virgin walls surrounding him. His progress was slow and steady, spreading her as he went, careful not to push too hard or too fast until her body began opening a little easier.

Razor's entire mind went blank, as she felt her walls being pushed to their limits. It was painful, almost beyond endurance but somewhere within herself, she was could sense her body Accepting the flesh invading her own. Her vision almost turned white at the sheer intensity of it and a quiet scream issued up from her throat as Artex gently forced his way further into her willing body. The pressure against her vaginal walls was intense but still there was an exquisite heat and pleasure within the dull pain that surged through her and the comforting words from the other mares edged her onward. Her awareness drifted as he withdrew from her a second time. She felt sore, but the emptiness from his absence from her was far worse.

Artex felt as though he belonged there, buried within her depths. He positioned himself again, making sure his grip was solid. With the second push, he had made it to her hymen. He took another breath to steady himself. "Gentle push," he said to himself one last time, making sure not to rush or hurry. He maintained steady pressure as he felt himself slide into her depths, felt her body grip him tightly, so tightly it almost hurt. Bit by bit, he slowly made his way deeper into her. Her resistance even before her cherry was intense making his progress was painfully slow. It was as though every fiber of her helpless body was both fighting him and welcoming him all at once. The muscles within her vagina squeezed him like a vice, but he pressed onward. He felt her barrier against the head of his member and he applied more pressure against it. He grunted, trying to be careful. He knew it would be painful for her, but he continued to slowly apply more pressure until her last barrier finally surrendered itself to his advances.

Blood blossomed between the mare and the human's interlocking flesh. It flowed and mixed with the juices of their arousal.

A pained scream erupted from Razor's mouth as she felt something give way within her body before finally breaking open. Her back arched and her hind legs quivered. Oriana, and Rose quickly tightened their grip on the struggling mare. They spoke ever more urgently to her, doing their best to calm the panicked Unicorn. Razor's mind worked against her. She struggled wildly against the other mares holding her in place, her instinct crying and struggling as she lavished in the pleasure and pain flowing outward from her stretched passage. She pushed back suddenly in her thrashing, forcing Artex the rest of the way inside.

The intensity of the sensation froze her in place.

She felt a fullness she had never imagined. Her body was stretched so far it ached in every inch. The muscles in her widened walls pulsed, tightening around his shaft. The heat from her body mixed with the heat from his intruding phallus. The heat grew between them, where they connected. She wanted him more than ever. Her mind hit upon a moment of clarity and her desire reached a crescendo, "More!" She cried, panting heavily "Take me! Take me, now!" She wanted to feel him forever. The moment passed and she felt him slowly pull back out. Every movement of him within her lit up nerve endings within her that she never imagined even existed. His girth was so full, he had her stretched so far, she actually slid backward as he pulled back out. His withdrawal left her feeling empty, she needed him inside her. She needed to feel him deep within her own body.

He left his tip within her and slowly began to push back in. Razor's scream was no less pained the second time, but she welcomed him back into her body. He belonged there, buried deep within her. She slid forward as Artex continued to push himself inside of her. She felt every inch of him light up the fire in her loins, stoking the flames to greater and greater intensity. Every second she thought she had taken all he had to offer, but more of him kept coming. She felt as though she would burst or melt or tear, but the pleasure splashed waves over her fears, calming her enough to experience the joy of giving herself to her husband.

Razor squirmed as she felt his stomach press against her backside, writhed and shifted her legs, trying to open them farther to ease the stress on her body. The fullness pressing toward her womb was beyond words.

He began to withdraw again, pulling Razor back, her hooves trying in vain to find purchase against the sheets. He inched his way out, leaving behind her tender flesh, raw from the repeated intrusions. She gritted her teeth as she felt him slip out of her body, her walls trying to clamp down on him, but to no avail. Her moisture was present, coating him with her slickness.

He pushed forward again and her body welcomed him. Ripples of pleasure emanated from her velvety depths. Her muscles gripped onto him again, trying to hold him in place, massaging his the length of his shaft. He began to withdraw again, and again she was pulled backward as her body refused to let him go easily. His naturally flared tip rubbed against every stretched fold within her, stimulating her further. Just as he was nearly out, he pushed back in.

Razor's pained screams slowly morphed into gasping, pleasured cries as Artex built up a slow but steady rhythm. The sharp pains from before slowly faded away, little by little with each of his movements. Razor felt herself sliding back and forth on the bed, helpless against his strong, smooth strokes. She lost herself to the intense, pleasurable sensations. Every time he pulled out she took a slow breath, every time he pushed she cried out. Each slow thrust was a new experience, somehow more intense and profound than the one before. The pleasure from her husband was building into something that began to bloom within her.

She was lost in a maelstrom of ecstasy and powerful pressure. She did not even register that the other mares had withdrawn and were no longer holding her. Neither did she hear the bedroom door close behind them. She spread her hind legs to allow him easier access, yet he still pushed and pulled her back and forth across the bed. The pleasure continued to build with every perfect stroke. Her whole body, every fiber of her being, shook and trembled from the exquisite sensations of him taking her. She raised her head from the pillow, crying out as he pushed and pulled, forward and back, time and time and time again. Her whole body tingled and she raised her head even higher, her back arching.

She suddenly found a pair of lips pressed to her left cheek as his moist, heated breaths breezed past her eyelashes. She turned her head, barely able to make sense of anything at all, and she kissed him back. She felt his right hand let go of her thigh and wrap around her neck, just below her chin, holding her head there as their lips mashed together, tongues dancing wildly, deep in the throes of passion. His essence filled her to the core. His adoration, his love, his passion, all of it. He lost himself in the intensity of the moment as he pressed against her, pushing the two of them as close as he could. He wanted to feel her against his skin, to feel her every breath, to truly become one with his love.

The fire within Razor's body threatened to overwhelm her. Sweat dripped down her face and mane, a shimmering sheen of perspiration on her coat. She panted into his mouth, crying out softly with every new push and pull, felt every last muscles in her body begin to tighten and flex in preparation for something new.

Artex grunted loudly into their kiss, sweat dripping from his own body onto hers as she answered him in kind. They were too lost in their passion to speak, but every grunt from either of them, every pant, every movement was their combined song.

The speed and power of Artex' thrusts suddenly increased to a fevered pace and he began pounding mercilessly into his new wife. Her eyes suddenly flashed open at the sudden increase and as she she screamed a deep, husky, cry into their kiss as he held her lips against his.

It was too much. She felt as if she were going to die. Her breath hitched as she let out another scream in time with her panting. Each breath carried her cries through the room, matched by her husband's grunting. From within her, something suddenly gave way. Her legs lost all strength and she was forced to ride his thrusts. Her mind was gone. Wave after wave of impossible ecstasy struck her in a never ending cycle of pleasure as every one of Artex' thrusts pushed her further and further into her orgasm. Her vaginal muscles spammed wildly around his rampaging member as he somehow sped up his thrusts even faster, grunting with exertion from every push. She pressed herself even deeper into their kiss, her voice rattling against his lips and tongue as her body did its best to milk him for the seed it longed for.

He suddenly hilted himself inside her and held the position. Razor felt him twitching inside her and she knew she had pleased him the way she wanted. His already thick member swelled even further as his own orgasm hit him with the power of a tidal wave. His strong grip on her loosened as his body was suddenly wracked with mind-bending spasms of ecstasy. For more than two years he had been deprived of the sweet intense intimacy of a lover. Gouts of semen shot deep within her body, much of it jetting into her womb. In different circumstances, had they both intended on it, it would have led to the conception of life. He filled her with as much of his essence as he possibly could. Thick ropes of his ivory seed shot out, coating both of their sexes like watery glue.

Razor was too exhausted to move. Her body was spent. She rode out the last of her husband's thrusts as he too came down from his release. Even in his tired state, he was gentle with her. She felt him slip his right arm under her stomach as he pulled out of her one final time. She whined in her throat from the extra stimulation as he carefully laid her down on the bed. He laid down next to her and pulled her tightly against his chest, caressing her mane and giving her long, slow kisses along her jaw and lips. Her mind swam with dizzying sensations she had never expected. Her whole body felt fatigued to the extreme. She wanted to reach out, to hold her husband, to show him how much she loved him, but she was too spent to do anything except breathe.

Razor could hear the frantic beating of his heart as he too tried to cool down from their impassioned love making. She felt him nuzzle the top of her head above her horn, his heavy panting ruffling her mane. She was also panting from exertion, sore beyond words, her nethers aching from the intense coupling she had and Artex had shared as she felt a mix of their fluids and her own blood trickling down her backside. She had little energy left, helpless, unable to even lift her hoof. She wanted to touch him, to be sure that he was real. Everything was too wonderful for words to express. Even the warmth of their shared afterglow was perfect. No other words seemed to even come close. She contented herself to simply lay there, held by her love, safe withing his arms.

As they laid there, she gradually slowed her breathing to a normal pace. Artex tenderly wiped the sweat off her face before tending to his own. He held his wife in his arms protectively, cuddling her close to him. He lowered his head and whispered, "Razor Wit, are you alright?"

Razor only barely managed to scrape together enough energy to nod and say a few words, "I'm alright, Artex."

The man smiled down and gave his wife a gentle squeeze, "I love you, sweetheart."

Razor smirked dreamily as consciousness left her, "I love you too." They drifted off to sleep, cuddled together, their love shared for the first time. It had been worth waiting for a hundred times over.

Chapter 42: The Morning After

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 43: New Developments

The Honeymoon was over. The week had passed with very few complications and Razor fully Accepted Artex after the third day. They were free to do as married couples do and needed no help at all, much to the relief of both husband and wife.

The bed sheets were washed often.

Razor's family had departed two days prior, when the Honeymoon ended, and life had returned to 'normal' for a whopping two days. Some thought it might be a record for the odd family.

* * *

Right when Artex was helping Vaiawa finish cleaning up breakfast, they heard a heavy knock on the door. Rose was already at work and Razor was upstairs working on a syllabus for the courses she was planning to teach, so it fell to Oriana to answer the door.

The Zebra mare trotted up and opened the door. She was not surprised to see Feather Tip standing there, what did surprise her were the pair of red Changelings standing behind her. Oriana blinked in confusion and angled her head as if it would allow her to understand the situation better. "Either Tip is in some trouble or all of you arrived at the same time."

Feather Tip shrugged. "Kind of both. These two Changelings were asking around for Vaiawa and I said I was heading to the house anyway, so I volunteered to show them the way. May I come in?"

Oriana let the Pegasus mare past then eyed the two Changelings. "I remember the two who showed up before and you are not them. What do you want?"

The two red Changelings were very thin, but not quite to the point of being unhealthy. They might as well have been mirror images of one another. The one on the left spoke first. "We have a message for Queen Vaiawa of the New Humansville Hive."

Oriana raised her hoof and regarded the two strangers calmly. "I understand your confusion, but let me be clear. Vaiawa is technically a Queen, but only in body. Though she is highly regarded by the Changelings who reside in this town, she does not command them. Alana is the ruling Queen and even she does not micromanage the Changelings. They are their own sovereigns, free to live and love as they please."

The left Changeling replied. "We have been told about the arrangement. Nevertheless, we have been tasked with delivering a message to Queen Vaiawa, if you would direct us to her."

Oriana eyed them both, searched for the subtle signs of hostility that she had taught herself to look for over the years. When she found none, she stepped back, and motioned the two changelings to enter. "Please come in." She sighed.

The two red Changelings stepped inside and stood on either side of the foyer as if they were guards. Oriana shook her head and trotted into the kitchen. "Vaiawa, there are two red Changelings here with a message for you."

Vaiawa closed the cabinet in which she was storing dishes. "Hmm? Red Changelings?" She sighed lightly. "I suppose I had better see what they want." She slowly made her way out of the kitchen and into the foyer. She stopped a few steps away from the two reds and eyed them evenly. "You asked to speak with me?"

As one, they spoke, their buzzing voices in perfect sync. "Queen Cynecia, of the Red Hive, has arrived and wishes to speak to you and Queen Alana. We are of the Queen's Praetorian Guard and have been tasked to escort your Highness should you chose to accept our Queen's invitation."

Vaiawa bobbed her head. "Very well," she said, turning towards the rest of her herd. "Artex, Razor, Oriana would you care to join me?"

Oriana yelled from upstairs: "Just fill me in. I'm working o..." She was cut off by a small explosion and a huge cloud of smoke. "Well.... I suppose I WAS working on something. Sorry Vaiawa, I need to concentrate."

Artex chuckled as he emerged from the kitchen. "I'll come with you, no problem. I need to go into town anyway."

Razor Wit trotted down the stairs with a huge smile stretched across her muzzle. "Are you KIDDING!? We get to meet a new Queen! Of COURSE I'm coming!"

Vaiawa turned to the two red Changelings and asked, "whenever you are ready."

Like a pair of perfectly reflected images, the two reds nodded in unison and turned. One used her magic to open the door while the other raised its forehoof to step through, only to stop when she came muzzle to snout with a rather large pair of circular nostrils. The red Changeling's legs stiffened and she hissed at Suey.

Suey, for her part, did not so much as blink. The red Changeling lit up her horn, but was stopped when a hand descended onto it. She let out a shriek of pain and her legs gave out. She crumpled to the floor while the other red Changeling took a ready stance.

Artex released the Changeling's horn and straightened his green robe, "Do not threaten my family," he said evenly then turned to Suey, "You don't need to worry about them, Suey. They're fine." The Great Pig snorted and stepped away from the door as Artex replaced the magic nullifying ring on the pinkie finger of his right hand.

He knelt down and pressed his hand to the unconscious red Changeling, holding back the nullifying affects that irradiated from his fingers so that he wouldn't bring further discomfort to the incapacitated creature. Having practiced many times with Vaiawa on how to give love directly to a specific recipient, he concentrated all his thoughts on the love he felt for all sapient beings and let the energy from those thoughts flow into his arm. Love radiated from his flesh and seeped into the red Changeling.

With a jolt, she awoke with a startled gasp, blinking her large eyes as she looked around in surprise.

Artex rose to his feet then bent over and picked her up. He set her down on all fours and stood back up straight. "In the future, don't just assume that anything you see is hostile." He patted the red Changeling on her head. "Come on, you said your Queen wished to speak with Vaiawa, right?"

The red Changeling gulped quietly as she stared up at the human towering over her. She studied him for a moment, taking in his alien features before she stood up straight and trotted forward, making her way toward New Humansville.

The family herd followed behind her and the other red Changeling brought up the rear. Suey trotted close behind, keeping a wary eye on both Changelings. The rearmost guard forced herself to stay professionally unreadable as she had been trained to do so, but the close proximity of the huge Great Pig was very, VERY distracting.

The lead Changeling led them through the streets of New Humansville. The herd could not help but to notice that almost every citizen of the town was out of their houses and making their way toward the Town Hall. Artex could already see a mass of people, Ponies, and Changelings surrounding Town Hall. Their guide led them through the gathering and up to the front doors of the three story building.

The front doors were guarded by more than a hundred red Changelings and between them and the crowd were hundreds of C.W.G. officers. There were more officers inside Town Hall and more of the red Changelings too. The herd was led inside the building and up to the second floor, where the Mayor's office was located. The red Changeling led them to the office door and stood at attention on the right, while her companion stood on the left side of the door. Vaiawa lit up her horn and opened the door.

Inside, Mayor DeLaCruz was seated behind her desk while Captain Joyner and Darryl were standing on either side of her. Across the desk from her was a red Changeling Queen who was as large as Vaiawa. Alana sat in her Human form against the far wall. Princess Sineria was seated next to her mother, the Queen. Both of the red Changelings appeared calm, but with Changelings, one could never know for certain.

Queen Cynecia looked at the door as Vaiawa led the rest of the herd into the Mayor's office. "Ah, so you decided to join us. This pleases me." She spoke in Velensovth. She turned to Mayor DeLaCruz, "Are there any more coming?"

The Mayor steepled her hands on the desk, "Yes. Princess Celestia at least. Her sister may be coming as well." She lowered her hands onto the desk. "Should we take this someplace more comfortable?"

"Prefer a more strategic location to hold your negotiations, do you?" Queen Cynecia asked, though her expression did not change in the slightest. "What do you have in mind? Going anywhere would be difficult with the crowd surrounding us."

The Mayor smiled at the Queen, immediately understanding the subtle undertone of her otherwise innocuous statement.

You are surrounded. Attempt to harm me and my forces will not hesitate to destroy you.

"We have a few options open to us," Alana said, choosing her words carefully. "There is a restaurant in town, not far from here, where we could have a great deal more room and a more relaxed environment, if you wish. We could also take the meeting to different residences, if that would be more comfortable for you."

The red Queen kept her face neutral. "This is not a casual gathering, Mayor. This is a serious discussion about the future of my hive and I would appreciate it if you remembered that."

Darryl chuckled quietly. "The bathroom is two doors to the left when you exit this room."

Queen Cynecia fixed him with a neutral expression. "Is there a reason you are telling me this?"

Darryl shrugged. "Just thought you would like to know, since you obviously have something stuck up your 'ass'."

The Queen narrowed her eyes and gave her gossamer wings a sharp flutter. "I do not need to know that last word to understand your meaning. I do not appreciate your comment, nor am I amused by it."

Darryl shrugged his shoulders. "What I meant, was that you don't need to be rude when the Mayor is trying to be hospitable. Obviously, we know this is an important meeting, otherwise you wouldn't have come in person. Mayor DeLaCruz was offering more comfortable surroundings so that we wouldn't need to rush anything and end up making mistakes and errors. If you don't want to go, you don't need to be nasty about it. Just saying."

The Queen's nostrils flared, but she gave no other outward sign of emotion. "I was merely being direct. If I came across as rude, it was unintentional." Her eyes ventured toward Artex and Razor Wit, "And who might you two be? I did not extend the invitation to bring whomever you felt like."

Artex stepped forward and bowed to the Queen. "I am Artex Rias, Emissary of Humans. I would be here even if the others were not. The mare with me is my wife, Razor Wit. We function as a team. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance."

Queen Cynecia maintained her neutral expression. "Was it you who put the tracking spell on my daughter?"

Razor Wit shook her head, "It was me."

The Queen looked at her with a bland expression, her horn flowing with energy. "To what end?"

"We wanted to know where your hive was in case you needed some sort of aid." Razor replied.

"Were your motives toward us malicious at any point?" Queen Cynecia asked.

Razor shook her head. "Not at all." She licked her lips and continued. "Through Alana and Vaiawa, we learned that their hive was starving. Their predicament and the lies of their Queen forced them to take drastic actions against Equestria. They attacked and tried to take over our capital. We won the engagement, but many Changelings died. It was a waste of life when nobody needed to die. We wanted to make sure you and your hive did not suffer the same fate."

She paused for a moment then gestured to Artex "When my husband..." she continued, unable to suppress the warm feeling of pride she felt when she said it. "...found out about what had happened to the Changelings, he made sure they had a safe place here. Though he didn't know them, he wanted to extend the invitation anyway. He wanted what was best for everyone, and that's all any of us want. I know it doesn't look good, that we tricked your daughter, but we had good reasons for it. We haven't attacked or made any plans to do so. We want you to be our allies. New Humansville welcomes every species and we strive to personify that."

Queen Cynecia listened until Razor finished speaking. She extinguished her horn and nodded. "You speak the truth," she said with no discernible emotion in her voice. "Good. I was monitoring your thoughts. Had you lied, we would have left and hidden our hive."

She licked her lips and continued. "We developed very differently than the outside world. Our customs and values are vastly different from yours. We feared we would be met with open hostility or, worse yet, subtle hostility." She turned her attention back to Mayor DeLaCruz. "We will discuss these and other things at your restaurant. I trust the invitation is still open?"

Mayor DeLaCruz nodded with a grin, "It is. Thank you for accepting."

Queen Cynecia shook her head, "Thank your crass, undisciplined, outspoken guard and your honest mare."

Darryl crossed his arms, "I am not undisciplined! I just don't kiss the ass of over-inflated egos and entitled snobs."

A strange smile crept across Queen Cynecia's chitinous muzzle and she turned to Sineria. "Observe, daughter," she said with a matronly tone that she had not used until now. "This here is the kind of personality you must always look for. As drones they are wasted and as guards they can be easily distracted."

The Queen levitated Darryl's wooden baton above the desk, weaving invisible patterns though the air. "But as advisors, their outspoken nature and Impertinence will be an excellent means to keep you in check." She levitated the baton back to the irritated Marine as she looked back to him. "Your passion is not a bad thing, but it needs to be held at times. Speaking out of turn to... 'entitled' foreign royalty is not advisable." She shot him a very slight smirk, "I am used to doing things a certain way. We developed as a very direct society. We speak our minds without the encumbrances of politeness. You might call us blunt."

Darryl snorted. "Like a fuckin' a wrecking ball."

The Queen's eyebrow ridges knit together. "What is a 'wrecking ball'?"

Mayor DeLaCruz' office door opened suddenly and Princess Celestia entered. "I came as soon as I heard." She stopped and looked around, "Is everything alright?"

Darryl snorted, trying to hold in a laugh as he jabbed a thumb towards the alabaster Alicorn. "Wrecking ball."

Celestia blinked in confusion as when whole room, even Queen Cynecia openly laughed.

* * *

The group appeared on the top floor of The Melting Pot. The C.W.G. officers, the E.U.P. Guards, and the Changeling Guards all branched out to secure the floor. Darryl headed downstairs to let Alex know he had surprise customers on the, normally closed until the evening, top floor.

Celestia lit up her horn and moved numerous round tables and seats out of the way, replaced them with a series of long tables that she arranged into a single, huge square. She then levitated over cushions and chairs around the perimeter. Once the arrangements were complete, she extinguished her horn and grinned at her work.

"Is this arrangement acceptable, Queen Cynecia?"

The red Changeling Queen laid down on one of the cushions before she answered, "it is. We can all see one another. Will there be any others joining us?"

Right as the words were leaving her mouth, a portal opened up on the far side of the room. Through the portal stepped Luna and Chris. Chris looked pensive while Luna looked stern. "We trust we are not too late to join this discussion?"

All eyes turned to Queen Cynecia. She spoke evenly. "Is it safe to assume you are Princess Luna?" She asked.

Luna bowed her head politely, "I am." She gestured to Chris with her wing, "This is my betrothed, Christopher." Chris leaned over and waved vigorously at the Queen.

Cynecia, for her part, merely spoke a single word, "Indeed."

A lavender flash signaled the arrival of the most recent Princess to attain the title, as Twilight teleported in. "Sorry I'm late!" she apologized "I hope I didn't keep everypony waiting..." She trailed off as she took in the sight of the red Changeling Queen. Her eyes grew to colossal proportions and she was forced to hold in a squeal of delight, "Oh my gosh! Another hive! Oh, this is so exciting!" She quickly took a place at the arranged tables, trying not to bombard the red Queen with questions. Her effort was obvious, as she shook like a mixing paint can.

Queen Cynecia said nothing to Twilight. She spoke to Celestia instead. "Are you all here, now?"

Celestia bit her lower lip briefly. "There is... one more who should be here." She took a breath and closed her eyes. In half a moment, a pink flash of light illuminated the room as Cadence arrived, "Is something wrong, auntie?"

Celestia raised her right forehoof and gestured to the red Queen. "Cadence, I would like you to meet Queen Cynecia of the red Changelings."

Cadence slowly turned her head toward the red Queen and took a calming breath before she spoke. "Hello, Queen Cynecia."

The red Queen merely inclined her head in acknowledgement. Celestia decided to take the proverbial reins, "Let us all take a seat. Do not worry, Queen Cynecia, you will not be expected to pay for anything we eat. You are the first Changeling Queen to come forward directly. For that, you have our gratitude. We do not wish to be at odds with any of our neighbors and we welcome you."

Queen Cynecia spoke quietly. "Some more than others." She pointed to Cadence, "She is not very happy to see us."

Cadence spoke for herself. "My past experience with Changelings was not particularly... positive."

Queen Cynecia nodded her head ever so slightly. "You speak the truth as an understatement. You were imprisoned and nearly starved by Chrysalis." She said plainly, "Remember that I am not he..." She was cut off as the air in front of her suddenly unzipped itself and was pulled apart.

From the darkened opening a pair of yellow eyes blinked into existence, joined shortly after by a wide, toothy grin.

"Ooh! Are we having a party!?" Discord asked, poking his long asymmetrical head out into the open. With talon and paw, he gripped the sides of the portal he had just created and pulled himself through, stopped when he spotted the red Cynecia. His already impossibly huge grin only seemed to double in size and he threw himself across the tables and slid to a stop when his face was just inches from the Changeling queen's. "Cynecia! Why HELLO you cranky old wasp, you!?"

For her part, Queen Cynecia gave no reaction, save for the raising of her eyebrow. She regarded the abstractly featured newcomer with an unreadable mixture of curiosity and caution. "And you are?"

Leaping to his mismatched feet, Discord performed an elaborate bow. "Discord, at your service. Purveyor of all things chaotic and random. Supreme Lord of confusion and disharmony." He reached his taloned hand into a nonexistent pocket and pulled out a slip of stiff white paper. "My card," he added, floating it over to Cynecia.

When the card settled on the table in front of her, a stylized drawing of Discord grinned up at her and winked.

The Draconaquus looked around the room, counting off the faces before straightening himself. "Ah, I see the gang is all here!" He floated over and laid down along Celestia's back, stretching out like a cat. "Cynecia, Cynecia, Cyneciaaaaaaaaaa," he crooned, tracing a claw between Celestia's wings while she did her best to maintain her look of calm neutrality. "You simply must tell me how the other hives are doing. It's been so long since they've been above ground. These days, I've just been so unbelievably swamped with so much to do that I'd completely lost track of everything else, what with all my luncheons and appearances at conventions and birthdays— which reminds me."

He snapped his fingers and an intercom suddenly appeared in a flash of white light. Motioning for the others to wait, he pressed a red button and spoke into the receiver. "Hello, Jenny? Yes, be a dear and hold all my calls and push back my meetings for the next couple of hours, thanks!" With another snap of his fingers the intercom disappeared. "Such a treasure, that one. Not the brightest bulb on the sign, but she sure does know how to make a wicked cup of coffee."

Discord turned his mischievous gaze back towards Cynecia. "Did you know the last time I saw your great, great, great, great, grandmother was when she was just hatching? I have to say I'm sorry I missed so many birthday parties. Being encased in stone really bungles up one's social life."

The room was silent as all eyes turned to Queen Cynecia. The poor red Queen had her face planted against the wooden table. Alana was the first to break the silence, "Other hives?"

Author's Note

Been a BAD couple of months. Battling manic depression. You know, the kind that makes the whole world seem like it has lost all color and interest. Oh, and I believe I have developed stomach ulcers. Fun. As always, leave a comment if I misspelled anything.

Chapter 44: Pride And History

Queen Cynecia sat in place, irritated almost beyond words, though she hid it exquisitely well. She kept her head high as she looked across the table at Discord lying along Celestia's back in a very friendly manner. The red Queen cleared her throat and decided to answer Alana's question. She turned her head and nodded lightly, "Yes, there are other hives, but we are not here to discuss them. We are here to discuss the future of Equestria and my hive." Her voice was frosty, "I wish for no more disturbances. This matter needs to be addressed immediately." She snorted once for emphasis and continued, "My hive has been self-sufficient for as long as any of us can remember. We do not need to come out of hiding," as she spoke, Twilight's ears began lowering, "However," and Twilight's ears sprang right back up, tilted forward in anticipation, "Since my daughter returned to us and told us of Changelings living openly among Ponies, many of our own Ponies have expressed an interest in coming back to the surface."

Celestia, Luna, Cadence, and Twilight all shared confused looks as Queen Cynecia continued, "This is a problem for us. We do not hold the Ponies against their will and if they wish to come back above ground we cannot stop them. Without them to aid us in growing food, we will surely starve and the love they give us makes us powerful protectors for them. We are one nation, within the hive. Changeling or Pony, it matters not. All are citizens, all do their part. Without half of our population, we will wither and die. For this reason, we are willing to... bargain for the purchase of land upon which we may live."

You could have heard a pin drop in the room. Discord turned over on Celestia's back, rubbing himself like a cat or a bear, or a cat-sized house-bear, "Ahh, you know," he began, holding up and admiring his talon hand, "I actually did not see this one coming. It just sort of popped up out of nowhere." A cartoonish sound echoed through the room and Discord stuffed both his 'hands' over his groin, "Speaking of things that just randomly 'come up'," he curled his body around and looked Celestia in the eye, "If you know what I mean?" He wiggled his eyebrows at her.

Celestia took a page from Cadence's book. She brought her right forehoof up to her chest, and exhaled as she pushed it away. She then met Discord's eyes, "Later. This is far too important." Her voice was stern, but there was a playful twinkle in her eye.

Queen Cynecia's eyes narrowed and she angled her head downward angrily, "If you will not take this seriously, then we will leave. Last. Warning."

Luna spoke up quickly, "We understand this is not easy for any of you. Your hive has spent eons hidden away from the rest of the world. Even if we were to strike a bargain and you acquired the land you desire, your entire hive would be woefully out of touch with recent events."

Queen Cynecia tossed her head, "We are Changelings." she stated, "Changelings adapt. To adapt is simply a part of change and what do we do better than change? Adaptation to the modern world may not be immediate, but it should present no serious issue for us."

Celestia inclined her head to the side, "Even so, we would be remiss if we were to enable your hive to return to the upper world without any sort of preparation. The question of the land though, must be dealt with first. We have noticed your Changelings are rather thin," she leaned slightly over the table, "Are you already experiencing a food shortage, Queen Cynecia?"

The red Queen snorted in disdainful dismissal, "We have enough. Just because we do not allow ourselves to grow plump, does not mean we have a food problem. If anything, the reverse is true. Your Ponies seem thoroughly prepared to withstand cold weather."

Discord snorted, rolling around on Celestia's back with his hands clasped against his muzzle.

Queen Cynecia continued, "I believe I understand your coming question. You wish to know the number of civilians who need to be supported by crops and farmland. Correct?" Celestia nodded silently. The red Queen pursed her lips and blurted out, "Three million, seven-hundred and sixty-six thousand, four-hundred and twenty-one, as of the most recent census."

Cadence's jaw dropped open for a moment before she composed herself, "Well... there's no shortage of love, THAT'S for certain."

Queen Cynecia quirked her left eyebrow, "Are our numbers unusual?"

Luna answered her question, "Our own annual census shows Equestria's total population of Ponies to be slightly more than two million."

Cynecia looked puzzled, "I am surprised there are not more of you." She waved her right forehoof, "It matters not. Where would the land be located?"

"Woah, hold on there." Chris said suddenly, "There's a LOT more to be discussed before we even think about location."

Queen Cynecia looked to him, "Such as?"

"First, we would need to determine the amount of space necessary to feed so many, then cross-reference that amount of land with different areas which have the necessary quality of soil to produce the amounts of food your hive will require. After that, we can discuss the goods or services to be traded for the land as well as sovereignty rights and potential protectorate status." Chris rattled off.

Celestia spoke next, "A good start Christopher, if this were a normal matter." She turned and locked eyes with Queen Cynecia, "It can be made much more simple though. Where is your hive located? Razor Wit and the others who know of its location have not told us."

Queen Cynecia motioned to her daughter, "You know the layout of nations better than I do."

Princess Sineria replied simply, "Under the mountains, eight days walk to the East."

Twilight supplied a more simple answer, "The edge of the Gryphonvale mountain range? That area is supposed to be neutral." Sineria and Cynecia both looked confused so Twilight explained, "Gryphonvale and Equestria both have borders which do not completely match, all countries do. There is a wide swath of land, several dozen Leagues wide, which lays unclaimed by either nation. These areas may be claimed by small colonies if settlers are willing to live in such areas. There are a few settlements in the region but neither country claims taxes from them, nor do they demand allegiance from the citizens. The settlements are independent city/states, beholden to no nation. The Northern most portion is known as Mustangia, but the central and Southern portions are mostly unclaimed."

Cynecia's face creased with a grin, "Which means we do not need to purchase the land, merely claim it."

The red Queen began to stand when Twilight spoke up again, "Not exactly." Cynecia paused and shot the lavender Alicorn a stern look, which Twilight missed, "It depends on whether or not the land has already been claimed by an independent city/state." With a flare of her horn and a lavender flash of magic, Twilight conjured up a map. She unrolled it on the table and began looking at the edge of the mountains, where the free land was. Tracing her hoof along the edge of the mountains, she looked up, "Princess Sineria, could you please point out where the hive is located?"

The red Princess rose and buzzed into the air. She landed next to Twilight and peered at the map, "Hmm..." she pointed to one settlement with her left forehoof, "What is this one? I cannot make out the name."

Twilight looked closely at the indicated settlement, one of the largest ones in the region, "That's Free Run."

Sineria tapped the map, "That was the name of the settlement my guard and I first infiltrated." She traced her hoof due East, toward the mountains, "Here," she tapped a craggy spot on the map, "Under this deposit of limestone."

Twilight examined the map once more and sighed sadly, "That's within the claimed land of Free Run." She looked up at the Queen, "You're going to have to purchase the land from the city/state of Free Run."

Cynecia did not appear concerned, "Then we will approach them about it. We will make them a generous offer for it. They are not using it at the moment."

Artex took a moment to speak up, "What if they refuse?"

Queen Cynecia still did not look concerned, "Then we will make another offer. And another if that one fails. Barring all attempts at diplomacy, if they are completely unreasonable, we will go to war if we need to."

"STOP!" Darryl's voice roared loudly from the side of the room, "Queen Cynecia," he began slowly, "Don't take this the wrong way, but war would be a very, VERY bad idea, and you're talking about it way too casually."

"It is none of your concern..." she began.

"WRONG!" Darryl interrupted her, "It will be everybody's concern. If war breaks out, there will be civilian casualties caused by one side or the other, likely both. When that happens, the Gryphons will become involved and believe me when I say, you would lose. After the Gryphons stopped the war, the city/state and your hive would be out of options for barter or trade or any sort of friendly relations for a very long time. You would be surrounded by those who consider your hive to be warmongers, whether or not it's true." He clasped his hands together, "Please, do not even consider it. None of us want anything bad to happen to you or your hive."

"If they will not negotiate, Equestria or even Gryphonvale might be able to make the trade." Alana said quickly, "Queen Cynecia, Darryl is right. War would place your hive in a terrible position. If you were defending yourselves from an invader, then you would be in the right, but to bully a city-state that you surely outnumber at least a thousand to one? You would be seen in a very negative light."

Vaiawa took up where Alana left off, "War is not necessary. If you require the intervention of Equestria or Gryphonvale as a neutral party to ensure or enforce an agreement, then I'm sure they would be willing to render the aid. Please, I beg you, do not even consider war as an option."

Cynecia lifted her nose, "We are not adolescents, that we need to be led around by an adult. We will deal with our own affairs. If another party becomes involved, they will suffer the consequences." She rose to a standing position, "We are finished here." Her horn lit up and in a flash of crimson light, she, Princess Sineria, and every red Changeling in New Humansville vanished.

Vaiawa slammed her forehooves on the table, "Damnit!" She swore in American English, "That proud attitude of hers is only going to cause problems!"

Chris stood up from the table and opened a portal, through which snow and wind came, "I have a good grasp of the situation. I'm going to inform King Myrmidon." He stepped through the portal and it closed behind him.

Celestia looked nervous, "We cannot let this descend to open warfare."

Luna spoke up quickly, "Queen Cynecia might see any overt meddling with Free Run to be an insult to her. She is blinded by pride. If we are to intervene, it must be subtle." She slowly stood up, "There is nothing else we can do here, today."

Artex stood up and helped Razor and Vaiawa up as well, "Since this does not have to do with Humans, my authority here is negligible at best. I will pray for a peaceful resolution, but I can do no more."

Vaiawa nodded sadly, "I only represent the blue hive. I can try speaking with Queen Cynecia, but that is all I can do."

Alana pouted, "And she never even said anything about the other hives. We still don't know where they are."

Vaiawa trotted over and laid a consoling hoof over her fellow Queen, "At least we know they are out there." She turned her head and looked out the window, "We will find them eventually."

* * *

Morris Almond was having a field day. Tall Tale, the historian he met with in Trottingham, had been completely open with everything she had found. Morris had been quick to inform her that, "no, Humans did not make rock sacrifices to Olympus". That statement was only the first of many, many, many corrections to what she had been told by the Minotaurs. Morris had been an absolute font of information for Tall Tale. He told her of the ancient Greeks and their numerous societies. He successfully identified the mummified Human remains as likely being from ancient Athens. He also began translating the scrolls that Tall Tale had brought back with her. They were, as a set, incomplete though. At the moment, Morris was seated at Tall Tale's house, busily translating the ancient Greek into Velensovth. Tall Tale was looking over the man's shoulder as he continued writing.

Morris sighed as he laid his forehead against his right hand, "I've got everything here except the first few of these journals. They seem to start at what I would guess to be... maybe a month after he arrived." He looked up to Tall Tale, "By the way, did you find any other remains up there?"

Tall Tale shook her head, "No, none. I would have returned with them. Why do you ask?"

Morris raised his head and pointed to the ancient journal, "These logs keep mentioning other people who were with him." Morris pointed to one word, "This man, Onus, seems to have been the writer's best friend. I still don't have the name of the writer himself, but we may never know." He pointed to five other words, "These names here, some of them don't make much sense." He pointed at one, "This one, for example. The writer names this person, Aecetus. He is stated to be a 'misthophoros', which means mercenary. He was a mercenary of some sort, but that doesn't make any sense because the writer is a state soldier of Athens. What I want to know the most, is how they got up there. The writer doesn't mention that he realizes anything is different. It's like he doesn't realize he's on a different planet, which indicates they were in the mountains already. That makes even less sense because back then they often used the stars as guides. Soldiers from that time period would KNOW the constellations a LOT better than we do today." Morris sighed and laid his head back, "It's like the more we uncover, the more questions we have."

Tall Tale patted Morris on his shoulder, "You've been translating all day. Why don't you go back to your hotel and get some sleep. You can look at these again in the morning with fresh eyes."

Morris nodded and rose to his feet, "Thanks, Tall Tale."

Tall Tale shook her head, "It's me who should be thanking you. Without you, I would have been spreading lies about Humans all over the place." She lowered her head sadly, "I already did before your Emissary showed up."

Morris patted her on her shoulder, "What's done, is done. We're working on fixing that, right? That's all that matters now."

Tall Tale gave the man a small smile in reply, "Thanks Morris. I'll see you tomorrow morning, alright? Just walk in when you get here." Morris agreed and left her house.

Back in his hotel room, Morris lay on his bed still pondering about what the unnamed soldier of Athens had written, 'There have been no indications that he knew where he was, but how can that be? They oriented themselves by the stars, so he would have KNOWN he was in a new place. The logs mention clear weather and starry nights but not a single indication of him realizing he was somewhere new. It's like he just took it all in stride, like he was expecting... to... be...' Morris suddenly sat up in the bed. His eyes were huge. He stood up and began pacing as he spoke to himself, "Is that it?" He pondered out loud, "Did they come here on PURPOSE!? But if they did, why? What reason could he have had for coming here? From ancient myths, we have an understanding of certain mythical creatures, but why journey here intentionally? Were they looking for something... or someone?" The last thought bounced around in his head, "If they came here to find a specific person, who could it have been?" Morris wracked his brain until he was too tired to stand. He laid down and fell asleep, wondering why the ancient Humans had come.

Author's Note

And another chapter joins the fray. Ancient typos are tough little buggers to deal with.

Chapter 45: Things To Come

Chris tossed a quartet of linked crystals onto Luna's bed as he closed the door behind himself, "Got something for you to look at, Luna. Test it out and let me know what you think." The quartet of crystals were linked very carefully in a diamond pattern with a connected fabric strip which was lengthy enough for Chris to wear as a belt.

Luna groaned irritably and shifted under her blankets, "Oh be silent, you infuriating oaf. The Royal Sleep is not to be disturbed."

Chris smirked and grabbed the crystals off the bed, "I guess I'll just take this to your sister, then." He opened her door and closed it without leaving the room.

Luna groaned and pulled the covers further over her body, "A week before our wedding and he barges in..." she began snoring once more before she even finished the sentence.

Chris quietly tied the crystal quartet around his waist then began to tiptoe behind his sleeping fiancé. He reached the far side of the bed and slowly inched his left hand under the covers, inching toward Luna's back. Having been working all night on his newest project deep within the bowels of the Royal Palace, Chris's hands were more akin to ice cubes when compared to Luna's toasty warm chambers. The Lunar Princess herself would certainly be nice and warm beneath her covers. Chris inched his hand closer to Luna's unsuspecting back, he could feel the warmth radiating off her skin. His fingers touched the fine hairs of her back and he was struck with inspiration. He leaned his right hand onto the bed to keep himself upright as he reached his left hand even farther. His hand bypassed her side and he stroked along until his fingers brushed against one of two velvety soft mounds. Snickering silently, Chris engulfed Luna's entire breast in his icy palm, squeezing gently.

"GAAAAAAAAH!"

In a flash of motion far, FAR too quick for Chris to follow, he found himself flying through the air. The trajectory of his body and the force thereof, knocked Luna's balcony doors open and Chris tumbled into an uncontrolled freefall right off the end of the balcony, bouncing off the railing like a rubber ball.

In less time than he imagined it would take, he hit the ground. As opposed to the normal result when one falls twenty-nine stories and hits the ground, Chris found himself buffeted as if by a powerfully swung pillow, 'Not exactly the way I was hoping to test this thing, but hey, if it works don't knock it.'

He saw a dark colored speck moving about on the balcony and had only a few moments before Luna teleported down right next to him. He looked up at his fiancé and smiled as he laced his fingers behind his head, "Lovely morning to lay out under the sun, eh madam?"

The expression of blind panic slowly ebbed away from Luna's visage, leaving a dark scowl in its place as she looked down at him. Her eyebrows knit together, "This fall should have broken nearly all the bones in your body, even with your more powerful blood. How are you not writhing in agony?"

Chris tapped the quartet of crystals on his waist, "Finally figured out how to dampen inertia. I tested it... a lot, before I brought it to you. I didn't know it could slow a fall like that though. Man, you won't even need a parachute if you want to go skydiving now."

Luna hiccuped loudly, drawing Chris's attention away from the sky. Her face was neutral, but the shimmer in her eyes told the burly man all he needed to know. The Lunar Alicorn was holding back tears. Chris reached up and pulled her onto his chest. Luna did not fight him, but her hiccups jerked her occasionally. Chris reached up and laid her head on his chest, "Okay Luna, okay. Message received. I won't do anything like that again." He spoke softly to her as he stroked the back of her neck.

Luna shuddered against him. Many long minutes passed before she spoke, "That..." she sniffed and continued, "That was reckless, a-and foolish, and just... STUPID!" She punctuated the word with by beating her left forehoof against his thigh, "I thought I KILLED YOU!" She closed her eyes and beat her hoof against his thigh several more times. Chris knew he already had burst capillaries from the repeated impacts. "Do you have ANY," *smack*, "Idea HOW MUCH," *smack* *smack*, "It would have PAINED," *smack*, "Me to know that I HURT," *smack*, "Somebody I care about, AGAIN!?" *SMACK* Chris winced at the last hit, biting his lip. His thigh throbbed painfully, but he knew Luna was not using all her strength. She could overpower him, even with Alicorn blood flowing in his veins.

"I'm starting to get an idea." Chris grunted. The two of them lay there on the snow as Luna tried to calm herself down. Chris was almost always playful, but rarely was he negligent enough to do something genuinely dangerous. The fear that she had killed the man she loved, on a reflex, had torn viciously at her heart. Seeing him alive and well reversed the emotion with an abruptness that would give a Dragon whiplash. Luna took deep, slow breaths as she tried to calm her turbulent emotions. Finally her breathing slowed down to somewhat manageable speeds, "This is an emotional time for me, Christopher." Chris knew from experience that ever since they became engaged, when she used his full name, he had to take her seriously. If she used his full name, it was not a time for any jokes.

"I'm going to be the first Alicorn to marry outside my race. The nobles and the newspapers are having a field day already. There are protests outside the Royal Palace every day now." She hung her head, "I do not see them stopping once we both say, 'I do'." She sighed, "It will lose its novelty after a time, I know. Until then it is going to be unpleasant."

Chris reached his hand up and scratched her behind the ears, "Have you decided where you want to have our honeymoon?"

Luna nodded and sighed, "Right here," she lifted her left forehoof and gestured to the Royal Palace, "In our home." She lowered her forehoof and rested it on Chris's stomach. The two of them lay quietly for a time before Luna spoke up again, "I want to conceive on our honeymoon."

Chris choked on solid air for a moment before he coughed, "Wait, really?" He asked, voice full of concern, "Luna, are you sure? I mean, are you REALLY sure about this?" He gently lifted her head so he could see her eyes, "For all intents and purposes, we have two-thirds of eternity to get to know one another. Are you really, really sure this is what you want?"

Luna nodded, brushing her face against his neck, "I am certain. I have been barren for too long. I want a foal... I want a foal with YOU. I want a little filly or colt to raise and teach, to play with, to sing lullabies for." Luna sighed contentedly as she lay in the snow with her fiancé.

She gazed up at the sky and realized what time it was. Illuminating her horn, she lowered the moon as her sister raised the sun from her own balcony. Luna smiled and snuggled further into Chris' chest. He was warm even though they were laying on snow, "Despite how irritating you can be on occasion, I hope our foal gets your sense of humor, cleverness, and playfulness."

Chris chuckled quietly, "And I hope they inherit your sense of duty, your sweet voice, and your nobility." He gently ran his fingers through her ethereal mane, "And your hair, it's super cool." He spouted as an afterthought.

Luna giggled, "You could do the same thing if you wanted."

Chris heaved a heavy laugh, "Luna, if I did that, I would look like a 'Super Saiyan'... except with brown hair instead of blond."

Luna turned her head and looked him in the eyes, "What is a 'Super Saiyan'?"

* * *

Lord Smokey Puff or just Lord Puff to his court and subjects stared down at the strange procession in front of him. The muscled, blue Earth Pony stallion was standing in his public audience chambers while his court and guards all stood around the perimeter of the room, looking at their guests nervously. He had heard the stories of Changelings attacking Canterlot and were easily they were defeated, but the tales of their treachery and trickery were what had caught his interest. Once he heard the news, he had vowed that if any Changelings were ever discovered in Free Run, he would have them imprisoned and sent away to Canterlot. Surely the Princesses would be willing to offer a great reward or even a boon for the capture of one of the vile creatures.

Imagine his surprise when a small procession of them politely knocked on the city gates and requested an audience with him. The so-called 'Queen' in front of him had just stated that she wanted a portion of the city/state's land and that she was willing to purchase it. She claimed it would be used for farming. His thoughts had instantly gone searching for any possible real reason for the offer. Certainly the Changelings did not actually need the land for farming as the 'Queen' claimed. They had to be planning something. Did they honestly believe he would buy the claim that there were Ponies living with them? No Pony would even subjugate themselves to being walking buffets for the monsters. It had to be a ploy to get close to the city. An easy place from which to prepare an attack... no... it was so obvious! It would be a distraction! Yes. And while the Changelings were doing... whatever it was they were planning, Lord Puff and his court would be too focused on watching THAT and miss the real attack coming from another direction.

Yes, he could use that. If he sold the land to the Changelings, already aware of the attack coming from another direction, he could have the city prepared for when the attack came. The Gryphons would surely come to the aid of the city/state, all he needed to do was to have his citizens stay safe until it happened. His mind was made up. He would alert the Gryphons immediately after he sold the land. With some allies, the Changelings' plan would fall apart quickly and easily. Other hostile species would hear of the foiled attack by the clever citizens of Free Run and the city/state would be free of enemies for generations to come.

Lord Puff pinched his face into mock concentration and hummed a few times, "What sort of goods would you be offering in exchange for the land? We only have so much land on our claim after all."

Queen Cynecia did NOT like being in the position in which she found herself. It gave the pompous Earth Pony who called himself a 'Lord' the position of dominance and strength. She could tell he was planning something, it was all but written all over his smug little face. Nevertheless, Queen Cynecia did not wish for the situation to deteriorate to the point of hostility. Her subjects needed land and she was not willing to throw away any lives unnecessarily in such a pursuit.

"What is it you require, Lord Puff? I am positive an acceptable arrangement can be reached. Or, barring that, a compromise." Queen Cynecia said in a regal tone.

Lord Puff considered the offer, 'She will have to make good on the arrangement before she attacks, I'll make certain of that. What do the citizens need?' He pondered. The answer came to him quickly, 'They do not actually NEED anything. They have what they require. So, if a need cannot be filled, what would they WANT instead?' He quickly realized that he did not know, 'Am I out of touch with the citizens, my fellow Free Runners? That is unacceptable.'

Lord Puff drew in a deep breath and let it out slowly, "Queen Cynecia, would it be any difficulty to ask for some time to confer with the citizens?"

Queen Cynecia sneered, "Delaying? For what purpose?"

"We need nothing and I would be a poor example of a ruler if I assumed what the citizens wanted when striking a deal. I shall make a inquiry to the citizens at large and ask for their input. Where could we send a messenger to deliver our answer?" Lord Puff asked.

"The limestone quarry to the East. I will have a Changeling waiting there to receive messages." She shook out her name irritably, "How soon should we expect the messenger?"

Lord Puff inclined his head, "Hopefully no more than a week, if that is acceptable?"

Queen Cynecia nodded, "It will do. I take my leave." She lit up her horn. She and her entourage disappeared in a flash of light.

As soon as she was gone, Lord Puff snorted. He turned to his guard Captain, "Send a messenger to Gryphonvale. Inform them that Changelings are planning to attack us. Give them the specifics of their claim and be sure to specify that I am absolutely certain they are planning treachery. King Myrmidon has been an acquaintance for many years. He knows I am not prone to flights of fancy."

The guard Captain nodded and turned to leave, but stopped as Lord Puff spoke again, "Send another messenger to Canterlot. The Princesses must have a way to identify disguised Changelings. The only reason for the Queen to come here in person was to distract us from some of her insects replacing citizens. We need to root them out and recover our citizens." The guard Captain nodded solemnly, "As you say, my Lord."

Lord Puff patted the Captain, his brother, on the shoulder as he left. The Earth Pony then turned to his court, "Be wary. We are entering a time of great danger. These Changelings are planning something and it cannot be good. They are a threat to our city-state. A threat we are not powerful enough to deal with on our own." He stomped hie right forehoof against the stone floor, "We may be but one small drop of water in the ocean, to the bugs, but everybody fears the power of a flood. Our allies will aid us in the coming conflict. We will owe them for their efforts, despite the Gryphons never wanting repayment for their work. We will show our appreciation... somehow." His words were far more confident than he actually felt, 'I cannot, I WILL NOT let the citizens be food slaves for the bugs. They failed in Canterlot, and they will fail here. I will do whatever it takes,' images of dead Changelings flooded his mind. The images made him feel ill, but his will was set, 'Whatever it takes.'

Author's Note

Having a great deal of difficulty finding the drive to write. Please let me know if you spot any typos.

Chapter 46: Time Marches On

Dear Diary,

Today Oriana received word from her family that they are ready for her to begin preparations for her wedding. Artex managed to ask future Prince Consort Vacca if they could use his transport system to retrieve Oriana's family. Of course, he agreed. Oriana and Artex began planning the wedding so it can happen on the second day of Spring.

Artex finally finished Oriana's work table and while it was obviously made by an amateur, it's easy to see how much effort he put into it. He managed to haul it upstairs and attach it to the wall in Oriana's work room. She was so happy to have it. She's spent the entire rest of the day mixing potions and salves.

On an even more happy note, Artex and I had a talk with the rest of the herd. We all came to an agreement: tonight, Artex and I are going to try to conceive a foal. I would have waited, but Artex is not going to live as long as any of us and I want him to be able to be a part of our foals' lives for as long as he can.

If I'm being honest with myself, I'm both anxious and excited. I have always wanted a family and I am certain that any foal Artex and I have, is going to be wonderful. The thought of carrying a foal inside me fills me with joy. Just knowing that there is a new, tiny life within my body, makes me feel complete as a mare. It is as if I am fulfilling some great calling.

I also happen to know that Artex has already bought Rose's engagement ring.

I worry about Rose. She is immensely strong and physically powerful, but her fear of intimacy runs deeper than I would have imagined. She, Vaiawa, and I have spoken of it several times. Rose wants to be with Artex very badly, but her fear is going to make it extremely difficult. She easily admits that she desires him and she finds him more than attractive. She admitted that he sends chills down her spine whenever he touches her, even just in passing. She also fantasizes about being with him, but even in her fantasies, she becomes frightened. She has asked us to tie her down on her and Artex' first night. I know that Artex would never touch her if we did that and told her. For the moment, we are at an impasse. I hope we can come to an agreement or find some way to let them be together.

I feel for Artex. He admitted that he was almost unable to make love to me. He said it felt wrong to keep going while I was struggling against Rose, Ori, and Vaiawa. I think it might have traumatized him to some extent. We can make love freely now, but we have found that if I make certain noises while we are, Artex freezes up and I have to calm him down, which always kills the mood.

I knew he was sensitive, but I was not prepared for how he would react on our wedding night and continue to react every time we make love. He is so sensitive that I fear what it would do to his mind if he were ever in a position where he was forced to respond violently, like if somebody forced him to defend himself. Every time we finish making love, he asks first, if he was gentle enough and secondly, if I am satisfied. I always tell him the same thing, he easily satisfies me and he is more than gentle. It is obvious that he and his first wife were often intimate, as he is quite skilled when we are together. Strangely enough, I am not put off or upset that somebody else got to enjoy being with him before me. The situation was different for him at the time and I do not begrudge him the intimacy he shared with his first wife.

Hopefully, when I write in you tomorrow, I will have a foal slowly growing in my womb. I'm excited and the thought is making me yearn for the touch of my husband.

Dear Diary,

It still feels strange to think of Artex as my husband. I had always thought I would marry a stallion; an Earth Pony or Unicorn or Pegasus; somepony I might have met through the family or perhaps even a professional colleague, but as it turned out, my own stallion is nothing at all how I imagined him to be. For one, he is so sensitive and so caring. We tried for a foal last night. If I thought he was gentle on our wedding night... he was even more gentle last night. We took everything very slowly and Ori, Rose, and Vaiawa all slept in different rooms because we took so long. I will never understand how such a physically powerful man could be so gentle. Artex has amazing strength, especially with his Earth Pony blood, but he rarely uses it.

Today right after breakfast, Artex headed out to his workshop and began building a crib for the foal. He seemed so happy to be doing it. I was a little concerned before that we might be rushing to have a foal, but he seems just as excited as I am.

I still cannot read him the same way I do other Ponies. His eyes and ears move so little when he expresses himself. For the longest time, I thought Humans were emotionless. It took me weeks to even comprehend that they express themselves through their words. Yes, that's right, not only do they communicate with words, but they also express themselves the same way. It makes perfect sense for a species who lack the naturally expressive eyes, ears, postures, and even scent cues all other species have. The concept was so alien though, that it took even me weeks to merely comprehend that it was possible at all. We have lived with our one method, our one style of communication for so long, we are nearly incapable of understanding how Humans communicate. I firmly believe that the only reason I was capable of making the realization myself was because of my work with Diamond Dogs.

Artex has insisted that I 'take it easy' from now until the foal is born. Yes, because wandering around the town, preparing a teaching syllabus, and occasionally cooking is so incredibly strenuous. He worries entirely too much, but he means well. I told him that I would be careful, but since it is I, and hopefully our future foal, who will inhabit my body, that I knew what was best.

Dear Diary,

Today marks the first day that I am with foal! At least I hope that I am. I am so excited, I have been nearly bouncing all day. Artex just came in and Ori and Vaiawa are with him. Rose is locking everything up downstairs. It is time for bed. I will write more tomorrow.

Dear Diary,

The whole town is in a celebratory mood. Princess Luna and Chris Vacca are to be married in four days. We are heading to the Royal Palace tomorrow to help prepare for the wedding. We are all packing for the trip. Artex demanded that he pack for me. Silly of him. As if I would have trouble using my magic to do it. I need to talk to him about coddling me.

Dear Diary,

We arrived in Canterlot easily. I spoke with Artex about easing off the suffocating. He apologized quickly. He's so nervous about the foal, well we hope there is one. It does not always happen on the first try and there is always a chance of spontaneous abortion. Bah, enough doom and gloom. Even if we did not conceive on the first try, we can always try again.

We were received at the station by some of Princess Luna's Night Guard. We met Mayor De La Cruz on the train and the Night Guards escorted us to our rooms and left a servant at the door of each of our rooms to take us wherever we need to go. I went to find my sister, Due Process. Oriana, Vaiawa, and Rose all went to Princess Luna to see if she wanted any more help. Artex went to find the Groom to be.

Chris was training with Commander Peach Pit and Artex found them sparring on the Royal Guard practice ground. Apparently Artex was intrigued by what they were doing and asked the Commander for a match. Artex came back this evening with a plethora of bruises, but he seemed satisfied.

Princess Luna did not need our help with preparations, but she did need somepony to talk to. She is happy but nervous. She sent for me and she and I spent some time talking about how I overcame my fear on my and Artex' wedding night. I would not have guessed she would be so excited though. She is nervous but giddy. I think she will have little trouble Accepting Chris. I am happy for them.

In three days Princess Luna and Chris will be married. For the first time in our history, a Princess will marry a non-Pony and we will have a new Prince Consort.

Princess Luna has asked for us to spend the day with her tomorrow. I am looking forward to it. The Royal Guards tell us the protesters outside the walls are not a problem, but the Palace staff are frightened. There are whispers of Ponies within the Palace acting strangely. We told Princess Luna and she called on Captain Bold Move to look into the matter.

I hope nothing is wrong.

Dear Diary,

Princess Luna had to cancel on us today because of the investigation by Captain Bold Move. I hope everything is alright.

There is so much going on in the world these days. Word arrived today that Lord Smokey Puff of Free Run has agreed to sell land to the Red Hive. King Myrmidon sent the message to Canterlot about the trade. He journeyed to Free Run to speak with Lord Puff personally. The message stated that Lord Puff is extremely suspicious of the Changelings, but he is willing to sell the land. King Myrmidon hopes that speaking with Lord Puff has put his mind at ease. Only time will tell, but King Myrmidon also stated that he gave Lord Puff a warning against taking action against the Changelings. Queen Cynecia approached him openly and honestly, from what we can tell, and in-essence offered for Lord Puff to name his price for the land. I earnestly hope the situation does not deteriorate.

Dear Diary,

Artex mentioned today that he plans to visit Canterlot on a daily basis to engage in the same training Chris has received. I have mixed feelings about that. While it is good for him to stay healthy, the kind of training he is talking about is for combat. He says it is so he can protect us if he needs to, but Rose and Vaiawa can do that already. Rose has the experience and Vaiawa has the raw power. Artex was willing to compromise and agreed come to Canterlot only twice a week.

Captain Bold Move has had the Royal Guard running around like crazy. The servants are talking about how the Captain has arrested more than a score of Palace staff on charges of sedition, treason, and plotting to assassinate a person of royal interest. They were planning to assassinate Chris.

He sent his Guards out into the city and arrested no less that eight entire Noble families for conspiracy. That leaves only twelve Noble families who have not been arrested. There has never been a conspiracy against the throne like this before. I found out Duey was one of the squad leaders who led the arrest of one of the Noble families.

The wedding has not been canceled though. It is still going to be tomorrow. I was looking forward to it, but now I'm not so sure. Artex has taken it the hardest. He has been constantly checking up on us. Of the Nobles who were not arrested, he has been unfriendly, bordering on mean to them. I worry for him. He took the plot personally because he and Chris are so close.

We need to make sure the stress is not making him 'cycle' as he put it. I think he needs extra husband snuggles tonight.

Dear Diary,

I find it odd that the protests stopped on the same day the Nobles were arrested.

The wedding went off without a hitch. I was surprised at the number of dignitaries who showed up. King Myrmidon was there with his family and Guards. Council Leader Miriam of Taurenvard was present with her husband and daughter. The biggest surprise was King Aezoleth of the Balzac and his son, Prince Thirmon. They came with King Myrmidon to show respect and to extend an invitation of alliance with Equestria. They will be staying until tomorrow so that the documents can be signed as soon as possible.

Chris has been crowned Prince Consort. His acceptance speech was more of an statement. He spoke about how he had no plans to rule and renounced any authority he would normally be granted because of the crown. He proclaimed that his only desire was to live with his wife and see Equestria grow through his shipping company and his inventions.

The reception was a grand affair. We all danced and drank ourselves silly. I did not partake in any of the alcohol, but I did join in on the dancing. The celebration lasted long into the night before we retired to bed. Princess Luna and Prince Consort Chris left the party before it ended and Princess Celestia made a show of casting a sound-proofing spell on Luna's tower. It did not, however, cancel out the various displays of light and the rumbles from the tower. The Night Guards were twitching all night after Luna and Chris left, but I never managed to ask why.

Dear Diary,

Princess Luna is pregnant already! I cannot believe it! I was going to write about the day, but the news after she returned from the Royal Physician was far more shocking. I really do not know what else to say.

Dear Diary,

We returned from Canterlot yesterday and everything seems to be back to normal.

It is hardly surprising that the entire town is buzzing about the news that Princess Luna is pregnant. I learned something new today: one of the Princesses giving birth to a foal is the requirement for them to be named Queen.

Some Ponies have been asking if Luna being a Queen would give her more authority than her sister. That concern, combined with the Noble houses being in an uproar already because of the arrests, has lent an uneasy air around New Humansville.

Humans seem to like the idea of Luna being a Queen, due to her personal involvement in the town, as well as her fighting and almost dying in the Battle For New Humansville. The debacle with her putting that horrible inhibitor collar on Chris has been forgiven in light of her willingness to wear the one he made for her as punishment.

While we were visiting her before the wedding, I asked her why she was still wearing it. She said it was so she would never forget to listen to the wisdom of others and to help her remember that just because something is not meant as harmful, does not mean it will not be harmful.

Despite how judgmental this will likely sound, I think she might have some wisdom with that statement.

Artex went right back to work on the crib when we returned home. Earlier this evening, he called for a household meeting and said he had decided to join the Community Welfare Guardians as soon as he finished with the crib.

I am not sure how I feel about his decision, but it is his decision and I will respect it. He says it will take him more than a week to complete the crib. He also said he was going to have a professional carpenter take a look at it when it is done, just to make sure it is safe for the foal.

Rose was happy that he was joining the C.W.G. but she made it very clear that she had a work partner already and Artex would have to work a different shift. Artex will take the afternoon shift so his and Rose's schedules do not overlap.

We're all heading to bed now. I'll write more tomorrow.

Dear Diary,

I am pregnant! It was confirmed today at the New Humansville Hospital. Artex is so excited. According to Doctor Jewel, the foal is going to be a Unicorn, but we don't know the sex or coloration yet. The Magerium was that of a Unicorn though. Artex was throwing around names until I reminded him how naming works with Kavim. He's so silly. He wants the foal to have one added extra name to represent the foal's Human ancestry. I think he has a wonderful idea. He said he liked Freya for a filly and Angus for a colt. Freya sounds pretty. Not sure how I feel about Angus though, especially considering the name's connection to a variety of beef that humans consumed on their world. We'll just have to wait and see.

Dear Diary,

Feather Tip came for a visit. Everybody sat down on the floor of the living room and we all got really drunk and played Truth Or Dare. All except for me of course, due to my pregnancy. I had no idea that alcohol negatively affects unborn Human children. It makes me feel bad for Human women who are pregnant. There is one dare that I still have to fulfill tonight with Artex. He seems really excited about it, as any healthy male would, but I still have my own reservations. This is going to be odd, but I'm looking forward to trying something new. Artex is always gentle when we make love. I hope I enjoy it as much as Artex thinks he will.

Dear Diary,

Artex 'plowed through the mud' last night. It was... different. I did enjoy it, but I don't think it is something I will be begging him for very often. I would not be opposed to it in the future though.

Anyway, Feather Tip admitted something to me today when she came over after she got off work. She said she is envious of me. She asked me if she could court Artex. I was somewhat surprised. Until now, Tip has never hinted at having any sort of interest in Artex, at least none which were romantic.

I told her that I did not have a problem with it, but it was also Artex' decision and not only mine. I made sure to fill her in on all of the numerous cultural differences between Ponies and Humans, or at least as many as came to mind at the moment. I'm sure I forgot a few.

Vaiawa, Rose, Oriana, and Artex are all giving me impatient looks. I need to wrap this up. Goodnight Diary.

Dear Diary,

Today was awkward. Feather Tip came by after dinner. We were all sitting in the living room when she just blurted out that she wanted to court Artex.

I am not sure I have ever seen Artex freeze up like that before. He went stiff as a board as soon as the words left Tip's mouth. He wanted to say something, probably quite a lot judging by the set of his eyes and mouth. He stayed quiet though. He calmly looked at Tip and took a deep breath before simply saying, 'alright, we can give it a try.'

He did not say any more on the matter and I know I need to talk to him about it. I will attempt to speak with him about it when we lay down. Speaking of which, I need to go to sleep.

Dear Diary,

Today was bland. Almost nothing happened all day. We do not get many days like that. It is a welcome change. I could learn to enjoy more frequent calm days.

Dear Diary,

Artex proposed to Rose Thorn today! We all knew she would accept. She has been waiting for him to propose for a while now.

Artex finished the crib just before dinner. It looks sturdy enough to hold a rambunctious Earth Pony foal. The wood is thick and solid and it has absolutely no sharp edges anywhere on it. He was so proud of the crib. He really worked fast on it too. I was not expecting him to finish it so soon.

Last night he held me in his arms and rubbed my belly while we were going to sleep. He's going to be a fantastic father. I just know it.

Dear Diary,

Artex had Straight Edge come over and look over the crib. Go figure, Straight Edge has a little Filly named Rose Thorn, just like our Rose. It caused a little hilarious confusion earlier when Artex mentioned he was looking forward to marrying Oriana and Rose Thorn. You should have seen the look on Straight Edge's face. I swear he was about to fall over from shock. Artex cleared up the matter quickly though. I would have helped, but I was too busy laughing. I am surprised that we have never had his family over for dinner or visits. When he went to leave he hugged Rose, which surprised all of us. We received a further surprise when Rose told us that Straight Edge is her brother. She has said she is not as close to her brother as most other Kavim.

Dear Diary,

Hearths Warming Eve will be here in a week. I already have gifts for Oriana, Rose, and Artex, but I just don't know if the fife I ordered for Vaiawa will be ready in time.

Who would have ever guessed that she played the fife?

For Oriana, I ordered out a professional chemistry set, minus the chemicals. She could use proper vials and beakers for her work.

For Rose, I ordered a book: Accepting Your Stallion. It was very difficult to find. Few Kavim write about such intimate things.

For Artex, I sent off a letter to Rarity. I asked her to design an undershirt for Artex to wear underneath his C.W.G. armor that would add an additional layer of protection. Rarity said she would have Twilight enchant the shirt to make it tough and durable. I was not expecting her to ask a Princess to enchant it, I was only expecting some extra padding, but I am most certainly NOT complaining, especially with how frequently Artex seems to injure himself.

Oh I almost forgot Suey. For Suey, I managed to get in touch with one of the leather smiths in Gryphonvale to make a harness and saddle. It should help to keep her warm and let her do a few more things than she can currently do. Better yet, it is going to be adjustable so we can make alterations to it when she gets even bigger.

I worry about Suey. I asked Fluttershy once how long Great Pigs live. She said she did not know exactly how long, but from what I gathered, it is a long time. More than five hundred years at least. Fluttershy said the stories she has heard about Great Pigs has them staying in a town for often close to six generations and the Great Pig is always killed. They never seem to die of natural causes. I hope Suey is alright once we are gone. She is such a sweetheart.

Dear Diary,

The town is all dressed up for Hearths Warming Eve. There are lights strewn all over Town Hall and there is even a colossal pine tree in Town Center. Rifin was nice enough to fly it in and hold it up while others secured the base.

Artex went out today and brought home a tree of our own. It's good and thick too, very lush. He and Vaiawa set it up in the Living Room, thankfully away from the fireplace, then went out and bought a few decorations for it. When Rose got home, she was so overcome with emotions that she started crying. We all asked her why and her answer made me so sad. She has not celebrated Hearths Warming ever since her parents died. She was so happy to have a family to celebrate with.

Dear Diary,

I don't know how I feel about the news we received today. Artex went in for a physical, which is mandatory before you join the C.W.G.

Well when the results of the scans and blood work came back, we found out that he is not going to die before the rest of us. In fact he is going to outlive all of us, barring some horrible calamity. His cell reproduction degeneration rate is zero. He is not aging at all. He's potentially going to outlive the Princesses. It all stems from his passive Noun and Verb combination that constantly heal him. His passive magic has grown stronger too. His Destroy is now a five and his Magic is now a six. His Repair and Flesh are both three now. They must have gone to two some time in the past year. And they are always active and Artex is almost constantly hurting himself, so I am not completely surprised. The Doctor said the increase happened within the past week. Artex asked for an explanation of exactly how fast he could heal but the Doctor was unable to explain it to his satisfaction. He cut himself when we got home and watched as the cut healed right before his eyes. We were all angry at him for doing it, but he said he needed to be certain. I'm worried about him. Cutting himself is extremely out of character for him.

Dear Diary,

It's been several days since the physical and Artex is still not happy about knowing he'll effectively live forever. He has been out of sorts these past few days. I hope he feels better soon. I cannot imagine how it must feel, knowing that you will out-live everybody you know. I told him he should talk to one of the Princesses and ask them how they deal with it. I was even tempted to suggest he talk to Discord considering how long he's been alive, but ultimately decided against it. That Draconequus may be one of the oldest living entities in Equestria, but a physical or mental health role model for immortality, he most certainly is not.

Dear Diary,

I haven't felt like writing anything these past few weeks. Artex has been so depressed we were worried he might do something extreme. We never said anything, but I think he knew. He finally went and talked to Princess Celestia about his immortality.

He hasn't said how the talk went, but he has been in a slightly better mood.

Hearths Warming Eve was a little dreary, but Suey managed to get Artex in a better mood when she wished him Merry Christmas. He all but fell out of his chair. He was so excited to finally talk to her. The two of them are still awake talking. The rest of us are tired and I wish Artex luck figuring out how to climb into bed with four mares already asleep on it.

Dear Diary,

Feather Tip came over today and cooked for us. She wanted the first date between she and Artex to be at home. Of note, she is not a particularly skilled cook. The potato and kale soup was overcooked almost to the point of being mush and the kale had an unhealthy bleached color to it. She has the amount of cayenne pepper exactly right though, not sure how she did that.

We decided to let she and Artex talk the most, since it was their date. They seemed to get along well, even if they do not have a whole lot in common. I am not certain if Artex will continue dating her or not. He seems to be content, but not particularly excited. I may be friends with Feather Tip, but the relationship between she and Artex is their business. I want them both to be happy, but I know I should not interfere. I don't think Tip was very relaxed tonight. She seemed very unsure of herself.

Dear Diary,

Artex decided to go out on another date with Feather Tip. I was a little surprised. He asked if he could go by himself and we all agreed. He seemed much more happy tonight after the date.

Tomorrow, Artex and Oriana are going to be spending the whole day planning their wedding. Artex announced that after their honeymoon he plans to begin his training with the C.W.G.

Not much else to say today.

Dear Diary,

Wow! When Oriana plans something she goes all out. She and Artex managed to hammer out every detail of their wedding in just one day. I don't know how she did it, but it was impressive. She and Artex have been snugly all day.

Oriana confided in me that she wants to do something special for Artex on their first night as thanks for the table he made her. Don't know if I'll ever try THAT. Apparently she heard some Human women talking about how to give good 'blow jobs' and she got a few pointers. Not that I really needed to know.

She seems really excited about being with Artex. She said she's been wanting to be with him for quite some time now and after seeing he and I together on our own wedding night she wanted to be with him even more. Interesting night tonight.

Dear Diary,

I haven't written in you in a few weeks because I had to sort out some feelings I have been having. I now know it was jealousy. I was jealous of Oriana because she will be able to make love with Artex without needing Comforters. I fear that my jealousy has pushed Artex away from me a little. A few nights ago I brushed his arm off me when he tried to hold me. He made a big deal out of it and I was not even aware that I did so until Vaiawa said she saw me do it. We stayed up later than usual and talked about it. I'm glad we did. I was letting it get to me too much and I was taking it out on my husband. I'm glad Artex was not willing to let the issue slide by. He always spoke about fixing issues before sleeping, but to actually see it for myself, I have to admire the courage it took to confront me about it. His sensitivity is a real boon for things like that.

My emotions are going crazy recently and that added to the problem. I knew pregnancy would mess with my emotions, but I wasn't expecting this. I'm not going to write anything for a few days. I need to take some time for myself.

Dear Diary,

Artex and Oriana are getting married in a few days. Artex has been extra affectionate recently. I think it's to reassure me that he still loves me. Oriana's family are due to arrive tomorrow. I'm looking forward to getting to know them a little more.

End Of Excerpt...

Author's Note

I'm BAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAACK!

Chapter 47: The Clouds Gather

The General was a happy man. The scientists had done exactly what he expected. Their spokesperson was a middle aged man from Chilli named Antonio Hernandez. Of course the General listened carefully to Mr. Hernandez while he spoke of the opportunity to better all of humanity, while the rest of the project leaders all sat around waiting with bated breath to see what the General would do.

General Hiriboshi let the man finish relating his ideas, then presented the 'possible problems' he saw. In truth, he was merely carefully manipulating Mr. Hernandez into doing what the General wanted. It worked only too perfectly. The Event had destabilized much faster than they had predicted. Instead of a slow, gradual deterioration of energy, it destabilized at an exponential rate. In less than four months, it was nearly gone. The Event was to the point where it would dissipate within a day. The drastically shortened timetable had forced the scientist's hand. Everything had worked out so well, General Hiriboshi was certain it was fate.

He stood up and extended his right hand, "Mr. Hernandez, you are a visionary. It will be my pleasure to serve the purpose of bettering humanity. Under your guidance, we will usher in a new era or prosperity for all of Mankind." Antonio Hernandez accepted the General's hand and the whole room exploded into excited cheers.

General Hiriboshi grinned and waited to speak until the crowd simmered down. Releasing Mr. Hernandez' hand, he said, "The Event will be gone tomorrow, just after breakfast. The rain and wind have already stopped, right now we're only waiting for the clouds to dissipate. How do you wish to proceed, sir?"

Antonio Hernandez patted the General on the shoulder, "We will prepare an automated drone, equipped with a G.P.S. to venture through the portal and determine its location. From there, we will begin developing the technology we need to move the portal, or better yet, open new ones where we need them. How soon can your security troops have a bomb robot retrofitted with a G.P.S., General?"

General Hiriboshi hid his smirk, "We can rig one up and have it ready by tomorrow morning." He did not bother to mention he already had one of the robots decked out with G.P.S., sample jars, sensors, and a small array of weapons.

Antonio Hernandez smiled warmly, "Appropriate, is it not? Three years after The Event first took people from us, is the day it is finally destroyed. I hear the American President is dedicating the college apartments as a memorial to those who have been lost. The same apartments where those poor people died."

* * *

Prince Consort Christopher Vacca was a happy man. Arguably the happiest man on the planet. He and Luna had been married more than two months prior and she was already starting to show in her pregnancy. He had already told her she could take off the silver collar. She had to wear the pendant, which made her mortal, for the entire duration of her pregnancy otherwise the foal would not develop, or so was the thought. Nobody was willing to test the theory on a pregnant Princess.

The Ponies of Canterlot had calmed down when Luna had announced her pregnancy to Canterlot. The seeming mentality was that if a Human could sire a foal with the Princess, he must have been Kavim enough for the event to occur. The Prince Consort was a Pony in all but body.

Not only was he happy being married to Luna, who was quite adventurous in and out of bed, but she was carrying his first child, and he finally had the means to let his friends return to Earth. His idea was insane and obvious in retrospect, but it was the only chance which made sense. Once the idea had struck him, it would not leave him alone. Using his knowledge of magic, Chris had poured himself into making sure his numbers were straight. He had to be absolutely certain of his course of action, "I should be done by tomorrow evening..." he toiled at his work bench long into the night.

* * *

Artex laid out on the bed with his two wives and two fiancés. Oriana was his second wife. Their Honeymoon only having just finished, and as opposed to what Artex had expected, Oriana was nearly silent when making love. He had to admit that she could communicate quite a lot through gasps though. The Zebra mare's family had been able to arrive in record time thanks to Chris' inventive method of teleportation. Opening a transport center in the Zebra lands helped a great deal as well. New Humansville was now officially the import and export hub of the whole world.

Artex had eventually decided to join the C.W.G. as an officer. It was a business he knew well and he enjoyed protecting people. He had undergone the training for Unicorns, Earth Ponies, and Humans and had passed all of them with flying colors. He did have to brush up on how to use his magic more often for the Unicorn training course, though. His Finesse was still completely absent, but he had methods of countering that, mostly using his reflexes to catch things in flight.

He knew he and Rose needed to wake up soon for their shift, but lying there, snuggled by four toasty warm mares and one Changeling Queen around his head, was too nice to disturb, yet. His mind drifted to Feather Tip, 'She's really nice. I'm glad she managed to get that job at the hotel. Her personality is perfect for it.' He sighed silently, gently rubbing Razor's tummy, 'Stay safe my child, nestled in your cradle of loving flesh. We can't wait to meet you.'

* * *

Artex was wearing his C.W.G. armor and walking his assigned patrol route with Cloud Cutter. The young Pegasus had slowly begun to come around to the proper mindset and Rose Thorn cleared it with Captain Joyner for him to go on patrol with one person. Cloud Cutter had drawn names from a bucket and wilted like a flower when he saw the name he had picked. The odds were decidedly not in his favor.

Artex had been utterly professional during their patrol. He has spoken to Cutter with the same respect he gave the other officers. The young Pegasus had been expecting his brother in-law to be unpleasant, but his polite treatment had heaped proverbial hot coals onto Cutter's head. He stayed silent as the two of them rounded another corner, both of them smiling and waving to the citizens of New Humansville, which gave them the perfect reason to keep their heads moving, constantly scanning their surroundings for anything suspicious. Cutter was grateful for the armor he had been issued. It was some amazing stuff. He glanced over to Artex and admired the strange sword-but-not-a-sword the man had strapped to the outside of his armor.

Their patrol had been filled with friendly greetings to citizens, but they had exchanged barely a word to one another since their actual patrol had begun. They were walking around one of the residential areas of New Humansville when Artex' helmet comm squawked loudly, "Headquarters to officer Rias, come in. Over."

Artex spoke into his helmet, "Officer Rias here, go for Headquarters. Over."

"Officer Rias, you are needed in the Town Centre for a special assignment, personal request of Prince Consort Chris, Princess Luna, Princess Celestia, and Discord. Over." The dispatcher related clearly.

"Copy that, Headquarters. Rerouting to Town Centre for special assignment. Requesting permission to bring Cadet Cutter. Over." Artex spoke as if he were discussing the weather.

Cloud Cutter tried to lay his ears back reflexively, but his helmet prevented the action. His ears were fixed in an alert position inside the helmet to maximize hearing potential. They could be turned bidirectionally, but they could not be folded.

"Officer Rias, your request is granted. Officers Brusque and Torres en route to your patrol route. Headquarters out." The dispatcher's voice ceased over the comm system and Artex turned about-face without breaking his stride. Cutter followed him silently.

The two arrived at the Town Centre a few minutes later. The Royals were all gathered around Captain Joyner and Mayor De La Cruz just outside the front doors of Town Hall. Chris was gesturing to Joyner and Discord with what looked to be a crystal-encrusted length of wood. Artex strode up to Captain Joyner and threw a smart salute, "Officer Rias reporting for special assignment, sir."

Cloud Cutter mimicked the gesture, likewise identifying himself. Mike Joyner returned their salutes, "At ease, officers. This is a relaxed assignment. Join the huddle."

He gestured to the gathering as Chris finished explaining his idea, "So, in short, if Mike removed his ring, my Space Noun would be an eleven and Discord's... everything would be an eleven too." He held up the length of wood, "While Discord would be powerful enough to perform the spell, he has no point of reference for anything on Earth. He would not be able to open a portal on his own because he doesn't know any of the locations for an exit point. With this wand, I can provide the Space and Discord can provide the Control. I can take the lead so we have an exit point and, hopefully, BOOM!" He shouted, "BACK HOME, BABY!"

Discord's eyes lit up like it was Christmas, "Ohh-ho-ho! Just think of all the delicious chaos that would bring!? Two different worlds suddenly thrown together unexpectedly!" He clapped his 'hands' eagerly, "When can we begin?" He was nearly drooling at the prospect.

Princess Celestia looked openly concerned, "Have you taken into consideration, the possibility that the Latent Thamaturgic Energy from Equestria might flood onto Earth? If Humans receive a high enough dose of it, will their bodies begin developing screfulas? And if so, what would happen if they were denied further energy? Thamaturgic Deprivation is wholly unpleasant."

Chris held up the wand, "Already thought of that. I opened up a portal between Gryphonvale and Equestria and had Princess Twilight monitor the Thamaturgic dispersal rate flowing through the portal on each side. The dispersal rates were nearly nonexistent." He paused and looked around, "Come to think of it, she's supposed to be here for this."

Just as Chris finished speaking, a lavender flash of light emerged from the roof of Town Hall and a voice from above called down, "Sorry I'm late!"

Chris smirked and crossed his arms, "Speak of the bookworm..."

Twilight flew off the roof and landed behind Luna then walked into the space the lunar Alicorn made for her. The lavender Alicorn was weighed down with parchment and quills sticking out of her overstuffed saddlebags, "I'm so sorry I'm late, but I had to make certain I had everything I needed to mark this occasion!" She squealed in delight, "Ooh! This is so exciting! We're about to make history!"

Luna looked fondly at her husband, "If this works, you will have brought hope to so many people. I am so proud of you, Chris."

Chris smiled warmly at his wife, "People need this. Even the ones who chose to stay need closure for their loved ones. Mike, Cessily, Darryl, and Alex all have children back on Earth. Our foal isn't even born yet and already the thought of not seeing her or Luna is unthinkable to me. I can't imagine what it's been like for you guys, Mike." Chris said to the Captain.

Mike, who had his helmet already off, nodded and slipped off his ring, "Let's get to it, Chris. I want to see my son again."

Everybody present felt the surge of power which always accompanied Mike's passive magic. Since it was constantly active, Mike's passive Create and Magic had increased in power. Instead of adding one rank to each Noun and Verb of every magerium around him, his passive now increased them all by three instead.

Everybody felt themselves swell with power. Discord, however, had trouble keeping conscious. Even his body was nearly overwhelmed by the power he suddenly had at his disposal. He felt dizzy, energetic, and coiled like a spring all at the same time. His eyes and mouth felt dry. His ears rang from the steady hum of unspent energy contained within him. He was forced to lean on Celestia's back in order to stay standing, "Oyjeekaboobulunk..." he slurred. Shaking his head vigorously, he managed to focus on the wand in Chris' hand. He placed his eagle talon onto the device and gripped it firmly.

The crystals on the wand lit up brilliantly and Chris waved his free hand, "Everybody step back! I already have a place in mind!"

* * *

News crews from all over the United States were present and recording the President's speech, which was already in progress. A crowd of tens of thousands surrounded the President's lectern, which was situated at the vehicle gate of The Complex. Secret Service men and women were everywhere. They lurked out in the open of course, but they also hid around subtle corners, on rooftops both near and distant, they were everywhere. The President could hardly be more safe unless he were standing inside a box made of bomb and bullet proof glass.

"Ladies and gentlemen, today we commemorate this site as a memorial to those who were lost to us three years ago. As you move forward with your lives, remember them for the joy they brought into your lives..." the President stopped suddenly as a brilliant flash of light shone from behind him. He spun around almost faster than the eye could see as the line of brown light split the fabric of space.

The tear widened sideways as Secret Service men and women pulled the President out of the immediate area as much as humanly possible and far faster than most would ever expect. A head full of thick brown hair popped through the portal and looked around with growing concern.

Chris noticed the colossal crowd of people staring at him in awe, "Uh... hi?" He reached his arm through and began to wave as dozens of gunshots rang out through the air. Microseconds later, Chris' head was violently deformed as it was pulped by the impacts of nearly a dozen bullets. He was dead before his body hit the ground, slumped half in one world and half in the other.

Author's Note

SURPRISE!

Chapter 48: Reactions

Discord winced as a horrified scream ripped itself from Luna's throat. She beheld the lifeless body of her husband. A near eternity of future potential happiness fled from her with the passing of her love. Their foal would grow up never knowing their father. The man's life had been cut short by a reflex of violence born of fear.

The entire scene descended into a type of chaos that even he could not fully comprehend. That was unacceptable. Grumbling to himself, he turned ethereal and began entering the minds of the others nearby. He had a primal need to understand this new chaos.

The Lord of Chaos went first to his mate. Celestia was aghast at the sight of a life so easily taken by violence. She was no stranger to death, but this one hit her much harder than normal. Chris was a goofball and a prankster who matched Discord, but his heart had always been in the right place, even through his mistakes. It obviously pained her greatly that the one who had given such love and forgiveness to her sister, who had made her so happy, who had shared such a deep connection with Luna, had been taken from the universe with such speed. His vivacious, flawed, but loving and carefree nature snuffed out like a flickering candle.

The Draconequus' attention next snapped to Artex. Artex felt cold inside. So many things he had lost in his life and now his brother in-law, a man he was closer to than even his own blood brother, was lying dead because of his willingness to do everything within his power to reunite the families torn by the storm which ripped them from their home world. He felt the tears leap to his eyes, unbidden. He felt his chest swell with power as his sorrow quickly morphed into anger and rage at the injustice of it all. Clenching his left hand into a fist, he sprang through the portal, his right hand having already activated the Shock Blade he tore from his belt.

Discord shifted his focus. Cloud Cutter felt his stomach drop out at the sight of Artex' brother in-law lying in a growing pool of blood. He felt sick, knowing he had all but done the same thing to a different innocent person. He choked out a sob as he bit onto the hem of Chris' left pant leg and pulled his body back through the portal. The portal was meant to be hope, had now turned into a symbol of meaningless death.

While Luna screamed and cried, while Celestia did her absolute best to fix Chris' already dead body, while everybody else was in a blind panic, Discord began working. Captain Joyner still had his ring off and Discord's power was the highest it had ever been. Through the haze of his mind from the maelstrom of pure magical might, he realized what had happened to his best pranking buddy, one of the few who could truly appreciate the nature of chaos. Chris' death had set off a type of chaos that Discord had never been witness to before. Certainly he had heard about it, but to see it, to be involved with it, was something completely different. There was nothing, at all, fun about this new type of chaos.

Discord knew he could not bring back the dead once the soul was gone, and Chris' soul, just like all others, had departed immediately upon death, called to the 'Place Beyond Places'.

Discord made a decision.

Raw power surged through him, enhanced greatly by the Captain's passive Noun and Verb. The spell he began forming was going to be something new, something that went against the nature of the universe itself. Discord began weaving together the different components of his spell. He called forth his will to form the magical powers into what he needed. He had no idea how much power it would require to achieve the effect he desired, so just to be sure, he concentrated and began pulling in every bit of power he could hold and more. He pooled everything within himself, the spell was nearly complete. He was filled with all the magic he could hold, but it was not enough.

It was close, but he needed more.

As the main spell was still forming, Discord weaved two additional spells together. He finished the two lesser spells and cast them out, tendrils shooting out of his body and tapping into the magic of Celestia and Luna, siphons to pull their magic into himself. As he filled with more and more power, the self-proclaimed Lord Of Chaos felt his body begin to tear, rupture, and deteriorate as he channeled as more magic than he ever had before. He felt it when the blood began running from his nose, but he ignored it. His vision began to tunnel as finished preparing the spell. Steeling himself, he raised his lion's paw, 'I hope this works.'

An alabaster face turned toward him and he heard her cry out, "DISCORD STOP!"

But it was too late.

He snapped his fingers.

.etale oot saw ti tuB "!POTS DROCSID" ,tuo yrc reh dreah eh dna mih drawot denrut ecaf retsabala nA ...

Chris noticed the colossal crowd of people staring at him in awe, "Uh...?"

Chris heard a commotion behind him and pulled his head back through the portal, belatedly hearing the reports of the firearms that had been aimed at his head. Chris ducked and fell onto the ground, just as Artex grabbed him by the waist and hauled him away from the portal. Celestia was knelt down on the ground next to Discord, who had collapsed into convulsions. The Draconequus' eyes were rolled up as foam and blood seeped from his nose and mouth, jetting out with each jerking convulsion. Celestia's horn lit up and she and Discord vanished in a flash of golden light.

Luna turned and checked on her husband, "Are you alright, Christopher!?" she nosed and nuzzled him, checking him for injuries, not paying any attention to the shield she had placed over the portal.

Chris shook his head, "What the hell just happened with Discord?"

Luna blinked, "I have no idea, but what do we do about that?" she asked, gesturing to the portal.

Chris blinked, looking at the portal and slowly stood up, "Oh, shit." he muttered, "It-it should have closed the second Discord lost his grip on the wand." He closed his eyes and concentrated on his magic. Nothing happened.

Chris opened his eyes and bit his lower lip, "Well... what to do about this?"

* * *

The D.H.S. began a facial recognition search before the President was even hustled into his limo. They were always on alert. Every live broadcast, they were tapped into. The second the portal opened up, they had already been recording. The agents sifted through the recording and caught the perfect screenshot of the face that popped through the portal. The computer began performing the facial recognition immediately. With only a little more than seven billion faces to sort through, it would not be long before they had a match.

* * *

"General!" A young Pakistani army Lieutenant shouted suddenly.

General Hiriboshi and many of his staff were tuned in to the broadcast in one of the many ready rooms. They had gathered, in order to honor those who perished and remember why they had worked so hard to destroy The Event. People shouted in surprise and many rose to their feet when the portal opened. The room fell silent as the General was addressed.

General Hiriboshi remained calm as he spoke, "I saw it." He kept his voice relaxed as he processed the information, "Somebody else already has similar portal technology to what we're trying to use."

"Do you think somebody leaked information?" an older Russian Captain asked.

The General shook his head, "No. The effect of the technology we just saw on the broadcast is too different from what we're trying to utilize." the General pointed to the portal displayed on the television, "This portal is in the shape of an oval. The portal we have is in the shape of a dome. The portal from," he gestured to the television, "Whoever made this, is like a hole in space while ours is more like a portion of a fishbowl. Did you notice the expression on the face of the man who put his head through? He was surprised. Shocked at where the exit came out. Put the pieces together."

A stern-faced Colonel from Nigeria did not take long to answer, "A test?"

The General nodded, "That seems to be the case, but there is more to it. Who could have developed such technology? How could they have done it? Even if they used satellites to view the center of this facility and saw the portal, there is no way somebody could have developed the technology so fast. That leaves only one possibility as far as I can see. We still need to have some of the scientists analyze this footage. These people were already working on this kind of technology and managed to make a breakthrough. It has nothing to do with us." He pointed to the television, "This is something else entirely."

* * *

John Vacca, Chris' brother, sat at his desk at the naval amphibious base in Norfolk when his phone rang. A synthesized voice spoke into his ear, "Call from, waifu." John reached up and tapped the bluetooth in his ear, "Hey babe." he greeted his wife, "How was the memorial?"

"Turn on your television! Look it up on WAVY TV 10! For God sake look! Take a look at the internet!" she shrieked.

John winced and pulled the bluetooth out of his ear. Putting the device back in, he opened a new tab, "And I'm looking for what, exactly?" he asked in a dull tone. His wife was prone to excited outbursts, but she had never called him in a panic before. John was generally calm. It was very rare for him to become worked up over anything.

"Anything that shows the memorial ceremony! Hurry up before it gets taken off the air!" His wife answered frantically.

John clicked on the WAVY TV 10 website. It loaded and he was met with the words, 'Breaking News: Memorial Ceremony Interrupted By Unknown Man.' Mildly curious and very irritated that somebody would interrupt the memorial where his brother lost his life, John clicked on the news brief and the video played.

John watched with slackened jaw as the face of his dead brother emerged from a hole in the air directly behind the President. He blinked and clicked the pause button icon. Mind swirling, he dragged the cursor back a few seconds and clicked the play button icon again. He waited for the right moment and paused it, peering closely at the screen, 'My God... it's him... it's Chris... it's Chris! IT'S CHRIS! HE'S ALIVE!'

His joy was short-lived though. His mind latched onto the fact that his brother had appeared directly behind the President. He pressed his hand to his ear, "Baby," he addressed his wife, "Go get the kids and lock all the doors."

"What!?" she asked him, "Why?"

"Just do it. Now." John replied, "It won't be long before somebody else recognizes Chris' face. They probably already have it. I'm contacting the news. If there's a news crew at the house, make sure they're recording live and stand outside with the kids. No matter who comes around, no matter what they say or order you to do, stay within sight of the camera."

John hung up the call and dialed the number for 10 On Your Side.

* * *

"I've got a match, sir!" the D.H.S. agent said loudly.

His supervisor walked over and peered over his shoulder, "Chris Vacca?" He read farther down the page and his eyes bulged, "He disappeared with the first group that were killed by The Event?"

"Apparently not, sir." the agent replied.

"As of right now, this man and anybody who is connected to him in any way are to be considered threats to national security. Family, friends, acquaintances, the janitor from his kindergarten, everybody. Take them into custody. We're getting to the bottom of this. Somebody has to know something and one way or the other, we are going to find out what."

* * *

The tires of John's car squealed as he turned onto the street where his home was situated. His stomach dropped out when he saw the five bodies of the news crew lying on his front lawn, their hands in cuffs as they lay face-down on the grass. His wife was being held down by three men in black suits while a fourth still held the button of his taser down, sending continuous electricity through the woman's convulsing body. Their two children were screaming in terror, crying for their mother, as they were held harshly by two other men in suits.

John exited his car and ran toward the men, already knowing that there was nothing he could do.

* * *

Many hours later, Discord stirred. He cracked open his eyes and beheld the bed which he and Celestia had shared numerous times. He hurt all over. Everything which composed his being sent him reports of injury and pain. He winced at the numerous painful sensations.

The pain slowly faded away from him and he managed to turn his head toward the source of warmth to his left. Celestia lay next to him, her mane and tail not flowing. Her pink mane merely flowing around her head as her head reclined on the pillow. She looked haggard and exhausted as she slowly breathed in and out.

Discord slowly, painfully reached over and laid his lion's paw on her back, trying to pull her close. The feeling awoke the solar Alicorn. She smacked her lips and groaned in discomfort at having to utilize so much of her magic to save Discord. She grunted as she stretched her neck, the sound of popping vertebrae echoing through her chambers.

She blinked and yawned then turned and looked at her lover. Discord wilted even though Celestia said nothing, nor expressed any disapproval with her expression, "Are you angry with me, Tia?" he asked quietly.

Celestia laid her head back down on the pillow, "I'm surprised and concerned," she admitted in a somber tone, "You violated the natural order, Discord. There was a good chance that nothing would have been able to save you. It took everything I have to make you whole again. What could have happened to make you do it? I know you used Control and Time for a few seconds, but the spell was not on yourself, it was on the entire universe. Such a spell would have killed anybody else, even me. It almost ended you. What could have been worth the cost?"

Discord sighed and shook his head, "I couldn't let Chris die."

Celestia gasped quietly, "Die?" she asked softly, "What happened?"

Discord hummed in a low tone, "I saved him. That's all that matters." Discord's eyes closed in sorrow, fearing his next question, "Have your feelings for me faded into oblivion, Tia? Did you finally find the reason you needed to hate me again?"

Celestia leaned over and kissed him softly on the lips. Separating after a moment she spoke again, "Far from it." she confessed, "And I never hated you, even when your power was running rampant. We stopped you because you would not listen to reason, it was never about hate. Anger, yes, and more than a little fury at the needless pain and confusion you were causing, but neither Luna nor I ever hated you." She nuzzled him tenderly, "Knowing you now, as who you are instead of the threat you posed, even if you relapsed, I would be incapable of hating you. Even if we were forced to stop you again, it would be done through sorrow... never hate."

* * *

Catalyst and Starburst were busy trying to console Full Spectrum. The young woman was curled into the fetal position sobbing pitifully. The only words she could manage to speak were a repeating chant, "It's starting. It's starting. It's starting. It's starting." The two Ponies glanced worriedly at one another, concerned for the women they cared for. Catalyst felt her fear surge at the young woman's words, 'What has happened?' she wondered.

Author's Note

Stealth upload.

Chapter 49: How To Deal

Artex sighed heavily and peered at the portal to Earth, "This thing isn't going away, huh?"

Chris grumbled, "Without Discord's power matched with mine, no."

Luna clicked her tongue, "We need to have a viable plan before we act. That is assuming you still want to go through with it."

Chris nodded and gestured to the portal, "Even if I wanted to do otherwise, the proverbial cat is out of the bag. You're definitely right about needing a plan, Luna. I figured opening the portal at The Complex would be the least intrusive place to do it. I mean, several hundred people disappear from the place, you would figure the government would lock it down like Area 51 and keep it sealed off." Chris sighed and rubbed both hands down his face, "And of course it's worse than that."

Captain Joyner removed his helmet and took a knee on top of it, "How is it worse?"

Mayor De La Crus cocked her head to the side and crossed her arms, "How, exactly, is it worse than it already looks?"

Chris huffed, "I didn't recognize who it was at first, but it just hit me. The guy I popped out behind, he turned to face me... I just realized it was President Seviston."

Artex groaned loudly and removed his own helmet, "Oh my Gooooooooood, are you KIDDING ME!?" He asked loudly, "Holy shit-biscuits, man."

Mayor De La Crus snorted and turned to walk away, "I'm going to prepare a list of first contact questions and answers. I'll be back later."

Luna glanced around the Humans' faces, "Am I missing something? Who is this 'Seviston' man you keep referring to?"

"Arturo Seviston," Captain Joyner replied, "49th President of the United States, our home country."

Artex chimed in, "Or more colloquially known as 'The Decisive Latino'. Apparently he was elected for a second term, not that surprising really. He was our first Latin American President, and he has a very 'common sense' approach to everything he does. Just as an example, he legalized recreational marijuana in the U.S. and the tax profits from that, he managed to funnel into the national debt. A lot of people really love him as a President. Honestly, I do too."

Luna blinked in confusion, "Then what is the problem?"

"The problem," Chris said, picking up the slack, "Is that he is borderline militaristic. He served in the U.S. ARMY and was well-known on the battlefield. He has a lot of medals and was the second most decorated soldier in U.S. history." Chris took a breath, "Since I popped out behind him, it's a safe bet he'll have the area locked down in no time. Worse yet, he'll probably have military personnel on site before any scientists and place them closest to the portal; probably with machine gun nests all around the exit."

"Chris has told me about those. So we should reveal ourselves slowly." Luna ventured.

Captain Joyner nodded, "Oh yeah. Calling out to the soldiers before we step foot outside that portal would be a good idea, unless you want to be mimicking swiss cheese."

"Celestia teleported away with Discord, so the job falls to me. I do not wish to go without an escort. Who will come with me?" Luna stated bluntly, "We need to have a plan and act quickly, before things spiral completely out of control."

Chris raised his hand, "Well me, obviously." He lowered his hand, "I'm not letting you out of my sight for even a second, especially not over there." He reached over and patted her belly, "And doubly so with what's in here."

Captain Joyner nodded, "I have to stay here. I'm in charge of the Community Welfare Guardians, but I can ask for Human volunteers."

Luna inched her head toward the Captain, "Why did you specify Human volunteers?"

The Captain smirked as he answered, "Because showing up with more than two or three Kavim or Changelings would probably not end well."

Artex nodded in understanding, "The people on the Earth side of the portal are going to be jumpy and twitchy. Seeing an alien with Human guards will either put them somewhat at ease, or make them suspicious. They're already going to be suspicious, but seeing Humans will give them a certain sense of security. They'll be able to understand and predict Humans, because Humans are a known element. If you walked in with a bunch of Kavim guards, the American soldiers would be trying to watch everybody and that would make them more nervous." He cleared his throat, "I would say at the very most, include only one Pony or Changeling." Artex grinned like a cat, "I should be there. I'm still the Emissary after all."

Captain Joyner nodded in agreement, "Yeah, you can take your armor with you."

Chris pipped up happily, "No need!" He raised his hand with his index finger extended, "Hold on for just a minute." With a wave of his hand, he opened a portal and stepped through, the portal closing behind him.

Luna shook her head, "That husband of mine," she trailed off, then turned to Captain Joyner, "Who else would you suggest we extend the invitation to?"

He scratched the small bit of stubble on his right cheek, "Hord would do it in a heartbeat."

Artex nodded, "He would. He'd be one of the best to have too. His experience with the military would be a huge boon, plus he knew exactly what to do when we encountered the Marines in Gryphonvale, so establishing contact is no completely new to him either." Artex snapped his fingers, "We should be including him in this discussion."

Captain Joyner put his helmet back on and called back to Headquarters while Artex and Luna continued their discussion, "Going over there with a lot of weapons would be a bad thing. It would make us look aggressive. We should be armed in as little as we can get away with. I figure if we just take the Shock Blades it should be enough."

Luna arched her left eyebrow ridge in curiosity, "Melee weapons against machine guns? That hardly sounds like it would be effective. First of all, I do NOT want things to deteriorate to the point of violence, that would be an unimaginable disaster. Secondly, if things do deteriorate into violence for whatever horrible reason, would gyrojet weapons or even some of the Shock Lances Chris has been making, not be more logical?"

Artex shook his head, "No, for two reasons. Firstly, because the Shock Blades greatly resemble a fictional weapon known as a light saber that is known, fictionally at least, to be able to cut through any material and would be extremely intimidating for any Human person to see. We could use the intimidating factor to make them back down and try to reestablish order if somebody makes a mistake. Second, we only need one hand to use the Shock Blades and we could use our other hand for magic. I, alone, could probably protect everybody from bullets. During my C.W.G. training I tested out how well my magic could repulse our gyrojet rounds, when I put a metal-repulsing field around a target. It took very little effort to keep it up, even when I was firing an assault rifle at it, not a single bullet got through."

A portal opened up where Chris had departed from and Chris stepped back through holding a number of, what looked like military chest rigs with a quartet of linked crystals embedded into the chests, "Inertial Dampeners and don't worry, I KNOW they work. I took a twenty-nine story fall and it felt like a pillow had hit me. Bullets would feel like somebody was throwing marbles at you. Toss the bulky armor and put these on instead."

The sound of running boots hit their ears as Darryl skidded to a halt in front of them, staring at the portal with his jaw dropped open. He remained silent for a few minutes before he turned his eyes to the gathering, "Well shit! Why the hell didn't you guys include me in the first place?"

Chris shrugged, "Hindsight is 20/20 and honestly, I wasn't entirely certain this would work."

Darryl walked over to the circle and took a knee while Captain Joyner joined them as well. The Captain spoke first, "I sent for the C.W.G. to converge on this spot to guard the portal. Headquarters is working up a post schedule for guarding the portal." He turned to the Marine, "Good to see you, Hord."

Luna cleared her throat while Cloud Cutter stayed silent, "I am going through, once the Humans on the other side of the portal have had time to get set up. If I try to go in now, somebody might be more inclined to make a mistake. Magic portals opening up in their world cannot be a casual occurrence. I am going to have guards and Artex has recommended that the guards have only Shock Blades, so they could use their magic . What do the rest of you think?"

Darryl put his fist to his chin in thought while Joyner spoke quickly, "Bad idea." he blurted, "If you have the chance to be engaging against a possible hostile force, you do not tip them off to your highest offensive technology by waving it in their faces." He held up his hand, a bright blue glow enveloping the appendage, "Technology is something they can figure out, magic, they can't. We take our armor and sidearms. Our magic should be able to handle anything else they can think of. Besides, if they get a gyrojet weapon, they would never use it because their guns are better."

Darryl chose that moment to speak up, "They're going to want to try to capture us, once they find out who we are. To interrogate us for information. They're going to be curious and Humans feel safer when we have a measure of control. We need to keep our helmets on to protect our families. If they identify us, they'll arrest our loved ones and interrogate them to see if they know anything. They can't do that if they don't know who we are."

"Fuck." Chris said quietly, rising to his feet, "Fuck, fuck, fuck, FUCK!"

Darryl did not miss a beat, "You were seen?"

Chris nodded as he ran his hands over his chest, "I stuck my head through and there were news cameras pointed right at me."

Darryl nodded, "They'll already have your family by the time we go over there, if they don't have them already."

"Worse yet, the portal opened up right behind President Seviston when he was giving a speech. Thus the cameras." Chris added.

Darryl hung his head, "Oh hell." he whispered. He raised his head and stared straight at Chris, "Well, this complicates things by several orders of magnitude."

Captain Joyner snorted in agreement, "Yeah it does. The second those cameras spotted you, Chris, your family was guaranteed to be involved."

Luna looked confused, "But why?" she asked honestly, "Why would they use innocent civilians? There's no need for it."

Artex spoke up, "The portal opened up behind President Seviston. The Department of Homeland Security is going to assume it was no accident, which means everybody even remotely linked to any identifiable person involved in the incident is going to be a suspect. The D.H.S. operates outside of laws and the Constitution. Their mentality is 'guilty unless proven innocent' and they can and will treat anybody they arrest, worse than war criminals. They don't care about lives and they'll make you disappear just as soon as look at you."

"That's conspiracy bullshit." Darryl said quickly, "People will be arrested and questioned, yes, but as soon as the D.H.S. realizes they don't know anything, they'll release them and since it's safe to assume the media cameras were broadcasting live, there are going to be a LOT of people hounding your family. Field interviews, media ambushes, harassment, you name it. It's not the D.H.S. you have to worry about, it's the journalists and paparazzi. There isn't going to be any safe places for your family once they're released."

Artex crossed his arms, "I still say the fucking D.H.S. is going to use them as a decoy."

Darryl sighed, "Artex, as much as I hate to say it, you need to sit this out. Your attitude has obviously already compromised your judgement. This could turn out great or it could turn into a complete cluster-fuck and your attitude about 'big brother' would only make things worse."

Artex was dumb-struck at hearing one of his best friends politely tell him to shut up and sit on the side lines. He clenched his jaw then stood up and walked away silently. Darryl called after him, "Hey, come on don't be like that!" Artex simply continued walking.

Cloud Cutter, not knowing what to do, looked at Darryl, "Uh, permission to continue my patrol, officer Hord?"

Darryl sighed wearily and nodded, "Go on after him. See if you can get him to calm down."

Cloud Cutter took to the air and raced after his brother in-law. Darryl shook his head sadly, "Damnit, I didn't want this, but we have more important things to do." He turned his focus back to Luna, "Mike's right, our identities need to be concealed when we go through."

Luna nodded in understanding, "If that is what you think is best."

Captain Joyner sucked on his teeth, "Now, you're not going to be speaking to President Seviston, Luna, not right away. You're going to be speaking to a military commander at first. Seviston will want to speak to you, but any military man is going to want to be certain that the President is going to be safe. Things are going to be tense, on the edge of a proverbial knife, so you need to remain absolutely calm unless they do something aggressive. It's not likely that anybody will intentionally do anything aggressive though, somebody might make a mistake though. If one of the American soldiers gets too nervous with his finger on a trigger, then things could go south, so we need to make sure we don't give them anything to be nervous about. Nobody use magic for anything except for self defense..."

* * *

Colonel Holiday slowly walked around the hastily constructed Command Room. The cameras in front of the hole in space showed the same thing they had ever since they had come online: an opaque dark blue barrier. His Marines were running around putting the finishing touches on the various airtight barriers the scientists insisted on. At least he was able to take off his gas mask and bio-hazard suit, since the Command Room was environmentally sealed. He was not looking forward to whatever events were to unfold. After an attempt on the President's life, his Marines were on edge. He had very little information to work with. CNN had been helpful with quickly providing a copy of the footage they had of the incident. It had taken eleven hours to erect the staging area for the containment facility.

The Colonel quietly voiced his thoughts as he paced back and forth, "Chris Vacca, who could he be working with. His files stated that his grades were well above average, but nothing phenomenal. Not a scientist or an inventor... an informant then? And if he disappeared with The Event, does that mean the Chinese have something to do with it? They've been asking as many questions about it as we have. Is it just a ruse? Feigning ignorance to throw us off? Could it be..."

"Colonel!" one of the Marines monitoring the camera suddenly spoke up, "We've got movement in the portal!"

Colonel Holiday quickly stepped up to the camera monitor, peering over the shoulder of the Marine. He narrowed his eyes, vocalizing what he saw, "The opaque barrier is gone." He watched in shock as a small, thin, dark blue horse-like creature walked into view of the portal. It sat down and waited, as eight armored humanoid figures took up positions around it. The armor did not match anything the Colonel had ever seen before. It looked like something one would see in a sci-fi film.

Another oddity suddenly struck him, "It's still daylight over there when it's night here."

His shock spiked as the blue horse creature suddenly opened its mouth and spoke in plain American English, "Hello? Is anybody there?"

Colonel Holiday blinked in absolute surprise, "W-what!?" 'You have got to be shitting me!' he thought, 'What the hell is going on here?'

* * *

Luna looked around the small area she could see. There were strange devices mounted on the concrete wall several Fathoms away from the portal and they were pointed at the mouth of the portal, but there was not a Human in sight. She kept her barrier up, but turned it transparent, invisible to those who could not detect magic. She had spoken loudly enough and she knew her American English was fine, 'So what is the hold up?'

A voice cracked to life from one of the devices mounted on the wall, "This is Colonel Holiday of the United States Marine Corps. Identify yourself."

Luna smiled. Mayor De La Crus and Captain Joyner had coached her on what to say. They were both convinced that whoever was in command on the far side of the portal would know exactly who Chris was since he had been seen, "I am Luna, Diarch of Equestria. I wanted to apologize for what happened earlier, Colonel. Chris wanted to open a portal to go home, but he never intended for it to come out behind President Seviston. He thought The Complex would be abandoned after what happened several years ago..."

"So you intended to sneak into our world, undetected? For what purpose?" The Colonel's voice sounded suspicious.

"You misunderstand me, Colonel. He wanted to give people a chance to see their families again. We intended absolutely no hostile action against anybody. Would you kindly relay our apology to President Seviston? It would make us feel better after what happened." Luna said politely, "Right now, we have no intention of setting foot on your world without permission."

"But you were more than willing to do so before your mistake." the Colonel responded.

Luna frowned, "Colonel, what permission does a man need to attempt return to his home? What permission does he need to see his loved ones? We want peaceful relations between our worlds. Are you going to be helpful, or are you going to stay stuck on an error?"

The resulting silence was deafening.

Author's Note

Another chapter down and many more to go. As always, let me know if you spot any typos.

Chapter 50: Balancing Decisions

The NAVY man was handcuffed to the table with a broken nose and two black eyes. He had not been cleaned up in any way, instead as soon as they arrived at the D.H.S. facility he was separated from his wife and children and handcuffed to the table where he waited for hours without any water or bathroom breaks.

He had no idea how many hours he sat there before the only door of the room opened. In stepped President Seviston, backed by more than half a dozen Secret Service agents. The aging Latino man scowled at John Vacca and turned his head back toward the hallway, "How much of a fight did this man put up?" He asked briskly.

A D.H.S. agent in a suit stepped into the room, adjusting his tie, "He attempted to disrupt a lawful detaining of his wife and children, sir." The agent replied, not directly answering the question.

President Seviston's face morphed into a scowl, "Yes he did... by ATTEMPTING TO TALK TO YOU AND YOU NOT ONLY TASED HIM NEEDLESSLY, BUT YOU BEAT HIM SENSELESS, TASED HIS WIFE WHO HAS A HEART CONDITION, AND TRAUMATIZED THE CHILDREN!"

The D.H.S. agent had to exert a significant effort not to flinch, "We acted to ensure the family was taken into custody, sir."

President Seviston sneered at the agent, "Yeah, and you left the media's camera running A LIVE FEED while it was pointed straight at you! Now NEWS CHANNEL 10 is running a story about government conspiracy and the damnedest thing is THAT I AGREE WITH THEM!" He snarled, spittle flying out of his mouth, "Get out of my sight and get me somebody who knows how to treat people and will get this man," he hollered, pointing to John Vacca, "Out of handcuffs and get him and his family some goddamned medical attention!"

The D.H.S. agent held up his hands, "Sir! You can't just..."

"I am the President of the United States and by God I'm taking over this investigation because you jackbooted sons of bitches have hosed it all up! NOW UNCUFF THIS MAN!" President Seviston might only have been five feet, four inches tall, but the D.H.S. agent was thoroughly cowed as if by a man twice that height. He exited the room and mumbled something about needing to retrieve the keys as he went.

President Seviston sighed heavily and pulled out the chair across from John then sat down and folded his hands, "I'm so sorry you had to go through all this, Mr. Vacca. I've been after these gestapo wannabes ever since I got into the office. Thanks to this debacle I can finally shut the department down permanently, so hats off to you, sir." He laced his fingers and leaned forward, "Now as to your family, I can guarantee they will be taken care of and you can see them as soon as these Homeland Security nuts get off their laurels. Furthermore I'm not leaving until you and your family are with me."

The D.H.S. agent from before entered the room and quickly unlocked John's hand cuffs. As soon as the cuffs were off, John stood up and lunged at the D.H.S. agent. The agent, trained as he was, could not stand up to the strength of the enraged Italian man. President Seviston rose from his chair before John could throttle the man. The President placed his hands on John's shoulders with a firm grip, "Easy there, sailor."

John's movements slowed and stopped. He turned his head toward the President. Arturo Seviston smiled down at him and patted his shoulder, "You have plenty of evidence against the department to win a dozen court cases, including the backing of the majority of the U.S. Don't throw that away by murdering this man." John bit his lower lip, but nodded in agreement. He accepted the President's hand up and rose to his feet.

The D.H.S. agent staggered to his feet, eyes flashing with rage. President Seviston smirked at the man, "Now, how about you take this man to get his wife and children, hmm?" President Seviston folded his hands behind his back, "Oh, and of course a few of my men will be going with you to ensure the process is taken care of with alacrity." He reached out his left hand and patted the D.H.S. agent on the shoulder, "There's a good man."

* * * * *

John and his wife and children were reunited in short order. John was shocked to discover that his wife, Chrissy, had lost consciousness when she was tased and instead of having been treated my medical staff, she had been left in a holding cell.

The family was taken to the medical bay of the D.H.S. facility while President Seviston and his Secret Service personnel stood guard. The children were physically fine, but their constant and endless crying and clinging to John was a sure sign of mental trauma. Chrissy was checked out by the D.H.S. medical staff and it was discovered that her arrhythmia had grown worse than the last time she had been to a doctor. Her heart would beat a few times, then stop for more than thirty seconds before beating again. The D.H.S. medical staff were continuously stating and restating that the agents using tasers on her had nothing to do with her losing unconsciousness or the worsening of her condition.

President Seviston made a number of calls and before long the entire D.H.S. facility and all staff members had been arrested and charged with various assault charges including, but not limited to attempted murder, willful negligence, child abuse, child endangerment, excessive use of force, and a plethora of other charges.

It was also discovered that a great many other people who had connections to Chris had been arrested and all of them had suffered significant injuries from the D.H.S. agents. President Seviston set into motion, the proper channels for freeing them as quickly as possible.

President Seviston sat down next to John in the D.H.S. facility cafeteria while his children continuously wept and clung to him. They had quieted down, but they were still crying. John held his little girl in his arms while his son sat on his knee, holding tightly to his Father. President Seviston knew his job was about to become much more difficult. He felt for the man and his family. He bordered on rage at what the family had been forced to suffer, but he knew that the country had needs that he could not deny and he needed John's help. The cafeteria was silent except for the sniffling of the children. Only the family, the President, and his Secret Service personnel were in the cafeteria.

President Seviston cleared his throat quietly, "John," he addressed the NAVY man, "I know that nobody has any right to ask anything of you, especially after everything you and your family have gone through... but I need to make you aware of a few things."

John said nothing. His children were all that mattered to him at the moment and while he was very thankful for President Seviston rescuing his family, he had absolutely no intention of letting his precious children out of his sight for a very long time.

"As you know, your brother popped up behind me today as I was dedicating the memorial to those who we thought had lost their lives at The Complex. We have since discovered that a great many of those people may still be alive. An... entity, calling herself Luna, has made contact with the C.O. I left in charge of the containment area set up around that... hole in space. This 'Luna' claims that there are hundreds of Humans living on their world, yes world. Supposedly they are doing fairly well, but your brother pioneered a way for them to return home."

John slowly turned his head toward the President. His mind was awash with questions, by the hundreds, but one thought pervaded all the rest, "And what do you want me to do about it?"

President Seviston closed his eyes and bit his lower lip before opening his eyes and speaking, "I want you to come to that containment facility and speak with the person who claims to be your brother. I need you to verify that he really is, who he claims to be." Arturo Seviston leaned back in his chair and huffed out a sigh, "If this is as real as it seems, we are in the beginning of something that is going to open a new chapter in history. If this 'Luna' is to be believed, other people who disappeared from around the world are alive and well." He leaned forward and placed a hand on John's shoulder, "We have a chance to reunite thousands of families all over the world. We cannot pass this up, John. I'm asking you, I'm begging you, please... please help us... help these families."

John's face contorted angrily, "You mean you want me to talk to this guy who claims to be my brother, and put as much of a positive spin on this as possible. Downplay what happened the second somebody thought we might be linked to what happened and decided to treat us like we were terrorists."

President Seviston sighed sadly, "What happened to you and your family was wrong, John. It was wrong on so many levels." He crossed his arms and shook his head, "I'm not going to ask you to downplay anything and I'm not going to ask you to omit anything either. All I am asking from you, is to verify that the person on the other side of that portal is your brother. Whatever you talk about will be up to you. Nobody is going to give you a script and nobody is going to be waiting with their hand hovering over a mute button to silence you if you say something we would rather not disclose, so long as it is not a state secret or anything along those lines." President Seviston blinked twice and scratched his right nostril, "If you chose to decline, then we will continue on without your involvement. You will not be treated poorly in any way, should you decide to decline. I can have that in writing, should you wish it."

John sat in silent thought for many long minutes. Scenarios played through his head, all with different possible outcomes, both good and bad. There were so many possibilities, it was staggering. He found not only himself, but also his family involved in dealings far, far larger than anything he had ever anticipated or even dreamed of.

John slowly came to a decision. He turned his head back to President Seviston, "If I do this, my children and my wife come with me."

President Seviston blinked in true surprise. He had never expected the man to ask that his unconscious wife join him. The likelihood of a positive outcome to the situation dropped drastically with the presence of his wife. Curiosity needled at his mind and he found that he needed clarification, "John, forgive me for asking, but why would you want your wife there?"

John answered with a firm tone, "I can't trust my family to any authority figure in this country any more. If it happened once, it could happen again and I will not expose my children to that possibility." He turned away from President Seviston, "I want to be able to bring my family, my whole family and have the option to go to this other world, if it proves to be a better alternative, and I don't want anybody to stop us."

President Seviston was deeply saddened by the man's words. The treatment his family had received at the hands of the D.H.S. had been deplorable to the extreme, yet he had held out hope that the NAVY man who had faithfully served his country for more than twenty years, would be willing to trust his government. Arturo Seviston understood the kind of pain the man had to have been going through, and he found he could not blame John. He was saddened and hurt by the statement, but he understood his reasoning. John's family came first, before all else, and the sanctity of their security and safety had been violated by the same people who were supposed to protect them from all threats, both foreign and domestic. John saw the failing of his government and he judged it unworthy of forgiveness due to the severity of the crimes against them.

President Seviston, however, was a man of his word, "John, if you decide to go this route, you will have no rights to whatever monetary gains might be had from the prosecution of the agents who did so much to your family. You would be giving up hour citizenship and your retirement from the NAVY. I am not saying this in any attempt to sway your decision, nor appeal to greed or anything like that, I am trying to make you aware of what would not occur."

John did not need to give the matter any thought, "I don't care about money. I just want my family to be safe." His gaze shifted to President Seviston, eyes glistening with tears, "As President, it was your responsibility to ensure the protection of the citizens and you failed at that. You had your entire first term to do something about the Department Of Homeland Security, and you did not. I want the option to defect and bring my family with me. They have suffered enough. I'm not saying that I will defect for certain, I have a lot over here that I have worked for, but if a good enough offer presents itself, I want to be able to take it."

President Seviston felt the truth of the man's words weigh on his conscience. John was right, it was his fault. Every man had the right to do what he felt was best for his family and John had decided that the United States had failed badly enough to warrant abandonment. Despite the ways he wanted to make it up to John and his family, he understood the man's reasoning. Seviston sighed heavily and bowed his head, "I don't know if it will mean anything, John, and I don't expect it to change your mind, but I am truly sorry for what you and your family had to endure." He closed his eyes and nodded, "If this is really what you want, I'll have the paperwork waiting for you when we arrive at the Containment Center. You have my word."

John nodded, "Good." He sighed heavily and looked down ho his two children then back up to Seviston, "I'll do it."

"Thank you, John." President Seviston said plainly.

Author's Note

Took me long enough. Heh, I started a new job and became the primary company-wide Dispatcher in less than 6 months, due to my experience. No excuse, just the reason why.

Chapter 51: The Dead Speak

John Vacca tapped on the microphone attached to the headset, "Testing... testing. How do you read me?"

Colonel Holiday responded on his own headset, "Loud and clear, Sailor." His voice was an unhappy monotone. The whole scenario did not sit well with him, nevertheless, President Seviston, his Commander And Chief, had ordered this to happen.

Colonel Holiday checked all the printouts from the readings that had been taken earlier. He was looking for an excuse, any excuse to postpone the meeting that was supposed to happen between the Sailor and the dark blue horse creature. Holiday did not trust the thin alien horse. She spoke English entirely too well and she was obviously some... thing that was used to being obeyed. He did not trust it or anything it had to say. By its own admission, it had been willing to invade American soil in a clandestine manner with an unspecified number of likely combatants for untold and likely nefarious purposes. It was so obvious to Colonel Holiday, yet President Seviston demanded that this Sailor be allowed to speak with the creature. Worse yet, the President had ordered him to turn the Command Center into a goddamn daycare. He seethed silently as the sounds of the two children still crying while clinging to their father.

"Would you shut them up, Sailor?" Holiday barked sharply.

John replied to the Colonel calmly, "They're fine, Colonel."

"Their constant blubbering is interfering with my men's radio work. They are about as far from 'fine' as I am from being a woman." The Colonel said. John ignored the man and continued working with his headset. The Colonel shook his head, "What kind of man brings his children to something like this."

John answered patiently, holding his emotions in check, "A man who’s willing to do what’s required of him by his country despite all that’s happened to him and his family." He turned and looked at Colonel Holiday, "Now do you have any other questions you’d like to ask me Sir? Because if not, I’d like to do what I’ve been brought here to do so I can see to my family and spare you any further annoyances."

* * *

John slowly approached the hole in space. His two children were with his wife's mother, who was watching from the side of the parking garage, keeping the two still sniffling children quiet. The entire family and every person who had been taken, were there in the containment facility. John refused to do anything until they were all present and accounted for.

The portal had opened up thirty feet behind the entrance gates of the parking garage of the Complex. Every possible entrance and exit had been sealed and cordoned off. The scientists had taken readings and collected and studied samples galore, before allowing anybody to approach the gate. The scientists had found no traces of any sort of foreign bacteria, radiation, spores, or any hints of disease. Their findings had indicated that aside from the alternating day and night cycle, the world on the other side of the portal might have been earth.

John was nervous. There was some sort of opaque forcefield blocking the mouth of the portal. He had no idea how he would get in touch with who or whatever was on the far side. John finally reached the mouth of the tear in space. He had no idea what to do, "So do I just knock and see if somebody answers?" He spoke into his headset.

"Try talking to it." Colonel Holiday's voice responded in exasperation.

John cleared his throat, "Uh, hello?" He asked the opaque barrier.

"Hello?" A slightly distorted masculine voice answered him in English, "Is someone there?"

John was surprised to hear a voice answer so quickly, "Hi, I guess. It would be nice to see you though. My name is John. I'm, uh, Chris Vacca's brother. Is he around by chance?"

"You're related to Chris?" The voice asked, "Well I would shake your hand, but the barrier is in the way... and Luna isn't here to take it down." The voice paused for a few seconds before it spoke up again, "Officer Thompson to Headquarters, I have a John here at the portal. He says he's Chris's brother and he wants to talk to him."

The voice spoke to an unseen and unheard person, "Copy that." After a short pause, he spoke again, "Hey, John? I just spoke with Headquarters. They're going to get in touch with Chris for you. Just stay put."

John found himself shrugging before remembering that the other person couldn't see him, "Sure."

John waited patiently until he heard a voice he never thought he would hear again, "Hey Thompson, what's going on?"

John heard Thompson answer, "Oh, greetings Princess Luna, Chris. There's a guy on the far side of the portal who claims to be your brother."

John heard a somewhat deep feminine voice answer, "Oh excellent! Perhaps we can finally make some progress."

John heard footsteps approaching the barrier, "Hello?"

John recognized the voice of his brother. His breath hitched in his throat as he tried to speak. He had not let himself believe his brother might have actually been alive. Now that he was faced with the possibility, John found himself unable to utter a sound. Chris spoke up again, "Is somebody there?"

John choked on his words, "Chris!" He yelled suddenly, "Oh god! Is that really you!?" He touched the barrier, trying to reach his brother, "I... I can't see you!" He felt his chest tighten with desperation. He needed to see his brother, to know he was really there, to know he was still alive, "I need to see you!" His fists pounded against the opaque barrier, "I can't see you!"

"Luna, drop the barrier." Chris spoke.

The barrier dissolved and John's hand passed through, nearly throwing him off balance. He stumbled, bracing his left hand on the edge of the portal. He quickly regained his balance and looked up. The world seemed to stand still as he met another pair of eyes. John knew those eyes. He had grown up seeing those eyes every day. He had seen those eyes for years. He knew those eyes like he knew his own face. In that moment, he knew. Any doubt was washed away. John knew this was his brother. There was something undeniably different about him, but this was Chris.

John's eyes watered as his brother stared at him with his hands on his hips, "Hey John."

John swallowed hard as he reached out and hugged his brother, "Oh god, Chris!" His grip tightened, "I never thought I'd see you again!"

Chris hugged his brother back, "I was afraid of the same thing. That's why I opened this portal."

John sniffed back his happy tears and released Chris, "YOU opened this thing?" John asked, gesturing to the portal.

Chris smiled hugely, "Neat huh?" Chris asked, admiring his portal, "I needed some help, but yeah, I made this. Portals are... kind of my thing."

John snorted, "'Your thing?' This isn't the game, Chris?"

Chris garnered a mischievous look and waved his hand, opening a portal behind himself, "No games, John. Real portals at my command." He gestured to the blue Alicorn behind him, "Luna helped me learn to control them." He shrugged.

John's eyes shifted to the Alicorn, "Uh... what?"

Chris chuckled and turned toward Luna, "Come on, Luna. Introduce yourself."

Luna approached confidently, "Greetings." She spoke in perfect American English.

John blinked once, blinked twice, blinked a third time, and shook his head, "Woah! She talks?"

Chris chuckled and scuffed his foot against the ground, "She does a great deal more than that."

Luna gave John a slight smile, "Indeed, I am co-ruler of our nation. The translation of its name, for American English, would be Equestria." Luna inclined her head toward John, "What Chris meant, is that I helped him learn to control his portals and other skills."

John nodded, "Okay, so what now?"

"We're hoping to let people see their families again. That's why I opened this thing." Chris said, patting the side of the portal, "It took a lot of work to make them safe. The first portal I opened had edges which could all but split an atom. I didn't want them to be sharp so I needed practice to develop a way to blunt the edges. I actually thickened the matter around the edges..."

Luna cleared her throat, "We are getting off track, I fear." She looked squarely at John, "Is President Seviston available to talk?"

John spoke into his headset, "Colonel Holiday, is the President available? Queen Luna is asking to speak with him."

Colonel Holiday responded, voice heard only by John, "The President is not your concern, Sailor. Your objective is to determine whether or not this is your brother and how these creatures kidnapped thousands of people from all over the world."

John grunted quietly, "I can confirm this is my brother."

"How can you know?" Colonel Holiday demanded, "You've barely spoken fifty words to him!"

Chris, hearing John's half of the conversation, shook his head and rolled his eyes, "They don't believe that I'm me? HA!" Chris chuckled, "So what, do they want some blood and a couple of hair samples? Urine? Stool? Semen?" He stuck a thumb under his trousers and gave it a tug. “I mean, if that’s what it’s going to take to clear things up, I can just toss my undies through the portal and let the eggheads take it from there.”

John grimaced and shook his head, "Eew. I'd rather not think about any of that."

Chris shrugged, "Meh, no worse than having an extra organ we weren't born with."

John blinked. Colonel Holiday blinked. The Command Center staff and President Seviston, who were all listening to the conversation, all blinked.

John summed up their collective thoughts eloquently, "Wut?"

Chris pressed his lips into a thin line and looked down, scuffing his left foot against the ground, "Yeah. Our bodies had to develop a new organ in order to process a type of energy that exists on this world. Don't worry. It isn't harmful and it's not seeping through the portal. Earth isn't ready for this yet." Chris sighed sadly, "Why are you here, John?"

"To make sure you are still you. No offense intended, Queen Luna, but also to ensure you aren't being mind-controlled or brainwashed. I think also to determine if you're a threat." John answered honestly. Colonel Holiday began muttering profanity over the comm system in John's ear.

Chris chuckled dryly, "So because I've been away, I'm a brain-zombie?" Chris turned around and gestured to the world behind him, "If you knew anything about this world, you would know better than to ask that." He leaned against the side of the portal and crossed his arms, "This world is amazing, John. I own an international shipping company. I'm rich beyond measure. Hell, I had to decline the power of being a King." He turned his head and winked at John, "I mean, imagine ME as a partial ruler of a country?" He snorted, "Fuck that shit, man. Running a company is hard enough."

John had to voice his curiosity, "How did you find yourself in a position to turn down a crown?"

Chris turned back to the rest of the world and spoke over his shoulder, "I have the crown, I just turned down the power and authority. I don't want to rule anybody, I'm not better than anybody else. As if I would know how to settle a legal dispute? Or a border skirmish? Heh, I'm not allowed to hold any official rank in the military except here in New Humansville and I'm not inclined to join the Guardians. I like doing my own thing." Chris leaned off the edge of the portal and turned back to face John, "Actually, how is everybody doing over there, financially I mean? I can send some money home if I need to."

John smirked, "I don't think the current exchange is ready yet."

Chris grinned widely, "What's the exchange rate for solid fucking gold?" He asked, pulling a bit out of his pocket and held it out to his brother, "Here, I've got a couple million of these in the bank."

John's eyes bulged as he slowly accepted the coin and held it in front of his face. Colonel Holiday and President Seviston both boggled at the sight. John felt the weight of the gold coin in his hand and looked back to his brother, "Is this real?"

Chris laughed openly and slapped his left thigh, "No, it's totally fake! I just handed you a chunk of iron pyrite. Of COURSE it's real, John!" Chris opened a small portal where John could see it, revealing a mountain of gold coins within a colossal vault, "I can spare some pocket change. It's not a big deal."

John pocketed the coin as Chris closed the portal. John realized something, "You never answered my question though, how did you find yourself in the position to turn down that much authority?"

"Well, in name and title, I'm a King, but I didn't work for that, so I don't put much stock in that title. I'll answer your question later, John. It's personal and I don't think everybody needs to know. Suffice to say, I renounced my authority and only retain the title." Chris was not hiding the fact that he did not want to talk about it right away.

"He's being evasive. He's hiding something big." Colonel Holiday said in John's ear, "Get him to talk about it."

"I'm really curious about this, Chris, but I can wait. I'm glad to know you're doing so well for yourself." John decided not to follow Colonel Holiday's orders, "Is Dan over there with you?"

Chris perked up, "You bet he is. He's an Emissary now. He has his own staff and everything. When he's not doing that, he's part of the C.W.G."

John blinked in confusion, "The what?"

"The Community Welfare Guardians. They're like the Police, E.M.S. and Fire and Rescue all rolled into one. Basically they're the first responders for every emergency that comes up." Chris' explanation was interrupted as Rifin landed in the Town Centre several hundred feet away and knelt down to let Amber Eyes off.

John's eyes bulged at the behemoth Changeling, then had to cringe as Colonel Holiday exclaimed and swore profusely into the headset. John gestured to Rifin, "Emergencies like giant bugs landing in the town?"

Chris and Luna followed his eyes and saw Rifin. Chris raised his hand and waved at Rifin, "Hey there Rifin. Dropping Amber off at home?"

Rifin raised his massive head and replied in a hugely booming voice, "She needed to go home for lunch. Is there something I can do for you?"

Chris shook his head, "Nope. Go have fun."

In response, Rifin laid down on the cobblestones, "I will wait for her to finish lunch."

"What about you?" Luna asked, "Are you hungry?"

Rifin shook his head, "Not yet. I will get something later."

"Is this normal?"John asked.

Chris and Luna turned back to him, "Yeah," Chris replied, "Rifin's cool. He helps to keep the town safe. He's really useful when we need more lumber harvested. He can take out two or three trees in a single swipe... sorry, I'm rambling. I have to ask though," Chris paused and sighed, "Are we getting anywhere with all this?"

"What do you mean?" John asked.

"Is anybody planning to come down here and make progress, or are we just going to stand here and gab for old time sake?" Chris asked, "Are we going to be able to come home?"

John opened his mouth to reply, when Colonel Holiday spoke to him, "Don't give a solid answer. Say that a lot of things need to be considered first. We're still learning about all this."

Instead, John said what he knew, "That's not my call, Chris. You should know that. Nobody is going to just jump on a development like this."

Chris shook his head sadly and sighed, "Figures. The second we try to reconnect with our home, the bureaucrats tie everything up." Eyeing the cameras behind John, Chris pointed to them and spoke loudly, "When you guys want to reunite families instead of trying to figure out how to make money off this and contemplating your assholes, contact us again."

Colonel Holiday, seeing Chris' sudden mood change, yelled at John through the headset, "Keep him talking! We need information!"

The Colonel was shoved to the side as President Seviston moved forward and pressed the line for the intercom, "This is President Seviston. I'm coming down to speak with you."

Colonel Holiday tore off his headset and glared at the President, "It's too dangerous, sir. We have no idea what their motivations are. They're trying to manipulate us into doing what they want. None of us know what their motivations are and the attempt at manipulation is obvious..."

"Either that, or they're being honest." President Seviston replied cooly. He walked up to the Colonel and placed his right hand on the Colonel's shoulder, "You're missing something, Colonel. If we were dealing strictly with Humans, your concerns would be justified. The fact remains that we are not dealing with Humans. We're dealing with a completely new alien culture and species, in every literal sense. We know little about them and if you read the signs and include what is not being said, they are a powerful species." President Seviston arched his eyebrows, "Should we put ourselves at enmity with them? If they have Humans living with them, they know of our capabilities. We know little to nothing about them. No matter whether or not they are friendly, we need information in order to make a wise decision. What we do will affect the entire world in some way. Our actions will determine whether or not we end up in a war with these aliens. I'm going down there to talk with this Queen and you're going to record everything that happens. I'm going to try to get the Queen to use some of her 'Magic' and you're going to record what happens. Use everything, take every possible reading and find out what this 'Magic' is. We already saw Chris use it once. Now, stop acting like a petulant child, stop harassing John, and make sound decisions that DON'T have to do with your missing daughter. Am I clear?"

Colonel Holiday clenched his jaw and threw a smart salute, "Yes sir."

* * *

President Seviston politely scooted past John's family as his Secret Service swarmed into the sealed off parking garage. John took a step back from the portal and came to attention, throwing a salute. He might not respect the country, but he did respect the man.

"At ease, Sailor." President Seviston said calmly as he stepped up to the portal.

Princess Luna also stepped closer, "President Seviston, I presume?"

"Indeed, your Majesty. And you must be Queen Luna." The President said extending his hand.

Luna smiled and placed her right forehoof into the Latino man's hand, "It is good to finally meet you in person. Before we go any farther, allow me to apologize for the scare when Chris opened the portal. We had no idea anybody would be here and Chris decided that opening the portal anywhere else was more likely to cause alarm, fear, and panic. We now know that the opposite was true instead. Furthermore, we had no way of establishing contact, otherwise we would have opened dialogue well before now, and certainly before opening a portal anywhere."

The President smiled in return as he shook her hoof, trying not to flinch at the feeling of the thousands of tiny hairs tickling his hand, "Apology accepted, your Majesty. I'm glad nobody was hurt."

"Not immediately anyway." John muttered quietly from the side.

Luna's ears, being turned in the direction of the portal, heard John easily. She let go of President Seviston's hand and turned her attention to John, as Colonel Holiday screamed a stream of vulgarity through John's headset, "What do you mean?" She asked.

John sighed, "Well there's a group of people who have access to a lot of information, who thought my family and I knew something about the portal opening up..."

Chris' expression fell drastically, "The C.I.A. arrested you?" He asked.

"Homeland Security." John corrected.

Chris fumed, "Who got hurt?" He asked in an unusually serious tone.

"Chrissy," John then explained, "She got hit with a taser and now she's unresponsive. President Seviston got us out of there."

Luna looked to the President, "Is this true?"

President Seviston sighed and rubbed his face before answering, "I am sorry to say it is. Certainly not one of the finer moments of the agency. There are a lot of people facing various charges right now because of that mess."

"Where is Chrissy?" Chris asked, "We might be able to heal her. The doctors here can cure Fibromyalgia, I'm sure there's something they can do for Chrissy."

President Seviston's eyes widened almost imperceptibly at hearing Chris' claim, "She is here in this facility. I am afraid there are quite a lot of legal issues with having anybody trying to..."

"Fuck 'legal issues' if we can help, we will. Or does legality take precedence over morals and ethics?" Chris snapped.

Luna placed a calm wing on Chris' shoulders, "The President has many people to answer for and answer to, same as Celestia and I do." She looked back to the President, "May we see her? We can have specialists brought in almost instantly. I already know that the man on the other end of John's device there," she gestured to the headset, "Is suspicious of us. Have him send scientists to record data if it will make him feel better. I have been hearing him speaking angrily through John's device ever since I arrived."

Colonel Holiday stepped back from the screens and ripped off his headset, "FUCK!" He placed his left hand over his nose and mouth briefly before issuing orders, "Send techs down there and have them monitor EVERYTHING that goes on! I want to know how many nose hairs this horse thing has, and if any grow while they're there! Get moving!" He pulled the headset back on and leaned over the display monitor, peering closely at the scene around the portal.

President Seviston issued orders for Chrissy to be brought to the portal, "Bring John's wife in. There might be something Queen Luna can do for her."

Luna gave the man a small smile, "I could, but allow me to retrieve some specialists." Without another word, she powered up her horn and teleported away.

"JESUS CHRIST!" Colonel Holiday exclaimed, "Tell me we got a reading off that!"

"Thermal analysis and E.M. Spectrum got some readings and we have a video recording of the event, sir." One of the techs in the Command Center replied.

"Keep recording! I want to know the picosecond she gets back!"

Back at the portal, President Seviston blinked in surprise, "Now THAT'S a neat trick."

Scientists and technicians swarmed into the parking garage and began setting up equipment. Soldiers hustled into the parking garage but kept back so as to be as unobtrusive as possible. A pair of medics wheeled out the gurney that held John's wife. They pushed the gurney up behind President Seviston and stopped only for a moment before the Latino man looked back stepped away to give them room, "For God sake, bring her as close as possible." He motioned for them to move Chrissy closer. The President moved over to John, "You've done well, John. I appreciate your efforts here. I really hope Queen Luna can help your wife."

Chris addressed President Seviston, "If she can't, she'll bring somebody who can." He stated confidently, "I was wondering if you were up there Mr. President. I'm glad to see you were elected for your second term. You did the U.S. some serious good your first term. Now it's time to do so again. We're no enemy unless somebody makes us one. Right now, we're just trying to reunite families. There are thousands of people from Earth on this world. Many of them want to go back to their families. That's all we're trying to do, but if we can establish positive relations to Earth, that would be nice too. I never intended to cause a scene and I certainly didn't want to get John or his family in trouble, that's why I didn't open the portal in his front yard or something. I figured the Complex would have been empty as a monument or quarantined area and we could make contact then. What can I do to make this situation stable?"

President Seviston was puzzled about Chris' choice of words, "How do you see the situation being unstable?"

Chris gestured through the portal, "The military everywhere, the scientists treating this like an experiment," he gestured to the medics who were hooking up sensors to Chrissy's comatose form, "Like this shit. Did they ask permission to plug her into a dozen machines? She doesn't need any of that to breathe, she's fine."

John's head snapped over to his wife and began to move toward the medics with clenched fists. President Seviston held his hand to John's chest, "Allow me." He turned toward the medics, "What do you think you're doing?"

One of the medics straightened up and replied, "We're connecting sensors sir, so we can get a reading on what's going on when they," he gestured to the portal, "Do their thing... whatever that is. There is nothing harmful being attached to this woman."

The President was not mollified, "Well did you ask to do so? Her husband is standing right here and unless I'm mistaken, since she is unconscious, he has power of attorney and you just violated quite a number of laws." President Seviston raised his eyebrows after a moment of the two staring at him, "Well? What are you waiting for? Unhook her."

"But Mr. President, Colonel Holiday," the tech was interrupted as the Latino man's eyes narrowed.

"Does Colonel Holiday get free-reign to break the law as he sees fit?" He asked bluntly. He waited for a brief moment then continued, "That was not a rhetorical question."

One of the techs spoke nervously, "Well sir, since this operation is under military command..."

President Seviston's eyes widened at hearing the response, "Jesus Christ almighty." He said cold disbelief, "What in the name of God are they teaching you? Do the words 'Inalienable Rights' mean anything to you?" He placed his right hand on his forehead and sighed, "Arrest these two immediately for Civil Rights Violations and get me a headset line to Colonel Holiday." He blinked then turned toward the cameras, "No, I'll do one better. Colonel Holiday, get down here now." He ordered.

Colonel Holiday arrived less than a minute later. He walked into the parking garage and stopped in front of President Seviston, throwing a salute. President Seviston was obviously not happy, "Why did you instruct technicians to apply sensors to this woman's body?"

"I did not, sir. I ordered technicians to install and set up as many sensors as possible. I will be more explicit in the future, sir." Colonel Holiday replied crisply.

A flash of light signaled Luna's return and she was not alone. Arch Magister Catalyst and a deep green Unicorn mare, rounding out the party was a brilliant pink Earth Pony mare. Luna stepped up to the portal and used her horn to gesture toward the other three Ponies, "The green mare is Medical Specialist Avalon and the pink mare is a Neurologist, Doctor Tender Care. The darker colored mare is Arch Magister Catalyst."

President Seviston nodded to each of the mares as they were introduced, while Colonel Holiday looked suspicious. John's reaction was only to be expected, "How is this going to work?" He was understandably anxious to have his beloved wife tended to.

President Seviston took charge, "It would be easier for them to come over to this side, if it wouldn't be any trouble, Queen Luna. Rolling the gurney through the portal would be troublesome."

Luna became suddenly serious, "I need assurances that my citizens will not be harrassed, harmed, or detained. I will act to protect my people, if I am forced to. Just as you would do for yours." Her expression was stern, even to the Humans who were unused to reading Kavim faces.

President Arturo Seviston turned his head toward Colonel Holiday, "No issues, Colonel?"

"None, sir." Colonel Holiday replied.

Luna turned to the other Ponies and briefly spoke to them in Velensovth before lighting up her horn as the two doctors bowed their heads. A deep blue aura surrounded the heads of the two mares for a moment before she spoke to them in American English, "Speak freely. The Human woman on the gurney has been injured and has sustained some sort of trauma which is keeping her from waking up. See what you can do, but talk about what you're doing. These Humans have not seen much magic before so do not make any sudden movements and remember to ask the Human on the far left before you do anything. The woman on the gurney is his wife."

The two mares moved forward and through the portal, completely ignoring the importance of the fact that they were the first Kavim to step onto Earth. Colonel Holiday stepped back and President Seviston made room for the two colorful mares. Avalon stopped on the far side of the gurney and Tender Care stopped on the side closer to the portal. Avalon turned to John and looked him up and down briefly, "What was the cause of her current condition? I need to know what I'm dealing with before I do anything."

John took a breath and simply replied, "She was hit with a taser and she never woke up."

Avalon held up her right forehoof, "What is a taser?"

Colonel Holiday provided the answer, "It's a non-lethal weapon which delivers an electrical current in order to incapacitate a person."

Avalon blinked and looked at Chrissy's body, then back to Colonel Holiday, "Somepony hit her with a lightning weapon." She said bluntly, "Does she have any preexisting medical conditions which might be exacerbated by being hit with a small lightning bolt? Irregularities with heart beat, neurological disorders...?"

"She has a heart murmur, but that's it." John replied.

"Do I have permission to perform a basic neurological scan to check for normal brain patters? I am familiar with Human brain patterns." Avalon explained.

Tender Care spoke up for the first time, "Do I have permission to monitor her physically while Dr. Avalon checks the rest of her?"

"Yes, to both of you." John replied.

Colonel Holiday's eyes flicked to the techs to make sure they were recording everything. They were. He then looked to President Seviston subtly. The President met his eyes and gave him a slight smile, 'This is what you wanted.' His smile said. Colonel Holiday huffed and looked away.

Dr. Avalon's horn lit up and a matching aura surrounded Chrissy's head. The Unicorn mare closed her eyes and concentrated. She searched through the constant activity, watching every neutron as it fired until she came to a section which was not active. She identified the area and withdrew from the woman's mind.

She shook her head, lessening the disorientation which always clung to her mind after delving in such a manner. She blinked owlishly and turned to John, "The electricity has damaged her brain. I traced the source of the damage to an excessively prolonged electrical current of eighteen seconds with multiple sources which I traced hack to a series of puncture marks on her back, the ones responsible were a series of four punctures, two on either side of her spine and two in the back of her head. I traced them by checking which tissues which are still repairing themselves from electrical burns."

John sighed heavily through his nose, "Is there anything you can do about it?"

Dr. Avalon nodded, and explained, "Yes, I can repair the damaged pathways which are keeping her from regaining consciousness, but there is a risk." Dr. Avalon turned her entire body toward John, "For me to do that, I have to use Thamaturgic Energy, or magic as is the common term. I can begin the repairing process and leave the spell in place to repair the damage over time so as not to send her into shock, but her body has not acclimated to an environment rich with Thamaturgic Energy. The spell fixes the neurological pathways over time, but without an environment rich with Thamaturgic Energy the spell will not have the Thamaturgic Energy to sustain itself and will stop functioning." She paused and looked around the gathered Humans, "How do Humans repair neurological pathways?"

President Seviston decided to answer for everybody, "We do not have any way to do that. We allow them to heal naturally."

Avalon lowered her head and shook out her mane in frustration, "We cannot leave this up to chance. After a time, her body is going to atrophy and without the correct neurological connections she is going to need to relearn how to speak and walk." She looked back to John, "I am familiar with Human laws regarding medical treatment. You have power of attorney?"

John blinked in surprise, "That is correct."

Avalon continued, "I know full well that we cannot provide any treatment without your permission. The decision is yours. If you have any questions, I will answer you honestly."

John cleared his throat and shifted his weight, "Okay, the mention of spells doesn't sit well with me. Can you explain it a bit more?"

Avalon launched into the explanation as Luna sat down on her royal backside and whispered to her husband, "This could take a while."

Author's Note

Guess who!

I'm baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaack everybody! My muse has struck!

Chapter 52: Observations

Colonel Holiday was having trouble believing the Unicorn mare, despite seeing this so-called Magic with his own eyes. Her explanations of Thaumaturgic Energy were clear and concise. The whole thing just made too much sense, she had an answer for every question. John Vacca had not been the only curious person, President Seviston had asked several questions himself. Even with all the Unicorn's answers, Colonel Holiday knew they still had no way of quantifying or measuring or detecting Thaumaturgic Energy. An unidentifiable source of power with which one of these aliens could do unspeakable things made his stomach churn, 'They could probably control a person's mind or rupture vital organs from a distance without being seen.' Even if the aliens spoke true and the Humans only wanted to return to their families, they had developed an ability to use this Thaumaturgic Energy and could do things normally only attributed to comic book super villains. How long would it be before one of them became drunk or angry and killed somebody or decided to blow up a mall? How could they be stopped?

No good could possibly come from having such people on Earth with no way to stop them. There was currently no way to regulate them or their apparent abilities. Chris' portals alone could open bank vaults to him for theft, he could access top secret locations, he could escape pursuit and be hundreds or thousands of miles away instantly, there was almost no limit to what he could do and he was only one person. The thought of so many people being able to do the same thing or worse, was a thought to horrible to contemplate.

Colonel Holiday had no problem with people wanting to reconnect with their families, he wanted to see his daughter again. He could sympathize, but the possible problems were to numerous. He put his right fist in front of his mouth and sighed as quietly as possible as the Unicorn finished answering the most recent question.

"... so the study of Thaumaturgic Energy is a literal science in which one may obtain a degree. It has nothing to do with demons or the supernatural. It is as natural to our world as air or water. It is a part of the natural order which one may learn some measure of control. We use it for the betterment of all intelligent life, irregardless of species." She seemed very pleased with herself.

John drew in a breath, "So you're telling me that, in order for the spell to function, it will need an environment rich with Thaumaturgic Energy and the only place to get that is," he gestured to the other side of the portal, "Over there?"

Dr. Avalon shook her head, "That is not the only way. We could connect her to a device which would be powered by a crystal. The crystal, in turn, would provide the necessary Thaumaturgic Energy to sustain the spell, like a battery." She took a breath and continued, "Now as I said, the presence of Thaumaturgic Energy is likely to make her body acclimate to its presence, like developing a screfula for filtering out Thaumaturgic Energy from the bloodstream and metabolizing it. Other than that, she should experience no side effects. We can fix her heart murmur while we're at it. The only problem is that if she develops a screfula, she will be uncomfortable for a time while her screfula slowly shuts down due to the lack of Thaumaturgic Energy on your world. It's not uncomfortable for me yet, because I haven't used much magic. If I stayed here for a few days and used my magic often, my screfula would begin to shrivel until it shut down and went dormant. It's very unpleasant, but it can be done."

"Are there going to be any problems with a battery arrangement, Mr. President?" John asked.

"No John, so long as she stays here for the duration of the spell and until she wakes up, it's fine." The President shifted his eyes and then his whole body toward Luna, "Your Majesty, since it seems that there are going to be a number of exchanges going on, I would like to propose an idea, provided everything goes well with John's wife."

Luna turned her face, eyes, and ears toward the President, "Any further proposals will need to be agreed upon by the other sovereigns of our nation, but I am willing to listen to ideas and present them to the others."

Colonel Holiday spoke up suddenly, "A word with you, Mr. President?"

"Please excuse us for a moment, Your Majesty." President Seviston excused himself and stepped away from the portal to where Colonel Holiday was waiting for him, "What seems to be the problem, Colonel?"

The Colonel leaned in, close to his Commander And Chief, and spoke quietly, but urgently, "That black Unicorn, the one that's been quiet, her horn has been glowing the whole time. Their horns glow when they're using magic, and she has done nothing obvious. What is she doing? Furthermore, we cannot allow them or any of the Humans to return here. If they commit crimes, we have no reasonable way to apprehend them. If they can throw around entire houses with a thought, we would be essentially letting comic book super villains lose in our country."

President Seviston smiled and patted the Colonel on the shoulder, "Or super heroes." He opposed, "Granted, nobody wants the stereotypical destruction which accompanies such things, but the good would outweigh the evil. I do see your point though, all joking aside. I would not want vigilantes with magic running around fighting in the streets. We need our own way to maintain order. At least until their supposed screfulas shut down. We still need to verify whether or not these new organs even exist."

President Seviston and Colonel Holiday returned to the portal, "Pardon us, Your Majesty. Colonel Holiday brought up a very valid point which we need to address: if we allow people to return to the United States, we need a more efficient way to apprehend our people, should they get out of hand. One other thing," he pointed to Arch Magister Catalyst, "What is she doing with her magic?"

Before Luna could respond, Chris pipped up, "Wait, your name is Holiday too? Man, what's with all the Holidays in the Marine Corps?"

The Colonel glanced at Chris then snorted, "It's not such an unusual last name. Why? Do you know any other Holidays who are Marines?"

Chris nodded, leaned against the side of the portal, "Yeah, Chelsea Holiday. She was with a big group of Marines who ended up in Gryphonvale."

Chris had to force himself not to flinch as Colonel Holiday surged forward, "WHERE!? WHERE IS SHE? WHERE IS MY DAUGHTER!?"

Chris leaned away from the intense Marine, "I just said, she's in Gryphonvale. I can go get her if you want to give me a minute." With a wave of his hand, Chris opened a portal to a snowy, mountainous expanse and stepped through.

Luna decided to answer President Seviston while Chris was busy elsewhere, "To answer your second question, she is making an imprint, something like your recordings for the records. As to your first question, I feel I need to counter with my own question. Why would you not trust your own people?"

"If a person with magic becomes angry, they can do things which we are not prepared to counter. Is there an herb which will keep them from using their magic? Or some device which will block it?" President Seviston asked.

Luna lightly nodded, "There are items we refer to as Inhibitor Rings. Normally these items are placed around the leg or even the horn of a Pony and the Inhibitor Ring shuts down their ability to use their magic. Similar devices have been... abused in the past so we do not like using them in general. They can be provided if a person asks for one at a small price. There are a few Humans living here who use them."

Colonel Holiday was taken aback by the statement, "Why?" He blurted out before he realized what he had done. He completely missed President Seviston's smirk.

"Some of the Humans have spells constantly active and cannot turn them off. One Human has Destroy and Magic constantly going through his hands so he wears a ring to ensure he does not cause discomfort when he touches somebody else. The Inhibitor Rings can easily be tuned to shut off a single Noun and Verb or all of them." Luna explained.

Colonel Holiday turned and spoke quietly to President Seviston, "Mr. President, do you think we could modify Inhibitor Rings like ex-con ankle bracelets?"

The President chuckled quietly, "Not a lovely comparison, especially for people whom are not criminals, but not a terrible idea." He nodded toward the Lunar Alicorn, "Why don't you ask her?"

Colonel Holiday grumbled in his throat, then addressed Luna, "Your Highness, would it be possible to acquire Inhibitor Rings with locks built into them?"

It was impossible for anybody present to miss Luna's sudden shudder. She quickly composed herself and replied, "It is possible, yes. I would caution you against such measures though, they can quickly and all too easily be abused and cause a great deal of mistrust and mental trauma, no matter what your intentions may be." When realized she was rubbing her silver choker she quickly put down her hoof.

President Seviston's brows knit together, "You were rubbing your jewelry, Your Majesty. Did somebody use a locking Inhibitor Ring on you?"

Luna shook her head in a small motion, "Nay, it was I who used one on another... an act I regret to this day. It is no small matter, what we're discussing, this is from the voice of experience." Her tone was distinctly somber.

A scuffle and scrape of metal and talons through the portal to Gryphonvale caught the attention of the Humans. President Seviston and Colonel Holiday stared at the blizzard blowing snow through the portal until a moment later when an enormous, armored raptor head poked through the portal. The Gryphon peered left and right before withdrawing its head. Everybody heard an eagle-like screech and three more Gryphons swiftly strode past the portal. The armored avian predators were accompanied by armored Humans, one of which Colonel Holiday recognized, "Duane?"

Major Heartford stopped and looked through the portal, "Hot damn!" He said stepping through the portal, "So Chris finally did it huh?"

Colonel Holiday stared at his old mentor. Duane Heartford was covered with riveted chain maile over thick gambeson except for a small breast plate covering his upper chest and ribs. Leather straps were connected to several points on his armor but Colonel Holiday had no idea what those straps could be used for. Major Heartford also carried a strange looking spear and what looked like a genuine light saber on his belt.

Major Heartford set the butt of his spear on the ground and leaned on it, "Don't worry, we kept Chelsea safe. She's out training with her squad right now. I assume that's why Chris opened the portal."

Colonel Holiday nodded dumbly and his head jerked up sharply as a lithe, but sturdy armored figure stepped through the portal, followed by a quartet of armored Gryphons. The Gryphons formed up in a diamond formation around the woman as she approached the portal. Chelsea's heart and mind swelled with emotion when she saw her father for the first time in over two years.

Her hands came up to her mouth as she beheld the stern face of the man she called, 'Dad'. She could not trust her voice not to betray her. She choked out a sob and bolted forward, arms outstretched. Colonel Holiday stepped forward to the edge of the portal, his own arms open. Chelsea collided with her Father with a clank. She gripped onto him tightly as she sobbed into his chest and shoulder. The Colonel, for his part, held his Daughter, stroking her head with his hand while whispering comforting words to her. He clenched his eyes shut, trying to stifle the joyful tears attempting to leak from beneath his lids. He held his daughter close as he patted her hair and kissed her forehead.

Major Heartford stepped to the side as Chris emerged from the Gryphonvale portal. Chris took in the sight and smiled, "So much for keeping families apart, eh Colonel?"

Luna's left wing snapped out and swatted her husband on the back of his head, "Leave them be." She said sternly.

President Seviston's expression quirked into a small smile, "There was going to be enough paperwork already with the medical equipment and the crystal and everything else." He looked to the Colonel holding his daughter and sighed, "I think the paperwork has been doubled." Neither he nor John could understand why Luna suddenly burst into gales of laughter.

Author's Note

Hello again everybody. Remember to bring any typos to my attention.

Chapter 53: Exploring

General Hiriboshi tapped on his headset, "Testing, testing... how do you read me, Exploration Team 1?" Despite his placement in Command Center 3, he could only barely make out the dome portal and the team was too small to make out unless one utilized field glasses.

A voice responded over his headset, "Exploration Team 1, read you Lima-Charlie, General."

"I copy you same." The General responded, "What are the readings on Explorer 1?"

"Heh, the tech boys are calling it the Tank Probe. Readings are showing identical parameters across the board with two exceptions. Airborne pollutants are less than one part per trillion. This air is remarkably clean sir. Probably a remote location. The other thing is the on-board G.P.S. has yet to initialize. I've reset it four times now and it still isn't picking up any satellite relay." The Commander paused for a breath before continuing, "Should we proceed through the dome or stand-by?"

"Stand-by. I need confirmation before I give the word to proceed." General Hiriboshi turned to Antonio Hernandez the 'Elected Leader' of the base, "All readings from Explorer 1 show the area beyond the portal dome are identical to what we have over here, with two exceptions, sir. The air pollution is roughly one thousand times lower than we have here and the G.P.S. has not initialized. These lend credence to the thought that it is a remote area. I see no immediate indication of any threat to Exploration Team 1. The choice is yours, sir. Do we proceed?"

General Hiriboshi's puppet leader paused then spoke, "What is the status of the containment zone surrounding the portal dome, General?"

The General spoke into his head set again, "Containment Team 4, how are the preparations coming along?"

"Containment Team 4 here, the Containment Zone is operational. We have four heavy machine gun nests and two mortar teams set up and on stand-by, with fifty individual riflemen also at the ready. Any word yet on the air and armor support, General?" The Containment Team Commander reported crisply.

"Air and armor support are on stand-by, we can have them in motion in less than ten minutes. We have you covered, Commander." General Hiriboshi confided to the Team Commander, "How about the other Containment Teams?"

"All other Containment Team positions are well within operational status. Team 3 had a small issue with a poorly threaded belt of fifty cal ammo, but they got it sorted easily. Are the Perimeter Containment Teams finished with setting up their M242s yet, General? The additional firepower would let us rest a little easier."

"That is affirmative, Containment Team 4. The M242s are up and running, fully loaded. Maintain vigilance." General Hiriboshi turned back to his puppet, "Everything is ready sir."

Antonio Hernandez adopted a look of concentration briefly before he nodded, "Proceed with insertion. Have them exercise all possible caution. We don't want some startled locals on the other side of the planet thinking they're being invaded."

General Hiriboshi swiftly bowed to his puppet and turned back toward the windows, "Team 1, you are a go for insertion. Keep in constant contact, I want all radio channels open."

"Yes sir!" The Commander then turned to his insertion team, "We have the 'go-ahead' from the General. Keep all channels open." Without further instruction, the Commander led his team of six through the dome portal.

General Hiriboshi took a deep breath and turned to his puppet, "Any word from our people on how this thing works?" He asked, gesturing to the portal beyond the windows.

Antonio Hernandez shook his head, "Nothing at all. We are nowhere even close to understanding it. We do know it breaks nearly every law of physics to date. As we already know, it doesn't matter which side you enter from, you emerge in the same place and exit the same way. A dome on our side and a dome on the other side, but working like a simple doorway. Beyond that, we know from the attempts at digging underneath it, that the edges are harder than anything we've ever seen, but thankfully they're dull instead of being as sharp as our physicists first assumed. In regard to moving it beyond this facility, we will need to perform more tests. This facility can, theoretically, be altered to direct the portal to anywhere on Earth, but we have no known way of creating another one."

The General opened his mouth, but Antonio held up his hand, "I know what you're going to ask, General, but the answer is still the same as it was the last twenty times you asked this past week. The biologists have not yet cleared anybody to begin testing these strange... abilities we all seem to have now. They do have confirmation of an additional organ near our stomachs, and they know the organ filters that golden liquid out of our blood in small amounts, but they still do not know what it is. Until they understand that, we need to exercise all possible caution. If this is, as you suggested, a colossal leap forward in Human evolution, it carries with it some truly disturbing possibilities. If it happened once, could somebody create additional alterations to the Human body?" He shook his head, "This is a time for caution and careful thoughts followed by even more careful actions. We are the forefront of science and history. Everything we do WILL have an impact on history. We need to be certain we take the proper course as we steer the entire world." He leaned back in his chair and folded his hands on the desk in front of him, "We can steer ourselves and the rest of the world toward a brighter future than we ever imagined, or we could lead an entire world to destruction."

* * *

Insume Ching kept his rifle steady as he slowly made his way through the thick bushes. He was the point man for the team through the portal dome and the young Chinese man took his role seriously. The rest of the team followed behind him. Every rustle and noise was something for him to be wary of.

The brush suddenly cleared, as if it had been cut off by a giant laser. Ching held up his left fist, silently calling for a halt as he stared in wonder at the sight before him. The sun was setting... fast. To fast.

"Commander McGillicuddy," Ching addressed, "I need verification and a recording device up here."

The Irish Commander and the radioman, Erebish Skih from India, made their way up to Ching. Skih was not only the communication specialist, but also the photographer of the team. Commander McGillicuddy stopped and lowered his rifle, staring at the sunset, "Skih, by god you better be recording this."

Skih already had his camera going, "I am, Commander."

Commander McGillicuddy peered through the slowly gathering darkness. Distant motion caught his eye and he lifted his field glasses, trying to identify what he was seeing. Unable to clearly tell what he was looking at, he spoke into his comm, "Johann, get up here. We need a set of eyes and your rifle has better range than our field glasses."

The German sniper moved almost silently through the bush and came up next to McGillicuddy, "I am here, sir." He said through a thick Berlin accent. Commander McGillicuddy pointed down to the base of the hill they were on and said, "I saw movement down there. I need identification and range."

Johann laid prone and rested his rifle as he sighted down the scope. He slowly panned around the foliage until he found the source of the movement. He pulled his head back and wiped his eyes, to make sure there was no debris obscuring his vision, then lowered his head back to the scope.

Through his sights, he saw an impossibility. A bright red Pegasus was sitting on a tree branch at the base of the hill. It had its left wing extended and it was preening like a bird. "Commander," Johann spoke evenly, "You are not going to believe this..."

* * *

General Hiribosbi clasped the headset more firmly to his ear, "Repeat Commander, we did not copy." The Commander repeated his claim.

"Is something wrong, General? Is the Team in danger?" Hernandez asked urgently.

The General lowered his hand and looked at Hernandez, "Commander McGillicuddy reports he and his team have encountered a mythical creature. Something resembling a small, red version of Pegasus from Greek myth."

Hernandez narrowed his eyes and his eyebrows knitt together, "Do we have a visual feed?"

* * *

Skih linked his camera to Johann's scope with a cord and routed the feed through his communications array, broadcasting it. Commander McGillicuddy listened to his headset and nodded grimly, "Understood sir." He petted Johann on the shoulder, "Do you have anything resembling a tranquilizer among your specialty cartridges?"

Johann answered without looking away from his scope, "I have four fentanyl derivative rounds for hostage situations, but I do not know if they work on small flying horses. They might kill it."

Commander McGillicuddy nodded, "Best we have for now. Fire a round close to that thing's head and give it a dose. Hernandez said to acquire the specimen for study."

Johann slipped his pack off his back and retrieved the four rounds in their small magazine. He removed the magazine from his rifle and ejected the round in the chamber before chambering a round from the gas round magazine. He sighted down his scope and made small adjustments for range and approximate wind conditions. He eased his finger against the trigger and the round exploded against the tree trunk immediately behind the Pegasus. It startled and launched itself off the branch, but not before inhaling a heavy dose of the gas. Less than three wing beats later, it fell to the ground, unconscious.

Commander McGillicuddy patted Johann on his shoulder, then turned to the rest of his team, "Move to retrieve the specimen. Go."

Ching led the team down the hill while Commander McGillicuddy, Johann, and Skih kept watch from the top of the hill.

* * *

General Hiriboshi received the radio transmission and turned to Hernandez, "Specimen acquired, sir."

Hernandez picked up the phone on the desk in front of him and dialed an extension, "Biology Department, we have a specimen coming to you. Be prepared to receive and restrain a flying quadruped for study."

* * *

Dusky Darter saw his best friend, Crimson Sky fall to the ground after the peal of thunder that startled him from his nap in the tree. The leaf green Pegasus stallion sprang into the air and landed beside his friend half a moment later. He was lying on his right side with his right wing at an unnatural angle beneath him, obviously broken.

He quickly nuzzled his friend's head, concern and fear eating away at him, "Crimson!" He yelled urgently, "Crim, wake up! You're hurt! We need to get back to Free Run!" He nudged Crimson's head, but he did not respond. Fearing the worst, he placed his head to his friend's chest. His breathing was steady and his heartbeat was strong. Some small relief washed over him, but his attention was stolen away from his foalhood friend when he heard rustling from the nearby bushes.

Three tall Minotaur-like creatures emerged from the bushes, all of them holding strangely shaped black objects. Dusky knew a hunting party when he saw one. The Gryphons who lived in Free Run often hunted. He spread his wings, instinctively making himself as large as he could and lowered himself toward the ground, legs bent and ready.

The three creatures stopped suddenly and raised their strange objects in a threatening manner. Dusky lashed his tail violently behind him, growling at the intruders. One of the creatures said some words in a language Dusky had never heard before. Seeing the hesitance of the creatures, Dusky shuffled backward and bit down on his friend's tail, pulling him away from the hunters, keeping his wings wide open. The hunter creatures noticed his movements and began approaching again.

Dusky dropped his friend's tail and leaped forward in warning. The creatures flinched back and one of their strange objects flashed, causing a deafeningly loud noise. Dusky's ears rang from the sound, but he was a Pegasus, loud noises were nothing new to any Pegasus. Thunder tended to be rather loud.

Dusky knew he was in danger and leaped forward with as much speed and strength as he could. In the blink of an eye, he was upon the three creatures. He collided with the first one, knocking it away, then bucked the second one in its middle, sending it tumbling along the ground and into a tree. He suddenly heard the third one's black object emit a long series of noises.

Ching quickly dropped the first magazine from his rifle and reloaded while he backed away from the small green, winged horse. He slapped the second magazine home and released the bolt, loading the next round into the chamber. The green horse thing was on the ground, legs kicking as if it were running as its eyes rolled around wildly, before he had finished reloading. He immediately contacted Commander McGillicuddy.

* * *

General Hiriboshi was glad for his years of military experience. Most other people would have been unable to make sense of the sudden wave of radio chatter and gunfire over the radio. His mind unraveled the loud voices and gunfire to piece together what happened. He was only waiting on the casualty report.

His patience was rewarded when Commander McGillicuddy made another report, "We have two wounded, one with multiple broken bones, the other is in critical condition. We need medical over here. Chalmers is in critical condition and he was our medic. There was a second creature which attacked the men when they went to retrieve the first one."

General Hiriboshi spoke into his headset, "Copy, Commander." He the looked to Hernandez, "The Team has sustained casualties from a second creature. They require immediate medical assistance."

Hernandez nodded, "Make sure they have it. Send in Exploration Teams 2 and 3. I'm calling a meeting."

General Hiriboshi already knew why, but he had to ask, "Why, sir?"

Hernandez was already standing up from his chair, "I would think that much is obvious, General." He pointed to the portal dome through, "That portal does not exit on our world. The sunset and those two creatures are irrefutable evidence of that. We are dealing with far more than we ever planned for. This is something to be discussed among peers with different perspectives." He sighed, "I should have had the men withdraw once we saw the speed of the sunset and that first creature. Hopefully they were nobody's pets."

* * *

The meeting was a mess. The scientists and researchers from around the world were in a state well beyond anything which could be described as an uproar. Hernandez had been completely candid with his relating of events and had taken full responsibility for the incident.

General Hiriboshi sat to the side, defending Hernandez, he still needed his puppet. Hernandez was finishing bringing the other scientists up to speed, "There are zoological teams examining the remains of the deceased specimen and the other is in containment. It sustained a broken wing, but other than that it seems undamaged. The wing has been set and we hope to glean further understanding of it through observation." He paused, working up the courage to continue with the next part, "One thing the zoologists have already discovered... is an organ in the specimen... which is identical to the one we all developed recently." The room fell utterly silent, "This indicates some form of connection between what lies beyond the portal dome and our new organs. What that connection is, we are as yet uncertain. Until we know more, I am ordering the portal dome secured. Nobody will go in or come out."

"And what if something tries to come out?" A scientist from Spain asked.

"I have given orders for our troops to attempt to hold back any incursions with non-violent means if possible, but if pressed, they have permission to utilize lethal force." Hernandez replied evenly.

* * *

"Lord Puff!" The Chamberlain entered the Audience Chamber hurriedly. Lord Puff was holding an audience with King Myrmidon when the Chamberlain burst in, "My Lord, we have reports that two of our Pegasi Guards are missing."

Lord Puff spoke quietly to the Gryphon King, "Pardon this intrusion, your majesty."

King Myrmidon waved Lord Puff away, "Your citizens come first, I understand that very well. May I listen in?"

Lord Puff nodded, "Of course." He looked back to his Chamberlain, "Report the facts, Chamberlain."

The Chamberlain, a heavy set, goldenrod colored Earth Pony wearing his ruby mane and tail in tight braids, bowed low quickly before making his report, "My Lord, three night past we received word that two Pegasi Guards failed to report to their shifts. Following protocol, we waited for two days before bringing the case to your attention. Neither of the Pegasi has been heard from and their herds are very worried."

"Do we know where they might have gone?" Lord Puff asked.

"Their herd mates said they were heading to the West, to a grove where they used to train. The herds have already marked the location on several maps." The Chamberlain replied.

"Send out three search parties in that area. We have to find our citizens. If something has happened to them, it is our responsibility to come to their aid." Lord Puff ordered.

A smooth voice called out from beside Lord Puff, "Your search parties will be aided by a Flight of Gryphons and Featherback Marines." King Myrmidon laid a friendly talon on Lord Puff's back, "We will find your citizens, Lord Puff." He narrowed his eyes, watching the Lord of Free Run, "Do you believe the Changelings are involved?"

Lord Puff sat down as the Chamberlain departed, "There is no evidence of it, but it is not completely outside the realm of possibility. I will not lay the blame on the Changelings without reason. If there are no signs indicating otherwise and if this becomes a more common occurrence, then I will consider it. I do not want to be enemies with them, but with Changelings being willing to attack Canterlot and nearly win, we cannot take them lightly in any way. We made an agreement with them and sold them the land. They have not yet given us any signs of treachery, but their race is known for such things. Stealth and guile are second nature to them from what I have read. I do not trust them, but none of us shall be an aggressor and begin a conflict." He looks to King Myrmidon carefully, "Can we count on the support of Gryphonvale if things take a turn for the worst?"

King Myrmidon answered in the same way every one of his predecessors would have, "Gryphonvale comes to the aid of civilians. We have no place in war except to prevent a genocide or to rescue civilians from harm. Belligerent nations and city-states must resolve conflict themselves. Had the Changelings won against Canterlot, we would have swept over them and annihilated any who harmed civilians, but the conflict would still have to be resolved by the Princesses and the Changeling Queen. You know this, Lord Puff. We do not take sides and I advise you to remember that, lest you become the aggressor against a numerically superior force."

"And if the Changelings win? If I am overthrown and the Guard of Free Run is destroyed?" Lord Puff asked.

"Then the civilians will be free to go wherever they please. Lives are not spoils of war to be used by the victors. We would die before we allowed that to happen." King Myrmidon answered cooly, "If you feel that you need troops, there are avenues available to you, but I will urge the upmost caution here. I would advise you to extend a helping hoof to the Changelings. Offer them assistance. A potential enemy may become a friend, if welcomed openly. From what I know, the hive which has purchased the land from Free Run is the largest in the known world. Having such a powerful ally would be a boon beyond measure to the welfare of Free Run." Myrmidon sat back on his haunches, "Did you know nearly half their population are Ponies?"

Lord Puff turned and regarded the King warily, "Are you certain of this?"

King Myrmidon shrugged, "I have not seen it myself, but the Princesses of Equestria have openly attested to it. These Changelings already live peacefully with Ponies, Lord Puff. They easily had the means to take any land they wanted by force, yet they came to Free Run to buy it. They have not presented themselves as an enemy, when they could have taken Free Run by surprise in a single night in what would have likely been a completely one-sided battle. Do not imagine an enemy where none exists. Ponies have long harbored mistrust of other races and they have been all the poorer for it. I urge you not to fall into that trap. Free Run stands on the top of a wall. On one side lies riches and wealth and prosperity the likes of which it has never seen before. On the other is unnecessary strife." King Myrmidon rose to a standing position and began walking out of the Audience Chamber, calling over his shoulder, "I know on which side of the wall I would want to be."

* * *

Featherback Marine Harrison pulled the cord on his harness as his Gryphon Carrier tapped him on the right shoulder, signaling that she was about to land. Harrison landed and rolled into a standing position, his Shock Lance still in his hands. He approached the search party from Free Run as they were all gathered around a massive blood stain on the forest floor.

Harrison excused himself as he pushed past Ponies, Zebras, Donkeys, and other races. He knelt down next to the Minotaur bull who was examining the blood stain, "Your nose is better than mine, good bull. Is this blood from a Pony?"

The Minotaur nodded sadly, "Yes, and there is too much blood for a Pony to have survived. There is no sign of the other one and we do not know which one this blood came from."

Harrison peered intently at the blood when three things caught his eye. The most alarming was a spent rifle cartridge casing. He reached down and picked it up, examining the back. The numbers 7.62 spoke volumes to him. He pocketed the brass casing then leaved down and gently picked up a piece of flesh. Holding it in his hand, he easily deduced it was gray matter.

He dropped the piece of flesh back on the ground and turned his attention to the third thing which caught his eye, tracks. A number of the civilians from Free Run were already investigating where the tracks led, "Hold on there." Harrison spoke loudly, "None of you are armed or armored. Let us check it out."

The civilians trotted back down the hill and Harrison signaled with his hand for his Flight to converge on him. Harrison held up his right hand and extended his index finger, twirling it in the air in an upright position. It was the hand signal for a Gryphon to get airborne and provide reconnaissance from above.

His Carrier Gryphon took to the air and began circling the area as Harrison and the other three Gryphons silently made their way up the hill.

Cresting the top of the hill, Harrison found the tracks led into a dense, thick patch of forest and vanished. He peered around, but saw nothing. The tracks led to nothing at all. Harrison knelt down and spoke quietly to the Scout Gryphon, "Can you follow the scent of the blood?"

The Scout Gryphon nodded silently and lowered his beak to the ground. He began sniffing along the tracks, easily picking up the scent. When he came to the end of the tracks however, he stopped and raised his head, "It's gone. The scent just vanishes, like it was never there."

Harrison nodded, already figuring that would be the case. He took off his helmet and sighed sadly, "This looks bad. Really bad. There is nothing more we can do here. We need to make our report to Free Run." He reached into his pocket and withdrew the spent brass casing, "We've got a problem."

Chapter 54: Discoveries And Ire

President Seviston strode briskly down to the portal, blinking as he attempted to finish waking up. It was three in the morning and Queen Luna was apparently at the mouth of the portal loudly demanding to speak with him immediately, if not sooner. Secret Service swarmed the area as Colonel Holiday joined him on the last flight of stairs which would lead them to the portal, "Any idea what this is about, Colonel?" The President asked.

"None sir. Queen Luna just appeared and began demanding to see you. She has been... insistent." The Colonel said diplomatically.

Reaching the bottom of the stairs, President Seviston and Colonel Holiday approached the portal only to see Queen Luna looking borderline irate. As soon as she spotted the President she began, "President Seviston, I would like to know if you are aware of a violent incursion into our world by armed persons from Earth?"

President Seviston was aghast at the claim, "No, of course not. We are not aware of anyone with even the capability to do such a thing."

Colonel Holiday stepped forward, "Do you have any proof of this claim, Queen Luna?"

Luna's horn ignited and she levitated forward a brass bullet casing, "This was found near a massive blood stain in a forest to the North East. A nearby independent city-state is missing two of its citizens, both fathers and husbands, now missing. The blood stain was far to large for a Pony to survive, so at least one of them is dead." She levitated out a sheaf of pictures toward the President, "These are photographs of the scene. Until this is resolved, there will be no more negotiation."

Colonel Holiday stepped forward hotly, "Now wait a second..."

President Seviston cut him off by placing his gloved hand against the Colonel's chest with his left hand and accepting the bullet casing and pictures with his gloved right hand, "Colonel," he said in a warning tone, "You will stand down. We have work to do." He turned toward one of his aids, "Take these to the Chief Of Staff and have him get them to Langley. Have them study the photographs and see how much they can trace from this casing."

Colonel Holiday huffed but calmed his demeanor, "Yes sir, but Congress is still undecided whether or not Queen Luna or others like her were not responsible for The Event and all the lives lost because of it. We are in violation of..."

Luna interrupted him, "You still harbor the belief that WE took your people by force!?" She spoke aggressively, "Oh use your brain, COLONEL!" She emphasized the word, "First of all, we would have gained nothing by taking people. There have been a great many challenges and more than a few deaths on all sides. This has not been easy for ANY of us. Furthermore, even if we had been insane enough to do something like that, it would have soured any possible relations with Earth, trade or otherwise. And do you have any idea how much time and effort the Emissarial Staff put in to locate all the people from your world who ended up on ours? Different groups landed in different nations. Or did you stop and think how costly it has been for us? Helping to build an entire town AND relocate hundreds of our own citizens, not to mention the social and financial difficulties of adjustment AND hammering out reasonable laws?" She stomped her right forehoof, "This has NOT been easy for us, COLONEL, so before you begin throwing around accusations, perhaps try seeing a different point of view?"

President Seviston wore a contemplative expression, "Pardon me, Queen Luna, but how many Humans ended up on your world? Just to make sure we are on the same page." He already knew the numbers because of Colonel Holiday's daughter, but he wanted to be certain Luna was being honest.

"I am not certain of the exact numbers, but by our best estimation, around ten thousand." Luna replied.

Colonel Holiday looked nonplussed, "No surprise. While visiting with my daughter, I asked about that. We know about where the other nations' people ended up. Thankfully, according to what my daughter told me, there have been many fewer deaths than we would have thought."

President Seviston seemed to be in agreement, "Indeed, and we are all grateful for that. We will contact you as soon as we know something, Queen Luna."

"There will be officers stationed here at all hours. Oh, and do not be alarmed when construction crews arrive, they are going to be building a containment and processing center here for when your Congress makes their decision." Luna stated, "Though there is something which puzzles me. The prefix, 'con' means to move backward or retract and the suffix, 'pro' means to move forward or advance, correct?"

"That is a close enough approximation, but you have it about right. Why?" Colonel Holiday asked.

Luna wore a snarky grin, "Then would that not make Congress the opposite of progress?"

President Seviston had to utilize a Herculean effort not to laugh. Instead he settled for, "There have been many times where I asked myself a very similar question."

**********

General Hiriboshi broke out an exceedingly rare smile as he watched his wife, Meiying, finish up dinner. He had offered to help her, but she had firmly told him to, 'Sit down and play with your little girl. We don't get to see you often and she misses you terribly.' The General was not a General here, in his family's apartment within The Facility. Here, he was a husband and father.

He was seated on the floor, thankful to be out of his uniform, and enjoying seeing his three-year old daughter trying her best to perform a traditional Japanese tea ceremony. Despite her age, she was doing remarkably well. As little Yunru set the bamboo ladle down at the perfect center on the pot of steaming water, she missed the dreamy smile on her Father's face.

He and his wife had argued back and forth for what seemed like years about whether or not their daughter should learn about the heritage of both her parents. It was a closely guarded secret, but Meiying and her husband were not both pure blood Chinese. Meiying was, but Hiriboshi was half Japanese, a fact which would have spelled disaster at the very least, and at worst the executions of himself, his wife, and their daughter if it came to light.

He had barely been able to pass off his name as a statement of insult to the people of Japan, when he was registered in the People's Republic Of China. If it were not for his service during the uprisings and his earliest service as a child soldier during those turbulent years, he would have been arrested and hung for his Japanese heritage. Even then, it had taken the word of his old commanding officer to vouch for him and he was still 'interrogated' thoroughly about his loyalty as a party member.

Eventually, he and his wife compromised on the matter. Yunru would learn about the cultural heritage of both nations, but her parents would not withhold any information about the various inhuman treatments by the nations. Their hope was to allow their daughter a healthy respect for what people were capable of, both the good and the bad. As such, Yunru was going to be learning Japanese, Cantonese, Mandarin, and English, though the last was tentative.

Meiying carried a cloth covered dish to the table and set it down, "Supper is finished." She said, smiling at her husband and daughter.

Yunru pouted as she splashed a drop of water onto the mat, but a smiling pat on her head from her father brought out a tiny giggle as he stood up and offered his hand to his daughter. She accepted his hand and he led her to the table.

Hiriboshi had to hide his thoughts as he gazed at his wife and daughter, 'This is how it should be. Two people making peace with their cultures and raising the next generation to understand all sides.' He accepted the plate his wife passed to him and lifted the cloth covering their dinner, fingers dancing away from his wife's snapping chopsticks as she sought out his hand. She shot him a stern gaze which was laced with a warm smile as he uncovered the fish tempura she had made from scratch, which had been a whole other argument, getting her to agree to learn how to cook Japanese food.

The lights in the apartment suddenly shut off only for red emergency lights to activate as a blaring klaxon began shrieking a warning. General Hiriboshi's head snapped up, eyes intense. He swiftly rose to his feet and picked up Yunru, who had her ears covered, and headed toward the bedroom he and his wife shared. Meiying closed the door behind herself as she followed them into the room, "What is it? What is going on?" She asked urgently.

General Hiriboshi set Yunru on the bed and straightened up, shaking his head, "I don't know. Stay here with Yunru." He stepped over to the closet and ripped his uniform off the hangers, "Stay in the room until the alarm stops." As he finished tucking in his shirt, he reached into the top of the closet and withdrew the old pistol from when his cousin had served with the Red Guard under Mao, "If anybody comes in, shoot them unless they address you by name first." He then pulled down his own belt with his own pistol and fastened it on, "Stay here and keep Yunru safe." He kissed Yunru on her head as he left, giving his wife a firm nod and he heard the door click locked behind him.

He grabbed his key cards as he dashed through the front door of their apartment and into the hallway outside, locking the front door behind himself. Running down the corridor, he came to the tram stop and was grateful that he did not need to wait for one to arrive.

Five of his soldiers were already aboard the tram, their rifles loaded and secured. Hiriboshi sat down on the tram and simply said, 'go'. The tram driver took off, pedal pressed as far down as it would safely go. Not bothering to turn his head, he addressed his soldiers, "Why is the alarm sounding?"

As if to answer his question, the overhead intercom sounded, "All military personnel to stations. General Hiriboshi to Specimen Containment. All other personnel are required to return to their quarters. All military personnel to stations. General Hiriboshi to Specimen Containment..." and it kept repeating.

The General picked up the tram's onboard phone and dialed, "Medical Division, Specimen Containment." He directed the automated system. Within a few moments, he heard somebody pick up, "Hello?" The voice's accent sounded Korean.

"This is General Hiriboshi, what is the situation?" He spoke loudly and clearly. The response sent a chill down his spine, "The specimen has escaped sir. Dr. Sembrin is unconscious and suffering from injuries ranging from contusions to blunt force trauma. The entire ward has been locked down, but we are uncertain if the specimen is still in the area."

**********

With a team of thirty armed and armored soldiers behind him, General Hiriboshi swiped his access card over the sensor panel and stepped back as quickly as he could. The door leading into the Specimen Containment area opened smoothly, while the alarm klaxons continued blaring. The General stood to the side as the breaching team entered the area swiftly calling out the word 'clear' as they cleared the closest rooms.

The General entered last, his pistol drawn and he closed and sealed the door behind him, 'If the specimen is still here we have to ensure it does not escape. One of those things was able to fatally injure two good men before they put it down.' He followed behind the breaching team as they entered the main containment area, pulling the medical personnel to their knees with their hands behind their heads, eleven in all.

The General addressed the room, "Whom did I speak with on the phone?"

An older Korean doctor spoke up, "It was me, sir."

"Let him up." Hiriboshi ordered the soldier who was guarding the man.

The man shakily rose to his feet and addressed the General, "I did not see it happen, but when I came to check on the specimen blood samples, I saw Dr. Sembrin on the floor and the Specimen Containment door was open." He said, gesturing to the hermetically sealed room that had been repurposed for the specimen, "The specimen was gone sir."

The General looked around the room and spotted an oscillating security camera in the corner. Pointing to it, he asked, "Where is the feed in this room accessed?"

The Korean doctor pointed to an adjoining room, "In the main office and in security station number nineteen sir. I have the access codes if you need them."

The General nodded, "Do it." He gestured to the soldier who had been standing next to the doctor, "Go with him. Where is Dr. Sembrin?"

"He is still unconscious sir. We are concerned about his head injury. He has not shown any signs of swelling in his brain, but we are keeping him under observation." The Korean doctor replied.

The General paused and thought for a moment, then walked over to the door he had just sealed. The door showed no signs of damage and the only way to enter or exit the area was with a properly keyed swipe card. He turned back to the Korean doctor just before he left the room, "Was Dr. Sembrin's key card missing?"

"No sir. Dr. Sembrin still had his key card when I found him." The Korean doctor said.

"The specimen is still here somewhere. There is no damage to the door and Dr. Sembrin's card is still accounted for." He explained to the breaching team, "Keep an eye on the doctors and make them comfortable while we figure out where this thing is." Hiriboshi followed the Korean doctor into the main office where the older man was already sitting behind the desk, "There. We have access, General." He rose from the seat and the General sat down.

General Hiriboshi began manipulating the recorded video feed backwards. He saw when Dr. Sembrin was found and continued back a little farther. He paused the feed and pointed to the room on the camera, "How did you find Dr. Sembrin when he left through the front door?" He asked as the video feed showed Dr. Sembrin leaving the Containment Area.

The Korean doctor was shocked, "I have no idea."

General Hiriboshi continued the playback, watching the specimen as it walked back and forth in the hermetically sealed chamber. It frequently peered around the room, then back to the door keeping the chamber sealed. The Korean doctor gasped loudly as the specimen was engulfed in green flames and a completely different creature was left in its place. The soldier standing next to them spoke quietly under his breath, "Camouflage like a fucking god." The General's eyes narrowed as its jagged horn lit up in a green aura. Moments later the door sealing the room slowly opened. The specimen slowly inched its way out of the sealed room, peering around carefully for a moment before it was engulfed in green flames a second time and an exact copy of Dr. Sembrin, clothes and all, was left in its place. It wobbled briefly, as if it had never stood on two legs, before it fell and hit its head on a nearby table. Less than a minute later, the Korean doctor entered the room.

General Hiriboshi grunted unhappily as he turned to the Korean doctor, "The Dr. Sembrin you have in recovery is an alien shapeshifter."

The General rose to his feet and drew his pistol again, "Where is recovery?"

The Korean doctor pointed to the far side of the lab with a shaking hand, "It is the left hand door, sir."

The General stepped into the Containment area and addressed the soldiers, "The specimen appears to be a shapeshifter of some sort. It is in recovery. Let the doctors up and form up on me."

The soldiers let the doctors stand up and arranged themselves around the General, "That door," he gestured to Recovery, "Is where the specimen is now. Seal the rest of the area. If it resists, shoot to kill."

**********

Crimson slowly made his way through the air ducts, trying to be as stealthy as possible. 'The creatures fell for my trick. Granted I didn't plan to fall and knock myself senseless, but it worked out well. The creatures left me alone in a room with a large enough air duct to escape through. I have never been so glad that such things are universal.' The Red Changeling had never been so frightened in his life. His wing was broken and he had been taken prisoner by strange creatures and who knew what kinds of horrors they planned to force on him. 'I have to get out of here. But where do I go?'

He had no idea where he was going. He was lost and afraid. 'Are my wives and foals alright?' He regretted they had never seen him in his true form, but with what Chrysalis had done, there was no way he was going to show them. They might leave him and he would rather die than lose his loves and children. He wondered what happened to his friend, but he was more focused on escaping.

The loud noises and red lights he saw through the vents were disorienting. 'How am I supposed to escape with all that racket? I don't even know where I'm going.' His stomach grumbled loudly, reminding him that it had been days since he had last eaten. Thankfully, years of love had given him a significant amount of love from which to draw from for his magic and transformations.

He continued crawling through the air ducts, it had been hours and still he had no idea where to go. His nose though, told him which direction to follow. It was a smell of cooking food, a type he had not enjoyed in some time: fish. He loved fish, but his wives were definitely not fans. He had almost brought home some fish once, but after hearing his wives complain about the smell, he was glad he decided against it. Now though, the smell called to him like a siren song.

He crept through the vents heeding the inaudible call toward an unknown destination, 'If the creatures are there, I will bide my time until they leave. I need to watch more of them anyway so I can have as many disguises as possible. And I need to find one all alone so I can steal their memories and knowledge. After that, I can formulate an escape plan and go home.'

He continued following his nose, not realizing the anger boiling up from the military personnel and one General, because of Crimson's escape from Recovery.

After what seemed like hours, Crimson finally arrived at the source of the smell. He peeked through the vent and saw what he could only imagine was a dinning room. There, on the table, was the fish he smelled. Taking time to look around, he did not see any of the creatures, which struck him as odd, 'Nobody leaves perfectly good food out to spoil. They must still be here somewhere.' But try as he might, Crimson simply could not spy the residents and his stomach was rumbling more and more with each passing second.

**********

Meiying was feeling more and more nervous as the hours ticked by. Yunru had fallen asleep, but the stress of staring at the door and not knowing who might come and what their intentions were, was pushing the poor woman toward a nervous breakdown. Yunru stirring on the bed brought Meiying's attention back to her daughter. The little girl yawned hugely and rubbed at her eyes, "Daddy back yet?" She asked quietly.

Meiying swallowed hard, "No, he is still working. Go back to sleep, Yunru. He will return before you know it."

Little Yunru stretched her arms and smacked her lips, "I can't. I woke up because I'm hungry."

Meiying felt like a terrible mother. Her own parents had enormous difficulty keeping food on the table when she was little and her memories of growing up each day had ended with her squirming in her bed every night because of her hunger pangs. When Meiying found out she was pregnant, she swore her children would never have to know the pain of going to bed hungry even for a single night, 'But he said not to open the door...' she waged an internal war within herself over the problem. While she knew her husband was a stalwart man who had once easily killed five men who tried to mug them while out on a walk, her maternal instincts demanded that she find a way to feed her little girl, the issue was compounded by the fact that she had sworn to never send her daughter to bed with an empty stomach.

Meiying was torn between obeying her husband, whom she trusted with her very life, and feeding their little girl, 'I know he locked the front door, he always does. There is no way to get in without a key card, and the front door is more solid than this bedroom door... I'm sure he wouldn't begrudge our daughter something to eat. I'll only leave the room long enough to get her a plate. I can go for days without eating, if I have to.'

Swallowing hard at the thought of deviating from her husband's directions, Meiying turned to her little girl, "I need you to be quiet Yunru. I'm going to get you something to eat, but you need to stay silent." Yunru nodded her head in agreement.

Meiying unlocked the door and slung it wide open, holding the pistol in both hands and aiming it at everything she looked at, just like her husband had shown her. She carefully took stock of everything in the Living Room and, finding it clear, proceeded to silently make her way toward the dinning room table.

She spotted the table, but was mindful not to let her eyes linger on it or its contents. She kept her eyes moving, seeing as much as she possibly could and keeping the gun up and ready. She reached the table and switched the gun to her right hand as she carefully picked up the fish tempura, long cooled to room temperature. The basket felt light so she looked inside. There were only two pieces of fish left and one of the two had a bite mark in it. She knew her husband might have taken a piece or two, but she knew without a doubt that her husband would never, ever leave a bitten piece. He was too strict about finishing food and he would have left plenty for Meiying and Yunru, 'Somebody is in here...' her thoughts began to run rampant as she spotted the mangled vent from the air duct which fed fresh air through the entire facility, 'They didn't make a sound... and they might still be nearby.'

Meiying instantly turned flee, but as she turned, before she could run, she came face to face with an older Bosnian man who was wearing a doctor's lab coat. Moving before she realized she had done so, Meiying's knee came up into the crotch of the man, a defensive move her husband had taught her in case she were ever cornered. As the Bosnian man bent double, his form flickered and he was enveloped in flames. Meiying raised her hands and as the flames died away, she saw a creature out of nightmare.

Keeping her hands steady, Meiying stepped back before it could move, and began firing the gun at the creature.

**********

General Hiriboshi was in security station nineteen trying and failing to find any evidence of where the specimen might have gone. He knew it was using the air ducts, but it could come out literally anywhere. He was constantly urging the security monitoring staff to find something, moving from console to display monitor to audio recording station.

"Sir, picking up sounds of gunfire from the microphone at junction one-four-three-nine, Residential Zone." One of the operators suddenly spoke up.

General Hiriboshi darted across the room and peered at the monitor, his worst fears becoming reality, "Most of the residents don't have guns. Which squads are in the area?" He asked urgently. The operator clicked his headset and spoke, "Squads in Residential Zone near one-four-three-nine, report in immediately."

The response came back almost instantly, "Saunders here, I have confirmed sounds of gunfire from apartment three-five-zero-five-two-eight. Hiriboshi family residence."

General Hiriboshi was gone from security station nineteen before the operator had time to inform him. He ran for all he was worth, calling out instructions to the squad over his command headset as he went.

**********

Nine minutes later, General Hiriboshi came running around the corner and in sight of his family's apartment. The squad was already in position around his door rifles at the ready, "Call out for my wife, Meiying, by name! Breach, NOW!" he ordered.

The squad leader tapped his access card against the reader and the squad entered the apartment saying Meiying's name loudly, yelling orders, and calling out information as they went. General Hiriboshi ran in after them and had to skid to a halt at the sight which greeted him.

Meiying was lying on her back with a medic tending to the blood seeping from a wound in her chest, while the specimen was lying on the floor at the point of five rifles. Its horn was covered in blood, but it sported seven bullet holes in its face and body. It wheezed, breathing in and out shallowly. Its neck bulged oddly as it turned to look at the General, obviously suffering from internal injuries to its neck and head, its jaw shattered by the bullets. Blood seeped from its open mouth as it panted for breath. It looked to Meiying's prone form then back to General Hiriboshi again. Its eyes slipped closed and its head drooped slowly to the floor.

The General quickly slid past the creature and the medic attending to his wife. He opened the bedroom door and saw his little girl curled up in the corner of the room rocking back and forth as she sat on the floor with her hands covering her ears and terrified tears streaming down her face.

Hearing her Father's voice, Yunru looked up and saw her Father standing in the doorway. In a flash, she sprang to her feet and crashed into her daddy, eyes closed and with fresh tears spilling down her cheeks. She wailed in both relief and fear as she dealt with the stress and fear in the only way any three year old knows how, in the safe arms of a parent. Mommy calms nightmares, but daddy is the one who protects from physical dangers.

As the General knelt down quietly shushing his little girl, his thoughts turned dark, 'Capturing that thing was a mistake. As soon as it got free it went after helpless civilians... it went after my family... MY FAMILY...' his thoughts turned darker still in ways most people will never know.

Author's Note

Another chapter down. Feel free to leave comments and let me know if we missed any typos.

Chapter 55: Arrangements

Luna was awakened in the middle of the day by the sound of knocking on her chamber doors. She groaned unhappily and snuggled closer to Chris as her husband continued sleeping through the noise. He was warm and very cuddly and Luna was beyond loathe to separate herself from her love.

A second, firmer knock sounded against the mahogany doors and Luna groaned irritably, now awake if bleary-eyed. She lit up her horn and projected herself into the hallway. It was a complete waste of Thamaturgic Energy but she was comfortable.

Her illusionary avatar in the hallway addressed the Solar Guard knocking on her door, "Pray tell, for what reason doest thou disturb the slumber in the Royal Marriage Bed?" She rarely lapsed into Olde Velensovth, but she was barely awake.

The Solar Guard gave a start and quickly turned toward Luna's avatar, "Forgive the interruption, Queen Luna, but there is a message from New Humansville: The President has information and needs to speak with you immediately."

Luna yawned and smacked her lips, "Message delivered. I shall respond promptly. I expected it to take longer, but I shall not complain about eleven days."

**********

President Seviston sat at his desk and waited for the call to China to go through. He did not have the best opinion of Jin-long Chan, the Chinese President, but he knew the Chinese had fronted the majority of the funding for The Facility, even if it was mostly to enhance their image. Jin-long had the image of a country to maintain and Seviston knew the communist man would cooperate to keep face with the world, if for no other reason.

The Vice President and the Joint Chiefs were all in the room as well. Congress had been a real hassle to deal with, especially once Seviston revealed what Luna had said about the violent incursion and the evidence she turned over. It had been a close vote. Nearly half the Congressmen and women were convinced that what Luna had said was a hoax for purposes of manipulation. Seviston himself would have been lying if he said the thought had not crossed his mind as well, but he knew he was very good at reading people and while he was certainly not used to dealing with any species other than Humans, he felt that Luna had been honest. He dared not ever mention that he felt that Luna was being honest. It would have stripped away his credibility regarding the situation. He knew feelings had no place in addressing Congress.

As it was, Congress had eventually decided to move forward with the proposal to reveal the portal and by extension, all of Equestria and her residents, to the world, so long as the focus was taken off the United States government for any possible wrongdoing. People needed to believe in their government. Congress had to keep its pockets lined after all.

The Chinese ambassador had been understandably doubtful of the situation, but some bribes and more than a few words hinting at an international and interplanetary incident which would paint China in a poor light, not only to the world, but to a whole other planet, managed to get him to acquiesce.

"Call accepted sir, automatic translation is ready to go." One of the six technicians said, trying to be helpful, as he made some final adjustments to the camera system pointed at the President.

Seviston waved the man away, "I appreciate that but my Mandarin is more than passable. Use the translation system to record the interaction though."

The technician nodded and held out his right hand, counting down from 5 with his fingers. President Seviston sat upright and erect in his chair, leaning slightly on his forearms in order to appear intense. The large monitor and camera in front of his desk displayed an image similar to his own: another man sitting behind a desk, this one Chinese.

President Jin-long began, "Arturo, to what do I owe this call?"

"A situation has arisen, Jin-long. One that your General Hiriboshi seems to be involved in." President Seviston stated bluntly, watching for any tells from Jin-long.

"What accusations do you bring to China? We spent more money and resources on The Facility than all other countries combined." Jin-long shot back.

President Seviston knew he was going to have to pander to the man's ego, "We are not accusing China of anything. The entire world owes China a great deal of thanks for its significant and vast contributions to the project and they all know it." The words were sour on his tongue, but he did what he needed to do. After a brief pause to let his words sink in, President Seviston continued, "Were you watching when I was unveiling the memorial to the people in Norfolk who lost their lives to The Event?"

Jin-long sat back in his chair and steepled his fingers, "Are you going to reveal what happened?"

Seviston nodded, "To the entire world here soon, but I wanted to speak with you first." The President of the United States leaned a little farther over his desk, "This is going to sound unbelievable, but I assure you it is the truth." Seviston licked his lips before continuing, "What you saw was a portal in space opening up behind me. It was one of the people who we assumed to be dead. One of the people from Norfolk. He found a way to make contact... from another world." President Seviston stopped and waited for Jin-long Chan to react. The Chinese President neither moved nor spoke for several moments, his face was unreadable.

Jin-long Chan eventually replied with a single sentence, "I assume you have proof."

President Seviston had to force himself not to breathe out a sigh of relief. It had been a real possibility that Jaw-long Chan would think it was an insulting joke. The American President sat up straighter, "We do. One of the rulers of the nation which contacted us, agreed to make a recording specifically to you, in order to prove their appreciation."

It was obvious that the Chinese President was surprised, his eyebrows rose a fraction of an inch and he leaned back in his chair ever so slightly, "Play the recording."

President Seviston nodded to the waiting technicians. A moment later President Chan's screen displayed a picture of Luna, "President Chan, I am Luna, Diarch of Equestria. It is with great pleasure that I greet you today. I have been informed of the dedication of the people of China regarding the finances and resources provided by your country, to stop an ongoing problem, a problem Humans call The Event. For the resources your nation has provided to the cause of dealing with the threat, you have the thanks of all of our nation and beyond. I wish that our first meeting could have been in person and under more pleasant circumstances, but events have been set in motion which threaten the peaceful and productive trade we had planned to share with the Human world. Several days ago, two citizens of an independent city/state came under attack from Humans and we know that at least one of them is dead. It is our understanding that your General Hiriboshi is the man tasked with supervising the goings on of The Facility. Every Human person who was taken by The Event has ended up on our world somehow, therefore, the only known way to breach our two worlds is in our hooves or in the hands of General Hiriboshi. We have discovered a bullet casing and many boot prints around the area where the attack occurred. The bullet casing has been fingerprinted and been traced back to a soldier who is stationed at The Facility. I do not wish for any of us to be at odds with one another, but this infraction must be dealt with. We will be revealing ourselves to your world at large in a few weeks. It is my fervent hope that the issue regarding the actions of General Hiriboshi's soldiers will have been resolved by then. This has obviously been the result of a terrible and unfortunate misunderstanding, certainly not the doing of a great nation which has made such sacrifices for the good of all of Humanity. Goodbye, President Chan."

President Seviston had told Luna it was as direct as she could possibly be without risking sparking a major conflict. Luna's initial statement had been significantly more pointed and President Seviston had informed her that her words might start a war unless she rephrased everything. Thankfully, Luna had been willing to adhere to his advice.

"I will have my people send you a copy of the recording. The reveal is set to be in sixteen days and we are hoping that we will be able to tell Queen Luna that the problem has been dealt with." President Seviston said with absolutely no vocal inflection.

President Chan simply replied, "We will deal with the General. He is one of our people and we will deal with him our way." Without another word, the Chinese president nodded and the transmission cut off.

**********

"... and so as Emissary, you are expected to be directly involved in this matter. I have already spoken to Captain Joyner and he has released you from your duties as a member of the C.W.G." Luna finished her explanation to Artex and his herd.

Artex chewed his cheek pensively, "This is WAY bigger than I was ever expecting. I'm going to need to study up on the politics and current events on Earth before I can even think of acting in any official capacity."

"We are well aware. President Seviston has already obtained permission for you to travel on Earth under a few conditions and with limited diplomatic immunity. The same offer has been extended to myself, Celestia, Alana, Vaiawa, and a few others with more to be considered as time goes on. You need to be ready to go as soon as possible. You will be assigned eight American bodyguards who will travel with you at all times. All outings will be scheduled and cleared through the cadre of bodyguards, but they should not hamper your movements except to certain locations such as high-security areas or overtly dangerous places such as protests or riots."

"Which may occur," Artex said in a sour tone, "People will protest anything these days. It's my job to mitigate what reasons they have to protest. It's safe to assume that any and all public appearances or broadcasts will be scripted beforehand too. So," he clapped his hands together, "Who is the poor soul who gets to be paraded around with me? Besides the rest of my staff of course, which I already know my herd has to be kept a secret."

"I will be with you," Luna said, "But your herd will not be going with you, except Vaiawa."

Artex suddenly became very still, "And for what reason will they be kept here?" He asked quietly.

"I will be your counterpart instead of Razor Wit. I have a wider knowledge of laws and current events all over Equestria plus experience making peace with unfriendly species and the fewer of us there are, the easier it will be for the bodyguards to keep us safe. I will have my own eight bodyguards and you and Vaiawa will have your own eight bodyguards each." Luna turned and spoke to Vaiawa, "You will need to stay in your native form while on Earth. Do not shape shift or else the bodyguards will probably not be able to recognize you."

Vaiawa looked confused and voiced her reasoning, "Why am I even going? Alana is the Queen."

"Alana wants to spend time with Bobby and their boys. She needs to nurse them and she does not want to expose them or Bobby to the media." Luna explained.

Artex sighed, running his hands down his face in exasperation, "Great. Any idea how long this is going to take?"

"Do not expect to return before several months are up at least. If you want, at a later date we can search for a different Emissary, but for now we need you to do it." Luna settled back, twisting her neck to get out some of the kinks, "When do you believe you will be ready to go?"

Artex sighed and leaned back fully against his chair, "No earlier than tomorrow morning. If I'm not going to be seeing my herd for months, I'm going to enjoy a night with them."

"You can always return for conjugal visits." Luna said with a snicker, "I know I plan to."

Artex' eyes bulged as another thought occurred to him, "Oh shit!" He stood up and began pacing, "Ooh this is bad! This is very, very bad!"

His demeanor worried the gathered Ponies, Zebra, and Changeling. Razor Wit spoke up first, "What's wrong!?" She asked her husband.

Artex stopped and turned toward her with a terrified expression, "I'm going to have to get a whole battery of immunizations!"

Luna cocked her head to the side, "Obviously. Why is this a problem? Bobby already modified immunizations for Human Kavim last year. You'll be fine."

Artex looked to her with fear-filled eyes and responded with only a single word, "NEEDLES!"

**********

The following day, at noon, Artex and Vaiawa strode purposefully toward the portal where Luna and a large number of the C.W.G. officers was waiting. Razor Wit, Rose Thorn, Oriana, Feather Tip, and Suey all walked with them. Razor's pregnancy was showing, but she was still able to move around easily enough.

On the other side of the portal President Seviston waited patiently with a large number of military service men and women. All of them were waiting to receive the Emissaries and looking at the Community Welfare Guardians curiously, especially at the Pony and Changeling members.

Artex had been leery of leaving his khopesh and hatchet/hammer at home, but he was fairly certain that most attackers would be ignorant of his physical capabilities. That and he had Vaiawa. He pitied anybody stupid enough to try attacking her. He carried along his shoulder bag and a tote, the latter of which he had Rarity and Twilight custom make to hold more and weigh less. Within the bag he had packed a few harmless trinkets as gifts for a few select high profile persons and a few large gems as well as his clothes and his Bit purse.

He and Vaiawa stopped less than ten feet from the portal and turned to say their goodbyes. Artex knelt and hugged each of his mares, being mindful not to kiss any of them in front of the President or soldiers. Razor Wit held the hug for quite a bit longer than was necessary, but Artex dared not complain. She was pregnant with his foal and she was emotional. He whispered in her ear, "I can come back once a week, sweetheart. Don't worry about me. Take care of yourself and our foal."

Razor nodded into his chest and spoke quietly, "Be careful out there. I know it's your world, but I can't help but to be worried. We haven't been apart like this in over two years and I feel like a piece of me is leaving."

Rose placed a gentle hoof on Razor's shoulder, "He'll be fine, Razor. Vaiawa will be able to keep him out of trouble."

Vaiawa snorted, "More like the other way around. He knows the world, I don't." Her response garnered a few good natured chuckles from the rest of the herd and Artex released Razor, "I'll be back before you know it. I love you, Razor."

Razor blinked back tears, "I love you too."

Artex had to stop himself from leaning over and kissing her. He was worried about her and their foal, but he had a job to do and it was beyond important.

Rising to his full height, he said to all his girls, "I love all of you. I'll be back soon."

Turning, he and Vaiawa strode purposefully toward the portal. Luna was already through and speaking to President Seviston. Artex and Vaiawa walked up as they concluded their introductions. The President looked Vaiawa up and down before extending his hand through the portal, "I'm President Seviston."

Vaiawa accepted his offered hand with her right forehoof, making for poor balance, "I am Vaiawa. I am standing in for Alana until her duties to her family are completed to her satisfaction."

The President released her hoof and stepped back, sweeping his left arm toward a series of stairs, "Welcome to Earth." Vaiawa stepped through the portal and moved to stand beside Luna.

Artex smiled and placed his hand on the edge of the portal, "Where once this was home, so too shall it be again, for a time at least." He preemptively extended his hand to President Seviston, "The locals call me Artex, but my birth name is Dan Pering."

President Seviston's eyebrows rose slightly, "Pering? Is it in your family's nature to he so involved with major events?" He asked, accepting Artex' hand and giving it a firm shake. Though to Artex, it felt like a feather touch.

"Well, I am, or I was rather, Chris' brother in-law. I married his brother's wife's sister. Our family has always been servants of of those we love. My Great Uncle, may he rest in peace, fought with the 101st Airborne at Bastogne during World War II, my Uncle served two tours in Vietnam as Army Air Cavalry, and my own Father served 26 years in the NAVY and was in Egypt during Desert Shield and Desert Storm." Artex replied.

The President smiled widely, "Well then get ready for one hell of a reunion. Your wife is here, as is the rest of your family."

Artex blinked, paused, then blinked again, "Wait-what!? Why?"

"They all knew Chris, and some overly zealous former members of the Department Of Defense wanted to make sure they were not involved with anything unsavory." President Seviston said as diplomatically as possible.

Artex saw right through it for what it really was, yet he knew he did not have the luxury of laying into the President the way he wanted. Instead, he schooled his face into neutrality, "An unfortunate misunderstanding, I'm sure. And it has been rectified?"

The President smiled and released Artex' hand, "You better believe it, Mr. Emissary. Welcome home." As Artex released the President's hand, the slightly shorter Latino man turned and gestured to a trio of Marines, "These gentlemen will take you to your rooms until the doctors finish their checks. After that you will be given an itinerary and notes for the press conference. At noon tomorrow, there will be a press event showing us shaking hands/hooves, whatever. There will be some questions, obviously, but we'll keep it short. Your bodyguards will be in rotating shifts at the doors to your rooms and will accompany you at all times. This is for your safety. Other than that, after the doctors clear you, you will be free to wander around the place until we have a schedule worked out for each of you. Feel free to ask to speak to me, if you wish. I cannot promise I will be available all the time, but I will make an effort to see you, should you wish it. If you want anything, anything at all, just ask."

Artex quickly spoke up, "How do I go about getting my stuff from my old place? I didn't exactly have time to pack." His statement was met with a few chuckles, some from the President.

"We will look into retrieving your personal effects." President Seviston assured the disfigured man.

Two Marines stepped up to Artex, both wearing nitrile gloves and pushing a small rolling table, "We need to check your bags for contraband and then we need to pat you down, Mr. Emissary."

Artex looked over to Luna and Vaiawa. Luna was displaying the contents of her saddle bags to another pair of Marines. Vaiawa did not have anything with her.

Artex handed over his shoulder bag and tote to the two Marines, "Don't be alarmed at how much room there seems to be inside the tote. It's enchanted to have more space than normal. Feel free to ask what something is and I'll be glad to explain it." He then spread out his arms and legs, "I'm ready when you are, gentlemen."

While one Marine began going through the bag, the other began patting Artex down. The Marine started with Artex' arms then, finding nothing, moved to his chest and back. Again, finding nothing, he moved on to the disfigured man's legs, and finally to his head, checking his mouth as well, and lastly, his belt, "I have several pouches here. I need you to remove your belt and empty the contents onto the table."

Artex unbuckled his belt and pulled it out of the loops of his pants. He set the belt on the table and unfastened each pouch buckle. He tipped the first onto the table and out spilled a sack with a tied drawstring. Artex opened the drawstring and held it open toward the Marines, "These are gems for foreign dignitaries or persons I feel inclined to give them to. Speaking of which," Artex turned his head, "Mr. President, I have something for you."

President Seviston walked over to the rolling table and peered at the gems, "One of these?" He asked, eyebrows rising.

Artex folded his arms and gestured to the small pile of gems, "Feel free. These ones were too small for a friend of mine to use."

The President looked at Artex with a quirked eyebrow, "To small? The smallest of these has to be at least 3 karats."

"Knock yourself out, erm, figuratively of course." Artex replied.

The President selected a ruby which Artex guessed was around 5 karats. A medium sized gem. President Seviston held up the gem and nodded to Artex, "I appreciate this, Mr. Emissary. Was there anything else?"

"No, just going through my belt pouches with these gentlemen." Artex replied.

The President took his leave and Artex carefully scooped the gems back into the sack, then tied the top and placed the sack back into the pouch. Opening the next one, he dumped out a small pencil and two dozen small sheets of paper. The Marine took no interest in those, so Artex placed them back into the pouch. The next pouch contained one of Oriana's potions in a small vial, cushioned by dried leaves. Artex removed the potion and set it down on the table-top, "Okay, this is a potion, made by the alchemist of our town. This one instantly purifies toxins such as poisons and venoms. The vial has enough for two doses."

The Marine shook his head, "I'm sorry, Mr. Emissary, but we cannot allow any unknown liquids. We're going to need to confiscate this."

Artex shrugged, "Go for it." He closed up the pouch as the Marine pushed the vial to the side of the cart. Artex opened the next pouch and withdrew his Bit purse. He untied the drawstring and dumped the coins onto the cart top, "These are Bits, the currency of Equestria. Each one is made of gold and the density of the gold determines its worth." The Marine pawed around the coins and waved them off.

Artex put the Bits back and secured that pouch before moving onto the next one. He withdrew a small candle made of green wax, "This is a Dragon Fire Candle. You light it then burn the paper you want to send. The fire incinerates the paper and the ashes blow in the wind until they reach the designated recipient."

The Marine stared at the candle then looked back up to Artex, "No way."

Artex took out the pencil and a piece of paper then wrote out a short message. He looked to Vaiawa, "Would you please light it?"

Vaiawa's horn lit up and the candle wick flickered into flame. Artex held the note in the flames and it burned up like flash paper, the ashes blowing away through the portal surrounded by green sparkling motes. Artex then held out his right hand and waited. The Marine looked dubious until ashes surrounded by green motes flew through the portal and materialized into a piece of paper. Artex handed the paper to the Marine, "It's written in American English. Go ahead."

The Marine took the piece of paper and read it out loud, "Artex, the candle works just fine. Please don't waste it. Spike took over a month to create that candle. Your friend, Twilight."

Artex leaned over and blew out the candle, "You don't always have to blow out a Dragon Fire Candle. If you try to smother it with your fingers it will still extinguish, you will never end up sending yourself."

The Marine shook his head, "The candle should be fine."

Artex repacked the candle into the belt pouch and opened the last belt pouch, "This one contains my official documents such as my New Humansville Passport and Royal Certificates. Everything is written in American English, Velensovth, and Aerophene for simplicity sake."

The Marine flipped through the small documents and Artex' Emissary Badge of office before he nodded, "Okay, everything looks to be in order. You may collect your things and put your belt back on. Please wait while Princess Luna and Vaiawa finish getting checked in. In three hours, we will have photographers come and take your pictures for your own Passports for Earth."

By the time they were finished with Artex, Vaiawa and Luna were already waiting by the stairs.

Artex nodded, satisfied, and turned to follow the Marines up the stairs and to an elevator. He stepped onto the elevator while Luna and Vaiawa stood back and looked unsure. Artex mentally slapped himself, of course they would not know about elevators, "It's a mechanical conveyance to go from one floor to another more easily than stairs."

Vaiawa stepped onto the elevator first, followed by Luna. Both looked very unsure. The elevator doors closed smoothly and Artex placed a comforting hand on each of their backs as one of the Marines pressed a button, "You're going to feel a little jolt when it starts moving." Just as he finished the sentence, the elevator gave a slight vertical lurch and they were in motion.

It was a short ride to the third floor of the old Complex, now converted into a quasi military facility. The doors opened and Luna was the first one off, "Using those frequently is going to take some getting used to." Vaiawa said nothing as she stepped off the elevator. Artex chuckled, "Sorry, I forgot to warn you. Humans use technology for pretty much everything. We have no magic here on Earth, so we used our creative minds to solve problems. The end result," he gestured to the elevator, "Is a world where these are common."

"Speaking of which," Luna's horn quickly lit up, causing the Marines to tense. After a moment, her horn's glow tapered off, "There we are. I forgot to do it before, but I cast a spell which allows you and I to be linked to the magic of our world. No matter how far we go, we will be able to replenish our magic, but the regeneration rate slows somewhat with distance."

"Thanks, Luna." Artex replied. He had not been looking forward to losing a portion of his strength, durability, or magic while on Earth.

The Marines settled down from the surprising magical display and quickly stepped off the elevator, leading the party to the left and down a small series of corridors.

They stopped in front of a room, newly marked, 'Queen Luna' painted in stark white block letters. One Marine opened the door for her and held it open while she ventured inside. He then posted himself immediately outside of the door, rifle off the sling and onto his shoulder, ready to be raised for combat. Artex tried and failed not to chuckle, "Keep her safe, Marine."

The Marine kept his deadly serious look as a pair of tall, muscular men in black suits jogged into view and relieved the Marine. The Marine then rejoined the others of his brothers in escorting Vaiawa and Artex to their rooms. It was a short trip. Vaiawa's room was right next door to Luna's.

Artex had to really try not to guffaw at the needlessly tight security. He patted Vaiawa on the back as a Marine held the door for her then closed it behind her. A Marine then posed, ready for combat until two more muscular men in black suits jogged up and relieved him.

Within minutes, Artex was in his own room, which was right next to Vaiawa's. He sighed as he headed toward the closest bedroom and set down his belongings. He quickly unpacked, placing his clothes and other items in the chest of drawers then headed into the kitchenette to see if there was anything in the fridge. To his surprise, he found it fully stocked with prepackaged sandwiches, fruit, juices, wine, and beer. Selecting a small, plastic bottle of cranberry juice, he sat down at the small bar and proceeded to open the bottle of juice.

Before he could even take his first sip, there was a knock on the door, "Mr. Emissary, the Security detail would like to introduce themselves and the doctors are here as well." Called out a voice from beyond the door.

Artex opened the door and was met with the sight of a muscular man wearing a black suit. The man extended his hand immediately and Artex grasped it and shook his hand firmly. The man lowered his hand, "A firm handshake you have there, Mr. Emissary. My name is Harrison and I'm in command of your bodyguards. Any time you need to go anywhere, let one of the on-duty guards know where and give us an hour to prepare. Anything else you want or need, just ask one of us. Two of us will always be on duty."

"Any time Luna or Vaiawa need to go anywhere, I need to go with them to help them become accustomed to the world and know what to do." Artex replied, then thought of something else, "Um, I heard that my wife and parents are here somewhere. I hope you won't require an hour to prep for taking me to their rooms?"

Harrison huffed out a small chuckle, "Not a problem, sir. As soon as the doctors arrive, we will be more than happy to reunite you. They are with Queen Luna right now."

Artex chewed his cheek, "Speaking of the doctors, I need to be present when they examine Luna and Vaiawa."

Harrison quirked an eyebrow, "And why is that?"

"Family matter regarding both of them." Artex replied.

Harrison chuckled, "I don't see that happening unless you're married to one of them." He slowly trailed off when Artex took a moment to respond, "Wait..."

Artex suddenly let out a chuckle, "Gotcha!" He slapped his thigh as Harrison looked sheepish, "No Harrison, I'm not married to either of them, but I am very close to them both. It comes with being an Emissary. I am simply going to be present to explain a few things they might not understand easily. I'll get their permission to know their medical information beforehand and with witnesses."

Harrison nodded seriously, "Then you want to head to Queen Luna's room immediately. The doctor is already there."

Artex blinked, "This is moving a great deal faster than the D.M.V. that's for sure." He said happily, then gestured to the hallway, "Lead on, Harrison." Artex stretched out his left hand without looking and the bottle of cranberry juice flew into his palm.

Harrison's eyebrows rose above his glasses, "We've been briefed on the so-called magic, but... that was incredible."

Artex stepped past Harrison and patted the man on the shoulder, "You think that's impressive? Ask Vaiawa to do impressions."

Harrison closed the door and escorted Artex to Vaiawa's room. Harrison spoke with one of the bodyguards in front of Vaiawa's door, "The Emissary needs to speak with Queen Vaiawa."

The bodyguard knocked on the door, "Queen Vaiawa, Emissary Artex desires to speak with you."

The door's handle glowed green and opened, "Yes?" She asked holding the door exclusively with her magic.

Artex chuckled at the expressions of the bodyguards at such a casual display of magic, "I need to be present when the doctors examine you and Luna."

Vaiawa took half a second to search Artex' eyes and his surface thoughts before nodding, "Certainly, it would be most helpful if you explained a few things for us. Besides, I think it would look poorly if Luna ended up banishing a doctor to the moon because he isn't a royally sanctioned physician."

Vaiawa stepped out of the door as Artex said to the guards, "We may joke about it, but there is some truth to it. Luna is known to have a bit of a temper." It was true but not the complete truth.

Artex knocked on Luna's door before the guard could, "Luna, it's Artex. May I come in?" The door glowed with a blue aura before it gently opened.

As they entered, they could see Luna lying on one of the couches in the small apartment speaking with six Humans wearing white coats. She stopped speaking and looked up, just as the very tip of Vaiawa's horn subtly flashed. It was quick enough and subtle enough to go unnoticed in the well-lit room.

Luna beamed a wide smile and shifted on the couch, leaving room for Vaiawa or Artex. She had received the message from Vaiawa. Artex casually walked over and leaned up against the kitchen wall while Vaiawa strode over and laid down on the couch next to Luna. Artex wasted no time, "Luna, Vaiawa, do I have your permission to be present and know your personal medical information?"

One of the doctors, an elderly black woman opened her mouth, but it was too late, "Of course you do." Luna blurted out.

"You have mine as well." Vaiawa supplied, then added, "I will sign any necessary paperwork to make it legal. Artex is all but Royalty himself and the Royal family hides nothing from one another."

Artex smiled and nodded his head, "Thank you, ladies." He then turned to the bodyguards, "Thank you for your time, gentlemen. We will come get you when we're finished." Harrison and the others exited the room and closed the door behind them.

Artex gently pushed himself off the wall and briskly approached the doctors, "Alright ladies and gentlemen, who else has permission to view the information you are going to obtain from all of us?" He turned his head to cough lightly and met Vaiawa's eyes. Her horn tip subtly flashed again, reading his thoughts and intentions, 'Make sure they're telling the truth, but be subtle with your magic. If they're telling the truth, do something on your left side. If they're lying, do something on your right side. Moving your tail would work well.' His thoughts read.

The older black lady doctor spoke up first, "We've been instructed to only reveal medical information in such a case that one of your lives is in jeopardy. In such a case, all safety measures are to be taken to return you to the portal since your own medical practitioners are likely better prepared to handle anything severe." Artex subtly watched as Vaiawa's tail whisked lightly to the left, indicating truth.

Luna took up the slack then, "What do you all need? I, myself have intimate knowledge of our body type. If you need an artery or a vein, I can direct you. Though I have little knowledge of Changeling anatomy." She said looking at Vaiawa.

Vaiawa snorted and waved her left forehoof, "It is not a problem. I can do the same."

Artex decided to pipe up, "And if you don't know my body type, we have a serious problem." He said chuckling lightly.

The doctors also chuckled. With the situation diffused, the doctors began their questions and sample taking. Artex had to explain that his blood could not be safely given to any other Humans because of his internal change. The revelation sparked a long line of questions regarding the situation and the involved changes. Vaiawa was all but a complete puzzle to the doctors. Her blood was iridescent blue, which made Artex laugh openly, reciting the old tongue twister, 'Big black beetles bleed blue blood.'

The biggest upset came when Luna was forced to reveal she was pregnant. The doctors questioned her for a long time over the foal growing in her womb. They were mostly worried that the foal might be injured by something and were perplexed when Luna guffawed at the notion. It took no small amount of convincing to explain that the foal would be fine, no matter what happened. In her own words, 'If flying at high velocity and dealing with the reverberations of rowdy sex haven't hurt my baby, unless I'm exposed to a missile hitting me dead-on, we will both be fine.'

While the doctors were still checking Luna over, the photographers arrived, waiting outside for the doctors to finish. As soon as the doctors were done taking their samples of absolutely everything, checking blood pressures and taking temperatures, they departed and the photographers and bodyguards entered the apartment. What Artex and the mares did not expect was a lawyer accompanying the photographers.

What followed was more paperwork than Artex had ever seen in his life. There were forms for filling out forms which were their own type of instructions for filling out other forms. By the time it was finished, Artex had written his signature more than four-hundred times and Luna had to sign even more forms. The lawyer was professional enough to offer his assistance in deciphering the legalese, the spoken language of bureaucracy. In the end though, Luna and Vaiawa had no need of the lawyer's help.

Finally the photographers took pictures of the three and the lawyer finished filling the forms. The entire gaggle of people left and closed the door behind them. Vaiawa blew out a long sigh and looked to Artex in sympathy, "I am all but certain that was a form of torture."

"More than ninety percent of it was unnecessary. I cannot believe they had a form specifically for ensuring that we understand that we may not publicly display our genitals or imbibe alcohol in a school." Luna griped, "Nobody with even a lick of sense would ever do such a thing."

Artex spread his hands and shrugged, "That's the way things are done. It's stupid and redundant as all fucking hell, but there is nothing we can do about it. Here is something to think about: if they have a form for it, then it must have happened at some point."

Vaiawa and Luna's expressions fell to seriousness as that fact sunk in. Artex nodded his head, "Yeah, there are people who really are that stupid or sick in the head." He pushed himself off the wall and stretched, "Well, I don't know about you ladies, but I am going to go visit my family."

Luna and Vaiawa both brightened, "That's right!" Vaiawa blurted excitedly, "The President said they were all here!" She nearly tumbled off the couch, "May I join you?" She asked excitedly.

Luna hopped off the couch as well, "I would also like the privilege of meeting your family."

Artex felt his heart swell at the two supportive mares, "Of course. I would love for you to meet them."

Author's Note

And yet another chapter emerges from my twisted brain. Thanks to my talented editor, this chapter is legible.

Chapter 56: Reunion

Harrison led Artex, Luna, and Vaiawa to a door on the second floor of Building Two of The Complex. Artex was both excited and nervous, 'Will they even recognize me? Will they want to see me? And what about Danielle? Did she move on, like we agreed, or did she keep hoping that I would come back?' All these questions and more were whirling around in his head like a hurricane. His stomach hurt and he felt light-headed. Every step carried him closer to a reunion that he was growing more and more uncertain of, by the second. His emotions ran up and down from elation to anxiety like a roller coaster.

As Harrison stopped in front of one particular door, Artex was so nervous he was about to ask to turn around and leave, but he was too slow. Harrison knocked on the door.

A few moments later a masculine voice from the other side of the door spoke up, "Who is it and what do you want?" Artex recognized the voice as that of his Father, Don.

"You have some visitors, sir. Would you please open the door?" Harrison replied. Artex instantly knew it was the wrong thing to say. His Father had never trusted the government, despite serving in the U.S. NAVY for over twenty-six years and retiring as a Chief. He knew Harrison's refusal to reveal information would be met with opposition.

"I'm not opening this door unless you damn spooks tell me what the hell you want!" Artex chuckled, 'Ah, good old Dad.'

Hearing his Father's voice, Artex gently shouldered Harrison out of the way of the peephole, "It's me, Dad." He said, trying not to choke on his words, "It's Dan."

Artex heard the sharp gasp from the other side of the door and braced himself. The older man on the far side of the door swiftly opened it, ignoring the safety chain he ripped from the door jam in doing so. Artex beheld his Father for the first time in more than two years.

The older man was proof that he and Artex were related. Artex was a mirror image of his Father, only thirty years younger. Despite being sixty four years old, the five foot nine inch man was still well-muscled and toned. His jaw was chiseled and refined like a statue. His eyes were hazel with the orange starburst in the center, the same color as Artex' own eyes. His shoulders were broad and his hands were wide and well-calloused from hard work. His posture was erect and alert, defying anybody who dared to approach him.

In that moment though, Artex could see the tsunami of emotion behind the hazel eyes of his Father. The older man stood stock-still as he gazed intensely into Artex' eyes. Artex matched his gaze, even as his own eyes began to water from the intense emotions of seeing his Father again after so long.

The older man's hand slipped from the door, allowing it to start closing. In a flash of movement, Artex' Father's hand slammed the door into the wall, embedding the knob into the wood paneling. He paid it no mind. His eyes were fixed on the seemingly impossible sight in front of him.

"D-Dan?" The older man asked, voice all but a whisper.

Artex nodded, sniffling, "Yeah Dad. It's really me." He hated the sound of his cracking voice, but hearing the voice of his Father was worth it a thousand times over.

"Donney?" A female voice asked from farther in the apartment, "Who is it?"

Artex spoke before he could stop himself. He knew that voice. He had known that voice since he could remember, "Mom?"

Everybody was treated to the sound of scrambling and half a second later a tall, older woman shoved Donald out of the way. She stood two inches taller than her husband and just as broad in the shoulders, owning to her Scottish and Norwegian heritage. Despite her age, she was still a regal looking blond woman. She was slightly overweight, but she carried it like she were a professional athlete. As soon as she saw Artex, she recognized him. Letting out a high-pitched squealing scream of a much younger and smaller woman, she enveloped Artex in a massive hug, which knocked him off balance and caused him to stumble back. Nevertheless, Artex embraced his Mother just as firmly, "Hi Mom." He grunted between her shrieking with joy and kissing his face and forehead.

Artex gently pushed back against his Mother, "Mom, you're causing a scene." He immediately knew it was the wrong thing to say.

She bodily picked up Artex and pulled him inside, "Don't you sass me, young man! I haven't seen you in ages and I'm going to hug you until I get tired of it. Is that clear?"

Artex smiled through his tears, "Yes, Mamma."

With Artex being held prisoner temporarily, by his Mother, he could see into the rest of the apartment. His eyes grew immensely in size as he realized he must have interrupted the family dinner. He saw his younger brother and sister, both twins two and a half years younger than he was. He saw his sister's husband and their two, no now three children. And then his eyes were drawn to... her.

Artex swallowed as he saw her. His emotions ripping and tearing at his heart as he beheld her. His wife, Danielle. Her features were as fine as they had always been. She did not look as though she had aged a day. Her heritage was as plain to see as it always was. She was the perfect match for Dan. Dan was Scottish, German, Norwegian, and Cherokee Indian. Danielle was half Mexican, quarter Chinese and quarter Hawaiian. She had the Mexican temper of her mother, which he had fallen in love with. She had the mental fortitude and intensity of her Chinese paternal grandmother. And she had the Hawaiian creativity and love of heritage and the simple life, which she had gotten from her paternal grandfather. And to top it all off, she had the natural beauty of all three ethnicities. She was naturally so lovely that she literally never needed to wear makeup.

He suddenly felt a jolt as two hefty arms encircled both he and his Mother. He felt his Father envelope the both of them in a monstrous, but very welcomed bear-hug. As one, they all descended into emotional tears and lost track of time.

As Artex eventually came to his senses, he realized it was no longer just the three of them. The entire rest of the family had joined them at some point. Many joyful tears were shed and long hugs seemed to occupy the course of the time, until Artex felt his back starting to complain.

He gently patted each person on the back, politely encouraging them to let go. One by one, starting with his Sister's Husband, and ending with his Mother, obviously, Artex was finally released. He stood in front of his family and smiled a bigger smile than he had in years. He wiped his nose on his sleeve and sniffled loudly, embarrassed to be the center of attention, "I-uh, I figured it would probably be best to just dive right in, you know, like ripping off a band-aid."

Recovering from the shock first, his Mother blinked and grinned, "You're just in time for dinner. Well, you're a little late, but what's two years anyway?"

Artex followed along laughing with everybody else, "Thanks. It's good to see everybody again." He quickly snapped his fingers, "Oh, before I forget, there are two guests here with me..."

His Father interrupted him, "Well bring them in already!"

Artex held out his hands, palms open toward his family, "Now wait a second. My two friends aren't exactly..." he trailed off only for his family to pick up.

"Used to crowds?" His Sister asked.

"Extroverted?" His Brother asked.

"Human." Artex blurted before anybody else could chime in.

The silence from the gathered people was deafening.

"What are you talking about?" Danielle asked, "And what do you mean, not Human? Are they aliens or something?"

Artex ran his hands through his hair, fully understanding exactly how much he was in the spotlight, "... Yes. They are aliens."

Silence descended once more before his Brother broke the silence, "Aliens like, Xenomorphs? Or aliens like Gray Aliens? Or something different?"

"Something very different. One looks like a pony, except she has both wings and a horn. The other has the same basic body shape, wings and horn, but she has holes in her legs and she has insect wings. While they may look like animals, I assure you they are just a Human on the inside as we are." Artex took a deep breath and exhaled as evenly as he could, "Luna, come in nice and slow so you don't startle anyone."

The entire family craned their necks as the slow muffled clopping of hooves against the carpeted floor approached the open door. Luna slowly peeked around the corner of the door and was met with nine pairs of wide, expectant eyes. Of all the gathered people, Brian Felker, Artex' Sister's husband was the first to speak, "Incredible. The horn is spiraled, just like the legends."

Luna slowly strode into the apartment and Artex detached himself from his family, "Luna, this is my family. Everybody, this is Queen Luna, one of the Diarchs of the country we landed in."

Luna lifted her right forehoof and waved, "Greetings to all of you. It's a pleasure to finally meet the family of our Emissary."

Artex' Brother, also Brian, chuckled, "You were right, Dan. She IS something else."

"And not the only one." Vaiawa said from the doorway.

All eyes instantly went to the tall Changeling Queen, Artex' Mother taking a step forward in curiosity, "You really do have insect wings."

Vaiawa snorted, "True, but I am no bug. I'm what's known as a Changeling, a shapeshifter."

Artex' Father suddenly spoke up, "Erm, we were eating dinner, but I don't know whether or not anything would be suitable for either of you."

Vaiawa waved off the older man's concern with her left forehoof, "It's no problem. I can eat anything a Human can, though Luna should probably steer away from any meats."

Artex smiled. He knew his family was open minded, but their reactions surprised even him. The silence was broken by a shrill cry of, "Horsey!" From the Living Room as a little girl darted in and attached herself to Luna's leg.

The family held their collective breath as Cheryl, Artex' Sister, chased after her little girl, "Zoe! She's not a horsey," she grabbed her two year old and untangled her arms from Luna's leg, "I'm so sorry. She loves horses and you look just like one."

Luna tittered merrily, "It is no problem, miss. I adore children." Luna knelt down to the little girl's level, "Where we come from, almost everybody looks like me. Most don't have the wings and horn, but we're all very friendly."

Artex picked up quickly, speaking to his family, "Too true. If it weren't for Luna and to a lesser extent her sister, we would have starved to death."

Luna looked up at the disfigured man, "You sell yourself short, Artex. You were instrumental in establishing contact."

"Who the heck is this 'Artax' person? Wasn't that the name of Atreyu's horse from The Neverending Story?" Danielle asked.

Artex held up his hand, "That would be me." At the puzzled looks from his family, he decided it would be best to explain, "It's my nickname in the language of their world: Artex Rias. Or the language of their country anyway."

A growling sound emanated from Vaiawa's stomach, startling everyone in the room. The Changeling Queen gave off a sheepish grin and rubbed her left forehoof against her right one, "Pardon me, but the food smells wonderful."

Don blinked, "Oh, right." He gestured to the bowls and dishes laid out on the kitchen counter, "Help yourself. The Pering family always eats well and if you're here, so do you."

Vaiawa turned her head toward Artex, "I see where you get your hospitality." She said with a grin.

Artex waved everybody away as he turned and pulled the door knob out of the wall, "Go ahead and continue eating. We'll join you in a second." He gave a subtle nod to Henderson and the others in the hallway before he closed the door.

The family were somewhat slow to return to their food. Artex' Father walked into the kitchen and began gesturing to each food item as he retrieved plates and set them on the counter, "We have mashed potatoes, broccoli with American cheese, Brussels sprouts," he was interrupted by Artex.

"You mean 'putrid pods of mush'."

"Those are peas." The response came from Cheryl's husband, Brian Felker, or Brian F. as everyone called him. With there being two Brians, it was necessary to include the first letter of their last names to establish whom you were talking to.

Don laughed, "Well, that just means there's more for those who like them. Next we have barbecued chicken leg quarters, Luna, you want to stay away from those. We have a full, seven layered gluten and meat free lasagna, thank you Brian F. And finally, we have French Apple Pie and vanilla ice cream for desert."

Vaiawa smiled warmly at the older man, who despite his demeanor, was obviously wary of she and Luna, "It all looks amazing, thank you."

She lit up her horn without thinking, a green glow enveloping the plate and Vaiawa's horn. Donald leaped back against the fridge, "What the hell!?"

Artex quickly intervened, "Woah there, Dad! It's not a big deal."

Don watched as the green aura surrounding Vaiawa's horn extinguished while she set the plate back down on the counter, "I am so sorry, sir. I keep forgetting that Humans don't natively have magic. I apologize for startling you."

Artex had to keep from face-palming. His family were all devout Christians and the word 'magic' had been the rough equivalent of a vulgarity when he had been growing up. He knew he had to act fast, "Well the proper term is Thamaturgic Energy. The English word 'magic' was just a shorter and easier to remember word." Artex scratched his chin, "Think of it like The Force. It's in everything on their world: the air, the soil, the food, everywhere, even in our blood." Artex proceeded to provide a quick exposition of magic and ended it with, "It's not supernatural or Satanic, it's completely natural on their world."

There was silence for a few moments before Artex' Mother slowly stood up and walked over to him, "You said, 'our blood'... does that mean..."

Artex nodded nervously, shifting his weight from his left foot to his right one, "Yeah. All of us can use Thamaturgic Energy. Anybody who lives in their world can use it, even me."

His Mother studied his face intensely for a long moment before she stepped back, "A-alright... show me."

Artex licked his lips and looked to his Father, "Hey Dad, could you hold out a utensil for me, please?"

Don looked around then quickly grabbed a wooden serving spoon from the kitchen counter. He held it out in two fingers and waited. Artex swallowed and stretched out his hand, in the blink of an eye, the serving spoon flew from his Father's grip and landed in Artex' outstretched palm. Artex held out the spoon toward his Mother, "See? No calling on demons, no rituals, no candles or sacrifices, just intent and effect." He lowered the spoon, "Believe me, it took me a long time to accept this too. I don't blame you for being leery, we all were at first, but if it wasn't for Thamaturgic Energy, I wouldn't be here. It was magic which opened the portal we came through." He gently reached out and grasped his Mother by her shoulders, "Mom, I'm still a Christian. I still believe in God, I still pray, and I have never and will never have any dealings with demons or anything profane. This is natural, the way God made it to be on their world. There is a lot to understand, so much to learn, but you have to be willing to learn it. You have to be open to what God has in store for us. This is a different world with different rules, but the important things are all still the same. Following The Ten Commandments is still just as important over there. The notion of 'Love thy neighbor as thyself' is practiced in a wholesome way and encouraged widely among all species."

Artex' Mother rubbed her temples and sighed, "This is all so much to take in. First, new races and now magic that supposedly isn't evil?" She looked deeply into her son's eyes, "Can you swear to me that there is no Satanic work going on here?"

Artex nodded his head solemnly, "I swear, Mom. I would never consort with the profane," Artex grinned, "Well except for my use of 'colorful metaphors'."

His Mother chewed her cheek, demonstrating where Artex had picked up the habit, "Okay." She took a deep breath and let it out, "Okay, I believe you. Just be careful you don't stray away from what you know is true."

Artex smiled and embraced his Mother, "Thanks, Mom."

Vaiawa looked toward Artex' Father, "Would it be okay if I used magic, or would you prefer me to use my mouth to hold the plate? I find that using telekinesis spreads far fewer germs than using my mouth."

Don relaxed somewhat, "You can use your... magic. We like to stay as sanitary as possible. No offense meant to you."

Vaiawa smiled, "Of course." She levitated the plate and doled out a portion of everything to be had, except for the desert, "I think I'll save the desert for later, if I indulge at all. I prefer the savory over the sweet."

Don smiled thinly, "Well we have that in common at least."

"We have more in common that you believe. We, like you, have our families which we love, we have jobs and hopes and dreams. And we all have a desire to live as peacefully as we can with all those around us." Vaiawa said with a warm smile.

Meanwhile, Luna slowly approached Artex' Mother, "I apologize for the misunderstanding. We are so used to how things work in our world, we often forget how much is going to be foreign and shocking. We never meant any harm, I assure you. Artex speaks the truth, magic is completely natural. With it, we have eradicated diseases, fed tens of thousands, and created a successful system of criminal punishment which, for lack of a better word, rehabilitates violent offenders and allows them to live peacefully, with full understanding of their crimes and those they affected. Our systems work because we strive to understand our sciences and while our technology is inferior to that of Humans, our understanding allows us to live with fewer wars and less crime. We only wish to have a peaceful relationship with all sapient beings."

Artex' Mother sighed, "I'm not upset with you, Queen Luna was it?" At Luna's nod, she continued, "It's just that our spiritual beliefs warn us strongly against those who use familiar spirits and magic. I'm sorry for rambling, please go and eat."

Luna smiled at the older woman, "Thank you for your understanding."

Artex handed Luna a plate, which she held in her own magic while they served themselves. Vaiawa sat down on the floor of the Living Room and began eating by lowering her muzzle to the plate. Don sat back down on his chair a took up his plate again, "Queen Vaiawa, I'm curious, why don't you levitate the food up to your mouth instead of lowering your head? It doesn't look very comfortable."

Vaiawa raised her head and licked the barbecue sauce off her muzzle, "It's considered rude to do so when there are others present who cannot do the same. It was originally a rule for not offending Earth Ponies, Pegasi, Gryphons and other races, but we easily expanded it to include everybody who cannot use levitation or telekinesis. We only use magic to eat around our families or among others who can use it to feed themselves as well. I could transform into a Human to eat like you do, but I do not have any clothes with me and Artex has emphasized exactly how modest Humans are, so to do so would be very poor manners."

Cheryl nearly choked on her drink, "Uh, yeah. I don't want either of my boys seeing those parts of a woman for a long time."

"So, you really can turn into other animals?" Don asked.

Vaiawa turned her head toward him, "Please remember that neither Luna nor I are animals. I doubt animals could work out complex calculations or create art or music."

Don frowned, "Oh, sorry. I didn't mean to imply that."

Vaiawa waved a wing in his direction, "It's alright. Humans are used to only seeing other Humans as creatures being other than animals. I do ask that you try to keep that in mind though."

Don bobbed his head, "I will. Sorry again."

Danielle spoke up, "You can change into anything?"

"Anything of roughly the same size, yes. Different size creatures are much more difficult. Something smaller is uncomfortable, all your organs feel packed into a smaller frame, even though they shrink with you. Something larger feels... empty is the best way to put it. Everything expands and it all feels... I guess sloshy would be a better word."

Artex' Brother, Brian P. spoke up next, "I don't know why nobody has asked yet, but why are you here, on Earth?"

"We're here for the announcement of their presence. There is going to be a big media reveal tomorrow." Artex said, sitting down on the floor, "Luna and Vaiawa are representatives of only two of the species on their world. There are many more."

"More?" Brian F. asked, "How many species are there?"

Artex put down his fork and began tipping off his fingers, "Buffalo, Minotaurs, Gryphons, Dragons, Diamond Dogs, Crystal Kavim, Wind and Sand Kavim, Zebras and a few others."

Brian F. whistled, "Geeze, that's a lot of races!"

"And that means a lot of wars." Cheryl said, "Though I assume it's a safe bet that Changelings and... Ponies, I guess, are at peace."

Luna sat down next to Vaiawa, "Our proper name is Kavim, but Humans call us ponies because it's familiar to them."

"You mentioned before that you could shapeshift, Vaiawa." Artex' Mother, Chris, asked, "How close do you look to what you change into?"

Vaiawa smirked, "As Changelings, we do not just change shape, we genuinely become the species we want. If I became a Gryphon, I would have a Gryphon blood type and be able to," she looked toward the children present, "Well, have a few of my own, if I found a Gryphon I wanted to spend the rest of his life with."

"What do you mean, 'the rest of his life'?" Brian P. asked.

"I mean that my life span is far longer than that of most. As a Queen, I do not age. I can be done-in by violence or disease or starvation, but other than that, I will persist." Vaiawa explained.

Cheryl, Artex' Sister gawked at the statement, "Woah, that sounds... terrible, honestly. You would keep on living while all your friends and family pass away? That sounds like a horrible burden."

Luna nodded, "It can be. I, myself, have been around for over a thousand years." Luna looked up at the sounds of dropping utensils and silence from the Humans, "Please, do not mistake me, I am not immortal or infallible and before anyone asks, no, we do not think we are deities and nobody worships us." Luna continued her in-depth explanation of Alicorns, "...Thusly, we do not age. In the same way, it is a disadvantage, under normal circumstances we cannot bear foals."

Danielle leaned back in her seat, "That's a lot to take in, but I have another question: why do you keep calling Dan, Artex? I know it's his nickname in your language, but why not call him Dan?"

"I've been declared dead, haven't I." Artex said. It was not a question, "And it's true. The Daniel that all of you knew is not who I am now. I'm not the same person in many different ways. Dan couldn't use magic. Dan didn't search out and find a friendly species to help the other Humans who ended up in Equestria. Dan was unhealthy and fat. Dan had a normal face. I'm not Dan, as you knew him. Over in Equestria, I became something different. I became an emissary. I have fought in battles, I have traveled the world, and I have brokered peace with the help of my friends and staff members, one of which was Vaiawa. I am still the same person, but I am more than Dan. I'm now also Artex Rias, royally sanctioned Emissary of Humans."

"You're still our Brother." Cheryl said.

"And our first-born son." Don added.

"And the first man I ever loved." Danielle added.

"But you're a bit cooler than Dan was before." Brian P. said with a grin, "I mean, look at you man! The things you've done! Come on! Magic and a whole world of different species!? That's crazy-awesome!"

Artex grinned, "And a WHOLE lot stronger than before."

Brian F. chuckled, "Your arms tell that story already."

Artex shook his head, "Oh no, WAAAAY stronger than that. I'm pretty sure I could throw a full-size sedan."

Don raised his eyebrows at his son's claim, "A side effect of the magic?"

Artex shook his head, "Nope. I can tell you, but I need all of you to swear not to say anything to anybody, ever. This is a big deal."

Don and Chris both bore looks of concern, "We swear." Don said, Chris nodding along.

"Me too." Danielle and Brian P. both said almost at the exact same time.

"We do as well." Cheryl and Brian F. both said.

Artex nodded and began explaining about how he had acquired his strength and other Kavim elements. After finishing, Artex took a breath and examined the expressions on the faces of his family and friends. His siblings, Father and ex-wife looked confused. His Mother looked stricken. Artex figured that with her medical background and nurse's training and experience, she probably deduced at least some of the truth.

Artex sighed, "I can eat and digest grasses and flowers and so forth, like a Kavim. I'm as strong as an Earth Pony, which are physically the most powerful of the Kavim tribes."

"And you're infertile... with Humans." Chris said softly, "So that means... a... pony? A Kavim?"

Artex took a deep breath and closed his eyes, nodding subtly, "Yeah. The situation was out of my control. God saw fit for this to happen... and in a way... I'm kind of glad."

"How!?" Christine asked, "How can you be glad about this?"

"Behold old things have passed away, behold all things are become new." Artex quoted scripture. He looked pleadingly up to his Mother, "That's part of why I'm the perfect person to be an Emissary. I can see and understand both sides of any argument. I was born a Human, raised by Human parents, with Human morals and Human ethics. But now I am also a Kavim. Absorbed into their culture and seeing and understanding them in a way no other Human can. I see both the good and the bad. I can see any and all points of view and interests. This is the plan God had for my life: to help bring together two different worlds and help them coexist peacefully."

"He has done more than that." Vaiawa added suddenly, "Before him, Changelings were feared and even hated in Equestria. Artex helped create The Unity Pact. A legal document which allows for any species to live in New Humansville, so long as they do so as peacefully as they can. He saved our entire species! We were dying!" Vaiawa took a breath and observed the shocked expressions surrounding her, "It is no exaggeration. We were starving. Our former Queen was cruel, selfish, and corrupt. She led an attack against the Kavim capital and nearly won. The Changelings were thrown out of the city violently by an anti-Changeling energy shield. Most of us who were in contact with the shield swelled up and burst to death. We're partial emotivores, it would be akin to being force-fed until you hemorrhaged massively. I was one of the few who survived. We nearly starved again, but Artex found one of our number, Alana. She told him of our plight and he worded The Unity Pact so that we could have a home."

Cheryl and her husband got up to put their children to bed.

Luna then spoke up, "It is true. Artex has helped to accomplish a great many things, not only for our kingdom, but for the entire world." She looked all around the gathered Humans, "You raised a good man with wholesome values and a heart to help others. His body has changed, but the values you instilled in him remain as strong as ever. You should be very proud of him. He has done more in two years, than most could ever do in a lifetime. He is still a good man, only now he is a partially Kavim man. If it were not for him, countless lives would be suffering and many lives would have been lost, my own included."

She smiled at Artex then looked back to his family, "He saved my life, directly. Every one of us owes him a great deal. I implore you, do not reject what he has become, rather admire who he still is and what he has done. His body may not be completely Human, but his heart and mind have never been anything else."

In the ensuing silence, Don eventually spoke up, "So, no other grandkids then?"

Artex took a breath and laid it bare, "Well, no. GrandFOALS on the other hand. Hehheh, umm," he licked his lips, "There's one on the way."

Christine's jaw dropped open, "You... slept with..."

Artex did not miss the hurt look on Danielle's face. He shook his head and responded to his Mother's question, "No. I made love with my new wife and God has blessed us with our first on the way. My new wife is a language specialist. Her name is Razor Wit. She and I worked together to get a functioning translation between Velensovth and American English. She was there for me when I found out my body was changing. She was there when I broke down about losing Danielle. And she was there for me when I found out I could never have Human children. She stayed with me in the hospital for days while I cried my eyes out. She was my first Kavim friend and eventually we fell in love. It took quite a while. I wasn't the only one who had to get their head around having feelings for a different species. Our courtship was awkward and strange, but we made it work. Our relationship is still an odd one, and it took me well over a year to really see that she wasn't an animal. She is a woman, same as any Human, just in a different shape. The physical appearance really is the only difference."

For a long time nobody spoke. Luna and Vaiawa finished their own dinners and set their plates aside while the Humans digested the vast amount of information they had been given. Artex had lost his appetite due to thoughts of his family rejecting him. He took his still mostly full plate back to the kitchen and left it on the counter then returned to the Living Room and sat down on the couch where Cheryl and her husband had been. He leaned his head back and worked fo control his breathing. The stress was overwhelming.

After some minutes of silence, Cheryl and her husband, Brian F. came back into the room. Artex, being a gentleman, stood up and sat back down on the floor while Cheryl and Brian F. retook their spots on the couch. Cheryl clenched and unclenched her fists and finally spoke, "You know," she started, gaining everyone's attention, "I think it was God's timing that you're here, Dan."

Artex turned toward her, "How so, sis?"

"When the D.H.S. came and... collected all of us, then the president let us go, we were given a choice. John Vacca, Chris' brother, got President Seviston to agree to give everyone who was wrongfully arrested, the choice of leaving and going to this other world, I think you called it Equestria, right?"

At Artex' nod, she continued, "I really believe that your arrival and yours as well, Queen Luna and Queen Vaiawa, was God giving us a way to learn about this new world so that we can make our decision knowing all the facts, not edited out by the government."

She looked around, speaking go the entire group, "We're all here and we have the perfect opportunity to learn more about our decision. Why are we wasting it on fussing at Dan for things he had no control over? Or about his decision on his life partner? I mean, we would still love him if he was gay, right? We would disagree with it obviously, but ultimately, that is between him and God. No matter what, unless he committed a crime here on Earth, the only person he should answer to is God. Right now he's presenting us with facts. Facts that he knew we probably wouldn't like. He's telling us all this in the hope that we accept him. Unless he's a rapist or a murderer, we should accept him. The longer we go back and forth about this, the less time we have to decide and the less time he and the two Queens have to spend with us and give us the information we need to make our decisions."

Cheryl paused to let that part sink in before her husband continued, "He's different, sure, but having listened to the two Queens, I can see, and I think all of you can too, that they're people as well. We're all people. We have different skin tones and backgrounds and ethnicities and even planets, but we ARE people. If God created one of us, he created all of us and we need to use this time wisely to find out more about this new world." He sat back and folded his hands behind his head, waiting for everyone else to come to their own conclusions. He agreed with his wife and he was not afraid to say so.

The rest of the gathered people sat still, deep in their own thoughts. Not wanting to waste any more time, Brian F. began his own line of questioning, "Queen Luna," he addressed politely, "My name's Brian Felker. I'm a structural engineer, I design buildings. I'd like to know, is there any need for engineers over in your world?"

Luna smiled at his question, "There is always a need for engineers. Our lands frequently expand and New Humansville especially, could use the expertise of a building engineer. I will even go so far as to say, you could design your own home over there and others would likely hire you privately or even commercially. Engineers are not common and the field needs to expand. Equestria is a land where anyone can become who they want to be, so long as they're willing to work for it."

"What about psychologists?" Cheryl asked, "I'm licensed and certified and I have my own practice."

Luna's smile widened, "Psychology is an especially important field in New Humansville. Many Humans still suffer from Post Traumatic Stress Disorder due to the things they have lived through. Should you open a practice there, I am certain you will have plenty of customers. You would be one of the first Human trained psychologist there. I believe there are two others, but I have also heard their appointments are severely backed up."

Don suddenly spoke up while Luna spoke with Cheryl and Brian, "Queen Vaiawa, Let's talk about some more basic things. Work availability is all well and good, but what about the social environment? What kinds of cultural mores is a person going to be walking into if they decide to live there?"

Vaiawa pursed her lips, "Honestly, your son would be better at explaining that. Changelings have our own customs so Ponies are a little strange to us in the first place."

Artex turned to face his Father, "Well, Equestria is a female dominated society, so you can imagine what that was like to deal with. Until recently there was a bit of sexism to deal with. Stallions, men, were not allowed to be teachers or surgeons, but they held more power then you would think. The females outnumber males five to one, so the males are in short supply thus highly sought after, giving them a great deal more social leeway than women used to have on Earth. Speaking of the male to female ratio, in order for the Kavim to maintain a stable population, the normal family unit is one stallion and five mares. Seeing a family for the first time will be a surprise, I promise you. Even so, the families have a slightly different dynamic than we are used to, so you would have to be open minded. Also they do not buy and sell the way we do, except in big stores. Most vendors work off of bartering and trade. It takes some getting used to, but the system seems to work well. Now if you thought we eat well here on Earth, get ready for a surprise. Food is dirt cheap. Kavim need to eat a lot because they're general herbivores. They can eat eggs and some bugs, but they don't tend to do that so much. Another thing, magic is everywhere and every species has their own kind. Pegasi can fly, control the weather, and walk on clouds. Unicorns can use magic for general things the way you've seen Luna and Vaiawa do. Earth Ponies have their incredible strength and a connection to the soil. They can grow healthy crops in a quarter of the time anybody else can. If you go to Equestria, you will have your own magic too."

At his Father's unsure expression, Artex chuckled, "Who's your favorite super hero, Pop?"

Don smiled, "Woo, that's a tough one. I'd have to say The Flash."

Artex groaned good-naturedly, "Always with the DC comics heroes. Okay, with the right combination of Nouns and Verbs, you could achieve the same ends: super speed. Heck, I have a passive Noun and Verb combination which lets me heal literally as fast as Wolverine. I have another on my hands which automatically cancels out the magic of others as long as it's weaker."

Don nodded his head, "Well it sounds neat, but back to my other question about culture."

Artex smiled, "Okay, well I guess it's time to talk about the Kavim as a whole..."

"Queen Luna, I heard mention of crime and punishment on your world and there was a mention of rehabilitation. I'd like to know how that's accomplished." Christine asked.

Luna smirked warmly at the older woman, "The severity of the punishment depends on the crime. Theft is repaid by the perpetrator repaying the victim an amount equal to eight times the worth of the stolen object. All instances of stolen money or goods are dealt with in the same manner. In cases of violent crime, we utilize a very specific type of magic: Mind magic. There are very few who know how to use it and they are highly trained and regulated, as is its use. The mind is a sacred place and we recognize it as such. That is part of why our method of rehabilitation is so effective and so controlled. When someone perpetrates a violent crime against another, it crosses a moral boundary which is damaging to the mind and the spirit. What we do is we find the perpetrator then we take two weeks of memories prior to the perpetrating of the crime, from the victim and implant them into the mind of the perpetrator. In this way, the perpetrator gains an intense and deep understanding of the victim. The perpetrator comes to love the victim as a family member, like a brother or sister and they realize exactly what their crime did to this person. The perpetrator learns the true value of the victim and they cherish the victim like the precious individual they are. Meddling with the mind is not something we do lightly, but the effects are truly profound to wittiness. Our system is not perfect, but it works and our courts are not bogged down with cases which are ten years old."

Brian P. spoke up, "Queen Vaiawa, earlier I heard you mention you're a partial emotivore. Could you explain what that means?"

Vaiawa turned her attention toward him, "As Changelings, we do not accumulate Thamaturgic energy the same way other species do. Our bodies need physical food, but our magic requires love to function. We have an organ in our mouth which acts like a secondary nose. We siphon excess love out of the air and inhale it. Our sense also allows us to detect the emotions of those around us. Changelings are exquisitely good at detecting lies, not flawlessly, but very close. In this way, some former Queens came to the conclusion that we should use our shapeshifting abilities to disguise ourselves and steal love from others. Our new Queen and myself believe differently. We believe that a symbiotic relationship would work much better and thus far, we have been proven absolutely right."

Brian had another question ready, "Okay, that makes as much sense as I think it can... anyway, I keep hearing you and Queen Luna calling my brother an Emissary. How did that happen?"

Vaiawa smiled at the question, "I have asked him for the story as well. He said that when the Humans landed in Equestria, he heard singing from higher up on a nearby mountain and found two Ponies who were camping..." Vaiawa began the lengthy story of how Artex tracked the two Ponies, how he was injured, his first meeting with Razor Wit, and everything that happened after that, "... then Luna comes in and tells he and I that we need to come to Earth as representatives and Emissaries and let me tell you, Razor, Oriana, Rose, Suey, and Tip were not happy." She had the presence of mind not to disclose the truth about the romantic aspects of the relationships or the herd.

Vaiawa ended the story and came to the realization that everyone else had stopped talking and had heard most of, if not the entire story. She lowered her head bashfully.

Cheryl whistled appreciatively and leaned back on the couch, "Whew Dan," she said shaking her head, "You've had quite the adventure." She then began to chuckle, "That and I had no idea we were talking to Changeling Jesus."

The statement garnered a few laughs before Chris piped up, "So how did you die and come back?"

Vaiawa shook her head, "I honestly have no idea. I do know that whatever it was took almost all the Love energy I had stored up to do it and I definitely don't want to experience that again. It's probably best to consider it a fluke of fate. No need to test how many times I can die. According to Dr. Jewel, I was in rigor mortis before I revived and believe me, I was stiff and sore."

As the night wore on, the family learned more and more about the new world. Not everything they heard pleased them, but the answers were open and honest. In the end, they had gained a solid understanding of the choice before them.

Author's Note

Another chapter down. Let me know if I missed any typos, please.

Chapter 57: Talking To Old Flames

After a little while, Danielle made eye contact with Artex and motioned away from everyone else. Artex caught on and stood up, "Everybody keep going. I'm going to stretch my legs for a few."

Danielle stood up and walked down the hallway and into her bedroom in the apartment. Artex followed her, closing the door behind himself. As soon as the door clicked closed, Danielle wrapped her arms around Artex in a tight hug. Artex' own arms encircled her and held her in a way he had been longing to for what seemed like a lifetime. Artex kept holding her even when she started to cry again. The tears were of so many emotions: longing, fear, heartbreak, sorrow, mourning, relief, surprise, elation, disappointment, and even envy. Through it all, Artex held her and continued holding her as she let it all out in private, in a way she could not in front of everyone else. He sat the two of them down on the bed and just kept holding her exactly like he used to.

Eventually her tears dried up once more, but she kept her arms around him, "I never gave up on you." She admitted quietly, "I knew you were still alive, somehow I knew." She sniffled then added, "I missed you so much."

Artex rubbed his hands up and down her back, "I know, Danielley. I missed you too."

Her arms tightened their hold on him, "You... you moved on..."

Artex sighed, melancholy, "Yes, I did. I didn't think I'd ever be able to come back. Even if I did..." he shook his head, "There was no future for us. I can't be changed back."

"It's not fair." Danielle sniffled, trying to stop more tears from coming, "We were happy! No, we were perfect! Nobody had what we had! Nobody in the whole world. And then..." she trailed off and sniffled again, "And then you were taken and you-you went native..."

Artex caressed the top of her head, "It's not like I had a lot of options and it wasn't something I just jumped into either. I had been around only Human women until then and suddenly there I was, surrounded by alien females, which I can admit, I did not find attractive. Still don't except for... well you know."

Danielle shifted in their hug before asking, "What does she look like? Is she pretty?"

Artex sighed wistfully, "Her mane is fuchsia with a tan coat. She is very lovely, in a Kavim way. They have different ideas of what is attractive and desirable over in Equestria."

Danielle was silent for a time, before she asked, "Are you going to stay with her?"

"Yes." Artex replied without a second thought, "She's been with me for a long time and we're having a foal, of course I'm staying with her."

"So that's it?" Danielle asked, voice rising, "I waited for you, but you go off and knock up some alien horse and I don't mean anything now? Fifteen years and you just throw it all away for some horse pussy!?"

Artex clenched his eyes shut and hugged her tighter, "I know it doesn't seem fair..."

"You're damn right, it's not fair! I stayed loyal to you! I had you first! We worked through every problem life threw at us and just yelled 'bring it on' afterward! How could you do this to me!? Did you ever love me!?" Danielle spat.

Artex let go of the hug and held her at arm's length, eyes intense, "I always loved you! I still do! But we can't have a future together like that anymore! My body changed, Danielley! I can't father Human children! I can't give you what you want!"

"I want you!" Danielle suddenly yelled. She clamped her lips shut and turned her head, staying silent for a moment while she calmed down.

She eventually cleared her throat, speaking in a very small voice, "I still want you. That hasn't changed and it's not going to." She hung her head, "I don't care whether... whether or not we ever have a baby. We can adopt or something..." she groaned and leaned her head back, "It wasn't supposed to be like this."

Artex pulled her close and leaned his chin on the top of her head, "I know, babe. I never wanted this to happen either."

She buried her head into his chest, "You replaced me."

Artex inhaled sharply, but managed to calm himself just enough not to yell, "You can't be replaced. Nobody can. But I do have another wife now. Heh," he chuckled quietly, "You'd like her. She has a temper like you do."

"I'd hate her." Danielle said petulantly, "She's having a baby with you. I was supposed to have a baby with you."

"Don't do this, Danielley." Artex said in a warning voice, "I don't want to walk out of here, but I will if you make me."

Danielle harrumphed, but changed the subject, "I can't stay here. The news knows all our names and they'll never stop following us. I have to go to your new world."

Artex shook his head subtly, "The media will forget in time."

Danielle head butted his chest, "You said they have cures for every disease?" She asked quietly, "Even bi-polar?"

Artex shrugged, "I never asked. I honestly don't know."

"It doesn't matter. I'm not staying here." She sniffled and looked up at his face, "Besides, I doubt anyone is as good with kids as I am."

Artex chuckled and gave her a squeeze, "On that, we agree. If you had a Cutie Mark it would be for child care."

Danielle snorted, "Cutie Mark? What is that, some cutesy name for a tramp stamp?"

Artex gently released her from the hug, "Remember the symbols on Luna's haunches? Those are Cutie Marks. They're symbols of a Pony's special talent. Something they excel at above anything else."

Danielle lapsed into silence and each of the two of them basked in the presence of the other. Artex held Danielle. She was as cuddly as he remembered. She nestled into his chest, reveling in the feeling of his arms around her. She missed him terribly. The memories of the lonely nights tormented her. She knew he was the only one for her, but he had already made it clear that he was not leaving his new wife, alien horse or not.

Danielle knew she had a decision to make, but she was loathe to even consider it. She quietly pondered possibilities, a nearly endless stream of realities, each with wild variations of nearly innumerable scenarios. In the end, she did not know enough and she knew it. She did, however, know what she still wanted, "I can share you... if I have to." She admitted quietly, "I don't like it, but if you-if you married her... she must be amazing. I," she took a breath, then took the plunge, "I won't like it and... I can't say it'll be easy but... but I'll... I'll try."

Artex gripped her tightly in his arms, "I... I would like that." A thought then occurred to him, "Erm..." he began, "There are a few cultural and personal things you'll have to get used to... like... herding."

Danielle look up, face puzzled, "Herding?"

The two of them sat down on the bed in the room and continued talking for two more hours before Artex had to leave and go to bed. Their conversation was comfortable if emotional at times. After all putting a manic depressive man and a bi-polar woman, who shared a former romantic bond, in the same room together was a guaranteed recipe for interesting times. Nevertheless, they understood that their relationship had changed during their time apart. Neither was happy about it, but both hoped they could learn to live with the changes.

Author's Note

You asked for it and here it is. I'm working on the next chapter and it should be quite a bit longer. Hopefully this one will garner a more significant reaction that the previous chapter. Five comments? Disappointing.

Chapter 58: The Announcement

The following morning, Artex awoke to a feeling of wrongness. He had become so used to sleeping with his bed full of mares that he did not sleep well without them. He rose out of the bed blinking groggily and stumbled his way to the bathroom to relieve himself, brush his teeth, and shower. He could taste his own morning breath and it was beyond disgusting.

After finishing with his morning routine, he headed to the kitchen. After bumping into the counter, he managed to follow the instructions on the Keurig coffee machine and brewed himself a cup of light roast breakfast blend coffee. Setting the coffee on the counter, he turned around and rooted around in the fridge, eventually coming out with two bananas a pair of granola bars and a small bottle of orange juice. He plopped himself down at the counter top bar and ate his breakfast while sipping the coffee and trying to wake up completely.

As he finished with the food, he heard a knock on the door. He stood up, walked over to the door, and looked through the peep hole. A young African American man stood on the far side wearing a pressed suit and tie, which looked very sharp on him. Artex opened the door, "Can I help you?"

The young man extended his right hand, a clipboard in the other, "Hello sir, my name is Dequan. I'm your scheduler." The young man's attitude was perky, friendly, and upbeat.

The disfigured man accepted the younger man's hand, "Artex Rias. Good to meet you Dequan." He stepped back and held the door open, "Come on in and have a seat. There's plenty of food in the fridge if you haven't eaten yet."

Dequan entered the apartment and sat down in one of the plush chairs, "Thank you for offering sir, but I already had breakfast."

Artex picked up his coffee mug and drank the last of the contents. He rinsed out the mug then sat down facing Dequan, "Okay, I'm fairly new to this scheduling business. I was an emissary over in Equestria, but things were less structured over there."

Dequan nodded along, "Okay, okay. Let's see what we can do to make this as smooth as possible. Aside from the press conference at noon, you don't have anything else scheduled for today. Was there anything you wanted me to pencil in or check on for you?"

Artex gave it some serious thought, "Well, I've been away for a long time. I used to love going to the movies. Have there been any good ones in the two-plus years I've been gone?"

Dequan leaned forward in his seat, "That's a biiiig list, sir. Can you narrow it down for me? What's your preferred genre?"

"Sci-fi, fantasy, action, and romantic comedies, in order of preference. I don't generally care for dramas." Artex replied.

Dequan wrote down the information on his clipboard, "Okay then, that's going to be a good list. You might like the Avengers movies."

Artex suddenly sat bolt upright, "The Avengers? Animated or live action?"

Dequan grinned widely, "Live action, sir. With origin stories for almost every one of them. Do you have a preference sir?"

"Captain America! Please tell me they have a Captain America movie!" Artex pleaded.

Dequan chuckled, "Oh yeah they do! They even have the Howling Commandos in the first one."

Artex jumped to his feet and fist-pumped the air, "YES!"

Dequan laughed lightly, "I see you're a fan."

Artex sat back down sheepishly, "Uh, yeah... a little."

"More than a little, by the looks of it. I'll be sure to get them all for you to watch. Now, for the three hours before the press conference, you'll be going through hair and makeup. The makeup artists and hair stylists will be here around nine o'clock, so you have about half an hour. Did you have a suit already picked out, or did you need me to bring a tailor? I can have one here in twenty minutes."

Artex rose to his feet and headed toward the bedroom, "I don't have a suit, but since I'm here as a representative of both Equestria and Earth, specifically Equestrian Humans, I was thinking about my forest green formal robe with floral pattern gold trim. Come on, I'll show you." Artex led Dequan back to the bedroom and took his formal robe out of the closet, "This is the one I wear when attending official functions."

Dequan cupped his chin with his right hand and stepped back gauging the robe, "Hmm," he tapped his cheek with his index finger and tilted his head, "Hard to say what kind of a message you'll be sending with this. Would you be willing to put it on? I'll step out of course."

"Sure thing." Artex said with a shrug.

Dequan left the room and closed the door behind himself. A few minutes later, Artex, opened the door and stepped out wearing the robe, his belt and pouches, and the leather shoes, "Here you go. How do I look?"

Dequan took in the sight of Artex wearing the robe, belt, belt pouches, and shoes. The floral pattern on the edges and hems was attractive and obviously very well made. The problem was, Dequan could not figure out if Artex would appear familiar enough to other people. Robes were not a common piece of clothing in America or the rest of the world, "It looks good, no argument, but look at yourself in the mirror in the bathroom then compare and contrast how you would look in a suit and tie. Which one makes you look more familiar? You don't want to appear too exotic or else people won't be willing to trust you. The two Queens are going to be exotic enough to draw attention. The robe would make you stand out more, but the suit, while more familiar to most people, might cause you to blend in with other dignitaries."

Artex stepped into the bathroom and looked at himself in the mirror. Dequan was right on all accounts. He had a decision to make. It was not a difficult one. He stepped out of the bathroom and gestured to the outfit he was presently wearing, "I'll wear this. All three of us are important and my words and clothes will speak for me. I'm not merely a representative of Humans, I'm a representative of Equestrian Humans. I need to be seen as at least somewhat different, in order to represent Equestrian Humans to the best of my ability."

Dequan's expression was neutral, "Okay, we'll move forward with that." He clicked his pen and scratched off something from his clipboard, "No-go for the tailor." He looked back up at Artex, "Keep the outfit on. The makeup and hair artists will need to see what you're wearing so they can coordinate with it." He adjusted his clipboard and sucked on his teeth briefly, "I was told that you need to keep usage of magic tricks to zero."

"Not tricks, actual magic." Artex corrected.

Dequan snorted derisively, "Yeah right, that's what all magicians say." He was startled as his clipboard suddenly flew out of his left hand and into Artex' extended right hand.

Dequan's jaw dropped open as Artex held up the clipboard, "No tricks, actual magic. Here catch." Without extending his arm or throwing the clipboard, it sailed through the air toward Dequan at high speed.

Dequan managed to catch the clipboard, his eyes were wide as saucers, "Holy..." he looked down at the clipboard then back to Artex, "How did..."

Artex raised his eyebrows, "By developing a new organ and taking time to learn. All Equestrian Humans have similar abilities."

Dequan bit his lower lip, "Yeah, definitely don't use that during the press conference. You'll have people panicking all over the place." Dequan shuffled through several of the papers inside his clipboard and handed Artex three sheets, "These are some possible acceptable answers to some of the more volatile questions the media might have "

Artex read over the answers and questions, his expression was unreadable, "This looks good. Honest answers that don't go overboard on details that would bog us down and nothing confrontational or controversial." He folded the list and went to sit down on one of the overstuffed chairs, "There are going to be enough controversial topics already once certain things come to light." Dequan sat down as well, while Artex began memorizing the answers to some of the questions.

A short time later, there was another knock on the door. Artex began to stand, but Dequan was faster. The young man opened the door and said, "Ah good, you're here." He stepped back and held the door open as five women and a man, all pulling rolling suitcases, stepped into the apartment.

Artex stood up and greeted each one politely. After the brief introductions, they began examining Artex' robe and his look as a whole. A moment later, the artists began their work.

**********

Two and a half hours later, Artex understood what a science experiment felt like. His hair had been declared 'atrocious', his skin was 'rougher than sandpaper' but his robe was 'exotically unique and eye-catching'. His hair had been rewashed once and conditioned three times, then styled more times than he could keep track of. Eventually, the hair stylists agreed that the 'top knot' Artex usually kept his hair in, was acceptable, but lacking in any 'flair'. After no small amount of discussion, they decided that they should weave a thin braid of hair on the left side of his face and lace it with a thin magenta feather in order to draw attention away from the lumpy side of his head.

The makeup artists struggled to minimize how much Artex' disfigurement stood out on his face. They first used a series of adhesive strips to unclog the pores on his face, and there were many, many such places. They then waxed and tweezed his eyebrows, upper lip, and the rest of his face except for his goatee. After that, they applied a thick coating of liquid foundation and a plethora of other makeups Artex had never heard of. They even used a small amount of colored eyeliner in order to make his eyes draw more attention, since his eye color was so rare. And of course, everything had to be in sync with his formal robe and the rest of his attire.

The hair and makeup artists finished half an hour before the announcement time. The artists departed and Harrison kept the door open, "It's time, Mr. Emissary. If you would please follow me."

Artex rose from his seat, being careful not to smudge the makeup and followed Harrison and two other bodyguards down toward the front of the old Complex building office. Luna and Vaiawa were already present inside the office with President Seviston. The large windows of the old office were thankfully darkly tinted. The office was located directly underneath the second story foot bridge which connected the two buildings with a street running directly between them. The street was already filled to bursting with media cameras and reporters. Immediately outside the glass front doors was a stage, elevated two feet off the ground, with two chairs and two benches to the right of the podium.

A tall, thin, blond, caucasian woman dressed in a professional business skirt, white blouse, and black two-inch heels turned away from the windows. She had a clipboard in her right hand and a pen in her left, "Alright, President Seviston will go out first and make the appropriate introductions. He will introduce you," she pointed to Artex, "You will come out and stand all the way to the right of President Seviston. The President will then introduce Queen Luna. Queen Luna will then emerge and stand in front of the bench next to..." she peered at her clipboard, "Artex?" She looked up for confirmation.

Artex nodded and she continued, "We're intentionally saving Queen Vaiawa for last because out of all of you, she looks the most intimidating and unfamiliar. Once President Seviston introduces you, stand next to Queen Luna. After the initial announcement, President Seviston will take a seat next to Queen Vaiawa. This is intentional to show that the President is not afraid of her. After the President sits down, Queen Luna will be the first to make her statements at the podium. She will have ten minutes to make her statement and answer a few questions. Next will be Artex. He will make his statement and have ten minutes to answer questions. Queen Vaiawa will then make her statements from the podium and have ten minutes to answer some questions. After that, President Seviston will come back up to the podium and make the closing statement. After that, we have a catered luncheon for all of you and after that the rest of the day is yours." She paused and looked from one person to another, making eye contact with each, "Are there any questions?"

She received a series of shaking heads and beamed, "Excellent. Take a seat and make yourselves comfortable for a few minutes while we wait for the appointed time." She finished by gesturing to three couches. Luna spoke up suddenly, "Why are we waiting? The people are here and so are we. Why are we wasting everyone's time delaying when we're all ready?"

"Because the scheduled time has not arrived yet." The woman answered sharply, "Schedules must be followed succinctly and adhered to, otherwise we would have chaos."

Luna sighed and hung her head for a moment before raising her head back up and meeting the woman's eyes, "Let me make sure I understand this. We are waiting, wasting time, of which we all have a limited amount, just to keep to a schedule created by some person who has never met us and does not know us?"

The woman smiled brightly and bobbed her head, "You got it."

Luna snorted and rolled her eyes, "That has to be one of the most ridiculous things I have ever heard." The woman's eyes bulged and she opened her mouth to speak, but Luna was faster, "So, you're telling these people, and indeed the entire world, they must wait because their time is less valuable than a piece of paper written by some nebulous scheduler, all because it seems orderly. Truly you value other people very little."

Artex chose that time to speak up, "Actually there is more to it than that. See, news companies have to schedule tens of thousands of commercials and news briefs. If we just began whenever we felt like it, it would throw off every news media's schedule as well. Millions of people stay tuned in to news media websites and television stations almost constantly. It may seem rude, but in all actuality, it is more polite to schedule things like this. The media will have to cut away to the live broadcast as soon as we start so if we began early, the news companies might lose millions of dollars from angry companies who supply their shows and revenue. If the companies lose money, their hard working employees lose money, and I'm willing to bet that a lot of businesses have scheduled time set aside for watching this live broadcast. If their day gets interrupted, their productivity may suffer due to a mistake. I could go on, but I think you get the idea. The members of the press out those doors are used to waiting, they're prepared for it. Everything will be fine, Luna."

President Seviston straightened his tie and took a step toward the door, "And with that, we are on in three minutes."

The others all lined up behind the President and waited. A man dressed in a pressed suit, walked up onto the stage and behind the podium, "Welcome members of the press. Thank you for joining us today. And now the President Of The United States." The man stepped away from the podium and President Seviston exited the office, stepping out onto the stage.

He walked up to the podium and cleared his throat, "Ladies and gentlemen, we are gathered here today to witness the single most pivotal moments in world history. For a long time mankind has gazed up at the sky and wondered whether we were alone. Well I am here to tell you that we no longer need to ask such questions. I am sure many of you remember the sudden interruption of the dedication of this site a few weeks ago. It was a surprise to all of us as well. However, what we feared to be hostile action was, in fact nothing of the sort. The very same people to whom we were dedicating this site, had, with the help of some allies, finally found a way home." President Seviston was forced to stop speaking as the news crews exploded into a riot of questions.

President Seviston held up his hands for silence and after a moment, the crowd quieted down, "We are proud to say that our people have friends none of us could have ever imagined. Ever since our people initiated contact, we have been working tirelessly to understand the situation in which we have found ourselves. We do not yet have all of the names of those who survived, and I am sorry to say... some of them did not live to see today. Our people found themselves in a hostile environment and we are still uncertain of the exact causes of death of our people, however, their, and now our, new friends stepped in and provided our people with aid. These new friends saved the vast majority of our people, they gave our friends and family a home at cost to themselves and here with us today, is one of the people who survived: Daniel Pering, now known to our new friends as Artex Rias." The President gestured with his hand toward the door and Artex opened the door and stepped out amid a tsunami of flashbulbs.

The cameras, both flash and live feed, turned toward Artex as he calmly walked over to the chair on the side of the stage. The reporters yelled out his name, trying to get his attention, but he ignored them and sat down, smiling and waving.

President Seviston continued his speech, "The new friends our people found were not what they expected, nor could have imagined. These new friends spent a great deal of their own resources in order to ensure our people had what they needed not only to survive, but to thrive and be comfortable. They even went so far as to expand their laws and gave up their own land to allow our people to have their own town, which I am proud to say is thriving and continuously growing. These new friends, however, are not Human."

President Seviston continued, "These new friends call themselves the Kavim. They are aliens and as you have probably guessed, our people were not on Earth. These Kavim gave greatly of themselves in order to help our loved ones in their time of need. Their appearance is not what you would expect of aliens. They are not little green men, nor are they tall gray aliens with overly large heads. The Kavim are somewhat horse-like in appearance. Despite their appearance, they are very similar to Humans. They understand mathematics and the sciences. They may look different, but they are more like us than you can imagine. We are honored to have with us today, one of the Kavim Queens who, I am told, took a personal interest in establishing the town that our loved ones now inhabit. She ensured they had the supplies and tools they needed and gave her own time and resources to aid our people personally. May I present to you, Queen Luna."

Luna nudged the door open and emerged from the office. The shouts and camera flashes began again with renewed vigor. It all made Luna uncomfortable, reminding her of the firearms the Humans used. She silently trotted over next to Artex and laid down on the couch provided.

A reporter suddenly spoke out, "Mr. Preisdent, is this a joke?"

President Seviston chuckled lightly, "No ma'am."

A second reporter stood up, "No seriously, is this a joke?"

Luna looked around the crowd before shuffling her wings, an action which drew more focus to her, before she spoke, "Greetings to all of you."

President Seviston raised his hands again, but nobody seemed to notice. He leaned over the microphone on the podium and spoke loudly, "You will have time to ask a questions in a few minutes. There is still one more dignitary to introduce."

As the President predicted, the members of the news almost instantly stopped and returned to silent attention. President Seviston nodded, "Thank you. Now, as our people expanded their knowledge of this new world they came into contact with some of the other species who live there. With us today is a representative of one of those people. I ask you all to keep in mind that despite how they look, these aliens are just as much people as we are. The final guest I have to introduce came to them later than Queen Luna, but she is no less important. She is of a different species known as Arecamde, or as the translated word: Changelings. Changelings appear slightly more insectoid than Kavim, but make no mistake, they are not bugs. The Changelings have made a number of sacrifices for our people and one of their own Queens is here with us today. Please welcome Queen Vaiawa."

Vaiawa gently shouldered the door open and stared at the crowd with a calm expression, not an ounce of her seemed to be afraid or intimidated by the crowd. She flashed a fanged grin, which Artex swore made her fangs appear longer than they normally were. The members of the news media and press murmured amongst themselves as Vaiawa laid down on her assigned bench. The press and media seemed to be focused on the holes in her legs and horn and her insect-like wings.

President Seviston began speaking again, "Queen Luna, Queen Vaiawa, and Mr. Pering have statements they wish to make and they have also graciously agreed to answer some of the many questions I'm sure you all have. Please remember to be respectful, they have taken their own time to be here with you. So, without further ado, please welcome Queen Luna."

President Seviston stepped away from the podium and sat down confidently next to Vaiawa while Luna made her way up. She stood behind the podium and gazed out over the crowd with a warm smile, "Greetings to all of you. As President Seviston said, I am Luna, Diarch of Equestria. As I look around today, I see faces which three years ago, I would have found foreign. Today I see a small ocean of faces which remind me of some of the closest and most dear friends I have ever had the privilege of knowing. When the people from The Complex landed in our nation, we initially had no idea they were even there. It took the actions of a single brave man to find us and inform us of their needs. Once the Humans had their own land, I spent time every night meeting with them so I could assist them with anything I could. Those days of writing down lists of supplies for our new neighbors were some of the most fulfilling times of my life. I was granted an inside view of the inner workings and dedication of Humans and I found myself feeling pride at seeing them work and thrive. I learned a great deal about Humans and through me, they learned a great deal as well. And so, without further delay, I will answer a few questions. Please raise your hand and I will acknowledge you. If you stand and shout, I will ignore you and not answer your questions." She waved her right forehoof, "You may begin."

Two reporters ignored her warning and stood up shouting Luna's name. Artex chuckled when he noticed the reporters were from CNN and ABC. Luna pointed to a young woman wearing a WTKR NEWS CHANNEL 3 jacket, "Yes ma'am?" The other reporters settled down, finally understanding that Luna was serious.

The young woman stood up, "What are your plans here on Earth, Queen Luna?"

"We wish to establish positive and friendly relations with Earth. For now, we merely wish to reunite families with their missing loved ones and bring closure to the families of those who did not survive. Perhaps in the future we may open trade agreements with the various peoples and nations of Earth, but in the meantime, our focus is on helping our friends as much as possible." The reporter sat down and Luna then chose the reported from CNN.

The older man stood up, "What were the causes of death of those who didn't make it?"

"That is something to be discussed only with the families of those who perished, as it is a personal matter." Luna replied smoothly from the provided answer card.

She then chose a reporter from FOX, "Queen Luna, President Seviston mentioned that you changed laws for our people. Which laws were changed and why?"

"There were numerous laws changed that day, I cannot recall them all, however there are a few which come to mind. The first was the development of the Community Welfare Guardians: a policing body made to respond to any and all emergencies within the Human settlement. The Commanding Officer and senior staff are all Humans. The other laws covered the Human right to defend themselves, as I believe the law also allows for here on Earth. The other significant law was the statement that any species who wished it, would be able to live in the settlement, so long as they did so peacefully."

She then selected the reporter from ABC, "What kinds of difficulties have our people faced on your world?"

"The same difficulties anyone would face when suddenly interacting with an entirely new species for the first time. Aside from the obvious language barrier, there were some misunderstandings, small clashes of culture, miscommunications, and assumptions on all sides. Though I will say, it went a great deal smoother than we had anticipated, once the Humans were settled and in control of their environment." Luna answered vaguely.

She then selected a reported from WAVY NEWS CHANNEL 10, "Queen Luna, who was responsible for the abductions of our people from their homes?"

Luna smiled, "I was wondering when that question would surface. To answer your question, nobody. The arrival of your people was not an act on the part of any governing body, individual, or group of individuals, so far as we can tell. We have made inquiries to every established nation and group on our world and nobody has so much as hinted at responsibility or knowledge of it until the arrival of our Human friends. Since discovering our new neighbors, we have made every effort to return them home." She smiled and then finished with, "And since we are here, I believe the outcome speaks for itself."

She selected a reporter from a newspaper, "John Rathkins, New York Times. May we know the name of the Human settlement you keep referencing? If it has one."

"New Humansville." Luna answered smoothly while the reporter sputtered amidst chuckles and snickers from the other members of the press.

Luna pointed to a young woman, "Kelsey Abrams, The Huffington Post. I would like to inquire about the system of government in your nation, Equestria, you called it?"

"We are a Diarchy, consisting of my sister and I, though I am the only Queen. She is still a Princess, as she has yet to wed. We share the same authority though. We have numerous offices for various dealings regarding the day-to-day goings on in Equestria, but for the majority of significant events and decisions, my sister or I take direct interest and make determinations. We do not make such decisions for New Humansville though, only in Equestria."

Luna then pointed to the man from CNN, "You said neither you, nor your sister have any authority in New Humansville. Why is that?"

Luna had been expecting the question, "New Humansville is a protectorate of Equestria and we will act to defend it, but it is sovereign territory under the control of the Humans who live there. They have their own laws and control their settlement as they see fit. My sister and I do not have any control there. We are welcomed as honored guests and friends, but we have no illusions of having any authority in the town, save to collect taxes, the only one of which is a five percent sales tax, two-thirds of which goes to New Humansville, if anyone is interested." She paused while the reporters laughed lightly, before continuing, "New Humansville has its own elected officials and laws and we have no say in how Humans govern themselves. My sister and I do not necessarily approve of all the paperwork Humans have, but it is their town, so we keep our noses out."

Luna then pointed to another reporter, "Have there been any violent altercations between Humans and any other species?"

Luna nodded seriously, "Yes. Unfortunately all towns and cities have some amount of crime. Thankfully though, through the dedication and quick responses of the Community Welfare Guardians and other peacekeeping forces, almost none have ended in tragedy and I am proud to say that New Humansville now boasts a larger Human population than it did when it was first founded."

Luna selected another reporter, "Queen Luna, your previous statement seems to indicate that there have been Human births on your world. Is that so?"

Luna smiled warmly, "Indeed. There are many happy families living in New Humansville and some of them have had children."

Luna then selected the reporter from FOX again, "All the indications seem to be that Kavim are very similar to us Humans, so I have to ask: have there been any cross species romantic relationships or, dare I say, births?"

Luna nodded without delay, "That is a dual question, but the short answer is 'yes' to the first part and 'no' to the second. To elaborate as much as I can without going into detail which would use up more time, there is a species which can become another species. This has allowed one couple to have two healthy twin boys. Not to worry, they have both hands and feet, just like Humans. There are no traits of any other species in our world in them. No muzzles or tails or anything you see on me."

Luna was thankful that her time was up. She left the podium and laid back down as Artex stood up and stood behind the podium, "Our lives were irrevocably altered when that storm hit, but through perseverance and more than a bit of Human ingenuity and determination, we have grown and thrived. Our new friends have helped us out along the way and though there have been some difficulties, we have all grown through our experiences. When I was last on Earth, I was an obese, unhealthy man. Now I am more healthy than I can ever remember being in my entire life. My life changed and, as it is with all things, change is a necessary part of life. Our friends have grown with us in ways none of us ever expected and we are eternally grateful to them for their sacrifices and willingness to help us. I stand here today as a testament of our friendships with the native people of Equestria and beyond."

He first pointed out the reporter from CHANNEL 13 NEWS, "Mr. Pering-" she was cut off by Artex.

"Dan, please, or my Kavim name, Artex. Continue ma'am." He said before gesturing to her.

"Alright, Artex then. What was the first thing you remember when you arrived in Equestria?"

Artex laughed lightly, "Well honestly, the first thing I noticed was the breeze on my skin. We all woke up naked in a field, so of course the first thing I saw was somebody's bare backside. It was pretty... jarring to say the least. We organized without too much wasted time so we split up and headed in different directions to try to find water. I ended up stumbling across two female Kavim who were out camping." He paused and flexed his hands on the edges of the podium, "Oh yeah, creepy, naked, fat guy walking into your camp at night. Can we say 'awkward'? Thankfully they were nice enough to give me a blanket for the night and it was their sympathy which told us we might be able to go to them for help. It worked out well in the end."

He selected another reporter, "Artex, on the whole, how well are Humans treated by the Kavim?"

"In general they treat us better than we often treat each other. I have no complaints and I cannot think of anyone else who would either."

He then pointed to a young Asian woman, "Artex, did you receive your disfigurement by the Kavim?"

"By accident, yes. It was a misunderstanding when I surprised a family out for a walk. I have spoken to them fairly recently and they felt terrible for what happened." Artex quirked his eyebrows playfully, "If nothing else, it makes for a great ice-breaker."

He then pointed to the reporter from NEWS CHANNEL 3, "Artex, can you describe your experiences as a whole? You have lived in a world where there are two separate species. What kinds of racial tension have you witnessed?"

"Well of the species which call New Humansville their home, I have seen very few racial tensions if any at all. Some will be leery of a new individual who moves in, but I have not seen any sort of specism or bias recently. At first there were some tensions because Humans were brand new to the world, but within these past two years, any concerns of that vein have been taken care of. The Community Welfare Guardians have members of all three species and they are all treated equally."

He pointed to the Huffington Post reporter, "Artex, do you have any idea where the other people from the different countries ended up?"

"Yes. As far as we know, they all ended up in the different nations of the new world. I lead the Emissarial Team to help these other groups of Humans to coexist as peacefully as possible with the nations in which they landed. We first caught wind of a second group when some of the people from Argentina made contact with the Kavim. I was there to help smooth things over and they are now our friends and neighbors in New Humansville."

Artex paused briefly before continuing, "We have helped settle people from: Germany, Norway, Etheopia, Afghanistan, the Marines, and the Navajo Tribe from Arizona. The people from Russia, Japan, and India all found ways to get along with their new neighbors before we even arrived. I hope there were no others. Does anyone know if there were others?"

The reporter replied, "No. You mentioned them all." Then she sat back down.

Artex pointed to the reporter from WAVY TV 10, "Are the clothes you're wearing indicative of the common mode of dress for people in New Humansville, Artex?"

"Yes and no. Allow me to explain. The standard clothing is whatever you feel like, but for proper situations, such as press conferences or state dinners, this is considered appropriately fine. Kavim do not need to wear clothes, but they are extremely understanding of the Human need for clothes."

He then chose a reporter from ABC, "What would you say is the approximate cost of your robe? I assume Kavim had no need for clothes at all before Humans."

Artex smirked, "You assume wrong, good sir. Kavim do wear clothes to look fancy or sophisticated, they simply do not need clothes very often. Nature has granted them modesty on its own, so don't worry, nobody will accidentally 'sneak a peek' if following a Kavim or Changeling too closely. As for the cost..." he looked down at his robe, "Hmm... I would say around two-hundred Bits. I could not tell you the transfer rate of Bits to dollars though."

He then pointed out another reporter, "Speaking of Changelings, what have they done to aid Humans?"

"Changelings have acted in defense of Humans on several occasions and have proven themselves to be stalwart friends and companions in all regards. We would need to be embarrassed of ourselves if we valued others based solely on what they can do for us. They are good friends and I find that is not something to sniff at." He said simply.

He then selected the last reporter, "What kinds of technological differences are there between Earth and Equestria?"

"About the same as Earth in many regards, in some cases their technology is more advanced and in other ways it is inferior. It all depends on what area of technology you're referring to. Their society developed somewhat differently from our own and their technological advances reflect that fact. Nevertheless, our two societies have merged as smoothly as anyone could ever hope. Thank you for your time."

Artex stepped away from the podium and sat back down in his chair. Vaiawa wasted no time and rose from her resting place, walking serenely up to the podium, "Change comes to all things in all ways. It is a truth that my people have embraced to its fullest and the acceptance of that truth has allowed us to change with the world as time ran its course. When we learned of the existence of Humans, we did not see newcomers or invaders, we saw potential allies and friends. Though the first us approached the Humans cautiously, she found acceptance to be readily offered and smoothly transitioned into the community. I was the second of us to arrive and the Humans were even more welcoming to me. They saw past our physical differences and were able to see our similarities. From there, it was a simple matter of learning about one another and we quickly found that Humans are a stalwart people who are willing to go to great lengths to help those they barely know. The Changeling population in New Humansville takes pride in standing with our Human and Kavim neighbors. Together we welcome a brighter culture and future than any of us could have ever imagined. I stand here today to expand that bright future to all of Humanity. You need only accept the offer of friendship."

Vaiawa pointed to the first reporter, "Queen Vaiawa, how many Changelings live in New Humansville?"

"Last time I checked four hundred and ninety three. Our population is steadily growing too."

She then pointed to another reporter, "Why are you called Changelings?"

"Because we change as the situation calls for it. At different times I have been a wanderer, a pioneer, a warrior, and a diplomat. One of the core reasons is because we can change our bodies. I was once about one third the size I am now, but when I took on the mantle of Queen, I grew into this current body."

She pointed to another reporter, "Can you change into other things?"

"I can shift into other forms, one of them I cannot change back from, so demonstrations will have to wait. If you are asking whether or not I can change into a Human, the answer is yes, but there would be easy ways to tell. My balance would be exceptionally poor for one, as I am a quadruped by nature. Another tell would be my lack of common Human knowledge. Needless to say, I would stand out drastically. Besides, my bodyguards would be a definitive giveaway. Our ability to change mostly refers to our ability to think and adapt as any situation calls for it. Humans share a similar trait as Human adaptability rivals our own. It was such a trait which endeared Humans to us in the first place."

She then pointed to another reporter, "Queen Vaiawa, there have been a lot of subtle undertones indicating that your species has been oppressed until recently. Can you comment on that?"

"Yes, that is true. The actions of some of our former leaders led others to view us with suspicion in the past. However, with Humans we saw an opportunity to once and for all dispel such concerns and I am glad to say, as of today, we enjoy an openness with our neighbors and other species we have never enjoyed before. In the past, we saw other species as hateful and judgmental toward us because of how we appear. I understand that Humans have such reservations amongst yourselves even today. It has only been because of our willingness to be open and honest, that we enjoy our lives as never before. Queen Luna and her sister have been instrumental in this endeavor, though not as much as our Humans friends. We owe them a great deal. The question was asked earlier, 'what have we done for our Human friends'. I would say that they have done more for us than we have done for them. We feel a tremendous debt of gratitude toward all Humans and we wish for everyone to continue the legacy we have all set forth, for future generations. Let us not be divided by our differences, rather let us emphasize our similarities and allow those to bond us all together as one."

She then pointed to another reporter, "What do Changelings eat?"

Vaiawa smirked at the question, "Our diets are somewhat specialized. We require the same foods that Humans eat, with one addition: love." She held up her right forehoof as small laughs sounded off from different directions, "Hear me out. We are partial emotivores in that we can skim excess love energy from our surroundings. This energy sustains our bodies like vitamins and necessary nutrients and without it, we perish. This is why we do our best to promote a society where friendship abounds. Were we to find ourselves in an environment which was devoid of love energy, we would die. It is a necessary part of our lives. That is why we strive so hard to maintain friendships and encourage one another. We do not emit love and so we cannot sustain each other. We strive to make peace and encourage others around us to do the same. Our survival literally depends on it."

She pointed our another reporter, "Is there a Changeling King?"

Vaiawa giggled before replying, "No, and I'm not accepting applicants at the moment."

She pointed to a different reporter, "Queen Vaiawa, was it a Changeling who had the twin boys with a Human?"

"That is a personal matter to only be discussed with the involved parties. How would you like it if someone else went around telling your business to the world? No. For now, that question must remain unanswered." Vaiawa said with an icy tone, "Furthermore, you were already told about this and if Luna saw no reason to divulge the answer, you had better believe I will not either." She continued glaring at the reporter until he sat back down amidst frowns and unhappy grumbles from those around him.

Vaiawa pointed to her last reporter, "Queen Vaiawa, why do you seem to have holes in your legs and horn?"

Vaiawa's glare softened significantly, "It is how we are born. Believe me, I don't like them either, they make swimming difficult to say the least. As for their purpose," she shrugged, "Your guess is as good as mine. I honestly don't know." She bobbed her head in closing, "Thank you for your time."

Author's Note

There we go, a nice big shock dropped on the world. Let me know if you find any typos.

Chapter 59: The Reaction

Artex, Luna, and Vaiawa spent the rest of the day enjoying the simple company of Artex' family. They talked about anything and everything under the sun, explaining about Equestria and then the world as a whole. There was still far too much information to cover in two short nights, so they stuck to the basics as much as possible. That evening they all retired to their beds, hopeful of what the news papers would read the following morning.

Artex awoke from his sleep and headed straight to the bathroom, and after taking care of the usual morning essentials, he dressed for the day in his normal clothes. He then headed to the kitchen and withdrew some fruit, multigrain bars, juice, and brewed some coffee before sitting down at the kitchen bar and eating.

Just as the previous day, there was a knock on his door. Artex groaned and opened the door, "Morning Dequan. You got a newspaper for me?"

Dequan stepped into the apartment and Artex noticed he had a substantial wad of newspapers tucked under his arm, "As many as I could get my hands on." He plopped the pile onto the bar counter and took a seat next to Artex, "Take a look."

Taking a large sip of his breakfast roast coffee, Artex set the mug down and picked up the closest paper. He quirked his left eyebrow when he read the front page, 'ALIENS ANNOUNCED!' Artex shook his head, "Of course," he said blandly, "Have to sensationalize it as much as possible. As if friendly alien entities making speeches in fluent American English was not sensational enough." He proceeded to read the entire article, keeping in mind how the average person would react and think.

By the end of the article, he was satisfied that the paper was being honest and was not demonizing Vaiawa or Luna. The article was accurate in as much as he or either of the two Queens said the previous day. There was very little speculation, for which he was thankful. Overall, the article was very neutral despite the title being capitalized for every letter.

Finishing the first paper, Artex moved on to the second one, then the third, and so forth until he had read every one of them. Finishing the final paper, The Huffington Post, he was content enough with the reporting, though the Huffington Post did seem to indicate their opinion was that because Kavim and Changelings were ruled by females instead of males, there was less war and violent conflict. He was not overly concerned about the opinion. The stated facts were accurate and presented honestly.

Setting down the last news paper, Artex sat up straighter and cracked his back. Checking the clock, he saw the time was past three in the afternoon. He was not happy having seemingly wasted an entire day, but there was nothing for it. He turned to Dequan, "This is better than I expected, though I admit I tend to expect the worst from people. This is a good start." He turned to Dequan, "Any other news I should be aware of?"

Dequan bobbed his head to the left as he answered, "Only that every single news media corporation wants to interview you three. Eleven news papers want personal interviews as well."

Artex shrugged, "Not at all unexpected. I am curious though, have there been any cults or religious groups talking about us? What about conspiracy theorists?"

Dequan bit his lower lip, "I was kind of hoping you wouldn't ask." He sighed and began explaining, "Westborough Baptist is claiming Queen Vaiawa and Queen Luna are demons from hell sent to take souls and that this is a sign of the end times. The Pope spoke about the announcement and stated that people should welcome the Queens and interact with them as if they were normal people. Most churches and groups haven't made any sort of announcement of their own. Muslims, Pagans, Hindus, and others haven't offered any statements with one exception. Jewish Synagogues have openly stated they are willing to welcome either of the two Queens to visit."

Dequan stopped and took a breath then continued, "Conspiracy Theorists are claiming all sorts of things which don't make any sense. No surprise there. And there are a lot of people who seem to think it's some sort of elaborate hoax." Dequan stopped and gave the matter some thought before finishing, "Other countries are clamoring all over this. France is upset because the Queens didn't contact them first. Germany has asked about its people. Norway did the same as Germany. Russia is demanding compensation by way of goods, for its taken people. Japan has asked about their people. China has been eerily quiet. North Korea never broadcast the announcement because it was from America. India is a strange one. The Indian government is suddenly claiming that no people were ever taken from their country. Ethiopia has asked about their people. Great Britain has expressed extreme hostility toward the Queens for some reason we are unaware of. The Navajo people have expressed gratitude for their people's safety and have petitioned for the right to visit their people. Oh, and Greece is claiming they have records of creatures like Luna and Vaiawa. Something about records hidden by their government due to a lack of substantiating or corroborating evidence."

Artex' head swiveled to Dequan instantly, "Wait. What was that about Greece?"

Dequan looked puzzled and pulled out his phone, "Give me a second... here it is, 'The Grecian Government has announced a history with beings similar in shape and stature to the two alien Queens displayed on television yesterday. The claim states that there are some smattering of records from isolated people living around Mount Olympus, however these records were never published due to lack of other sources regarding the supposed 'True Gods Of Olympus' which differ from widely accepted Olympian myths and legends. According to the government, these newly revealed records state that the supposed Gods of Olympus were normal people who ventured into distant lands and returned with amazing supernatural powers. The records specifically state that Zeus, Heracles and others were in fact normal people imbued with strange powers, which other people took for godlike abilities. These same newly revealed records state that the legend of Pegasus was misconstrued and that Pegasus had a horn as well as wings, but that was not its true form. The records state that Pegasus was a shape shifter and used the love of Perseus for his power. When Bellerophon captured Pegasus, these legends say it was not with a golden bridle, but with a collar and chain, with which he enslaves Pegasus..." Dequan looked up, "There's plenty more, but it all gets a little ridiculous, like when Bellerophon defeated the chimera it was not with a spear tip made of lead, but with a thick glob of cheese and so forth. Utterly ridiculous."

Artex sat on the bar stool absolutely gobsmacked by the news. He blinked five times before he responded, "Holy shit." Dequan looked even more puzzled so Artex explained, "In Equestria there are chimera and you do, in fact distract them with cheese. They love cheese. The collar sounds like an adam. We never mentioned any of those things during the announcement."

Dequan's eyes bulged, "You mean this stuff could be true!?"

"No Dequan, it IS true. Everything in these old records you read to me is possible if you take Equestria into account." Artex clarified, "Back in Equestria there was a museum display of ancient Humans. They had a slew of facts wrong, but the artifacts were genuine and I read a tiny bit of Greek, so I read one of the old scrolls on display and it was authentic. The connection has to be in Greece, but I don't know where."

By the time Artex was finished speaking, Dequan already had his phone out, "This is Dequan Saunders, Mr. Pering just told me something very interesting..."

**********

Dequan left the apartment a few minutes later and Artex was bored. He decided to sit down and watch some television, just to see if the news was still reporting on the announcement. He grabbed the remote and tuned in to WAVY TV 10, "... should stay sunny tomorrow and through Tuesday, with a chance of rain on Wednesday." The scene switched to a young black woman sitting behind a desk, with a frozen picture of Luna from the previous day behind her, "And now back to the top story: the world was shocked yesterday, as two seemingly friendly, alien beings were revealed by President Seviston in a press conference. During the announcement, the President stated that the people who vanished from Norfolk, and were previously presumed dead, in fact found themselves on another world, eventually gaining allies of the local, non-Human inhabitants. The aliens, as you are about to see, are nothing like science fiction books and films depict them. They are of two different, but similarly shaped species. One has the appearance of a winged Unicorn and the other, while having a horn and wings, more resembles an insect, despite claims otherwise. The aliens gave speeches at noon yesterday, making claims of friendship and kinship with the Humans who accidentally landed on their world."

The view switched to a snippet of Luna's statement, "As I look around today, I see faces which three years ago, I would have found foreign. Today I see a small ocean of faces which remind me of some of the closest and most dear friends I have ever had the privilege of knowing." The scene switched back to the news anchor, "The alien, identifying herself as 'Queen Luna' spoke about her interactions and opinions of Humans. The other alien, identifying herself as 'Queen Vaiawa', was another shock, though no less unusual." The scene cut to Vaiawa's statement, "When we learned of the existence of Humans, we did not see newcomers or invaders, we saw potential allies and friends."

The scene flipped back to the news anchor, "Also with the two aliens was a man, Daniel Pering, or as he claimed, 'Artex Rias' to the aliens. He had this to say," the scene cut to Artex making his statement, "Our new friends have helped us out along the way and though there have been some difficulties, we have all grown through our experiences." The scene went back to the anchor, "Mr. Pering claimed to have worked closely with the two Queens to help other Humans adjust to a new world. These statements have seemingly been made in a friendly way, but only time will tell what will come of this unprecedented development in Human history."

As Artex flipped through the different news channels, the stories were only more of the same. He quickly grew bored and turned the television off again. Lacking anything better to do, he got out of the overstuffed chair and opened the door of his apartment. Harrison was standing guard with one of his other men, "Good morning sir. Is there something I can do for you?"

"Is the gym still here?" Artex asked.

Harrison nodded, "That it is, sir. Are you thinking of going down there?"

Artex scrunched up his lips for a moment before responding, "Yeah, I think I will. I assume it's still in the same place?"

"Yes sir." Harrison responded.

Artex needed no further invitation. He headed down the hallway and almost passed Vaiawa's door, but decided to knock. Vaiawa answered the door, "Good afternoon, Artex." She greeted him.

"I'm going downstairs to work out. You want to join me?" The disfigured man asked.

Vaiawa smirked widely, "Certainly. It's kind of boring in the room alone." She stepped out and her own bodyguards formed up around them. Vaiawa stopped in front of Luna's door, "Luna? Artex and I are going downstairs to exercise. Do you want to join us?"

The door all but flew open. Luna looked desperate, "Please! Anything! This is so boring! I'm usually swamped with royal business as soon as I wake up. All this free time is driving me crazy."

Luna stepped out and closed the door behind her. Her own bodyguards joining the group as well. Artex led them down to the first floor and straight to the gym. As soon as he stepped inside, the memories of the smells all came flooding back. The chilly air conditioning, the smells of perspiration, the scent of tread rubber and lead. It was like stepping back in time.

He turned to Luna and Vaiawa, "Okay the rule with the equipment is that you have to wipe down everything you touch. Sweat spreads germs and germs make people sick, so we wipe down the equipment to make sure nobody else has to deal with our sweat and germs. If you have any questions about the treadmills, I can help you or one of your bodyguards should be willing to assist you as well."

Wasting no more time, Artex headed over to one of the treadmills and began inputting a route for two hours at a speed of twenty and an incline of four point five. He started the machine and it built up to the speed he wanted. He began to run. His pace was steady and long, his endurance built up from the C.W.G. training and his Earth Pony blood.

While he did that, Vaiawa stepped onto another treadmill and blinked in confusion at all the buttons. She peered closely at the directions, but was lost for their purpose. She turned her head toward her bodyguards, "Pardon me, but how do I make this device function?" One of her bodyguards walked toward the treadmill quickly.

Luna decided to forego the treadmill and instead decided to check out the weights. She peered at the different measurements of the weights and caught on quickly. She decided to start low, not knowing the ration of stones to pounds. She used her magic and slipped on six of the forty-five pound weights to each side then connected the end pieces to hold the weights in place. She encountered her first problem when she went to lay down on the bench. Being a quadruped, she was not used to having her back so straight. The bench's cushion did not do much to help, but it was bearable. She lay down on the bench and angled her head to see her bodyguards turning their heads. Puzzled, she looked down and realized her udders were facing upwards for the world to see. Fortunately, one of her bodyguards was feeling generous and laid his suit coat over her lower half, covering her udders.

Luna looked up from the bench blushing furiously, "Thank you, gentlemen." She then used her magic to levitate the barbells over and set them against the safety bar above her supine form. She reached out with her forehooves and wrapped the tiny hairs of her hooves around the bar and lifted it with ease. Bringing the weights down ten times without strain, Luna lifted it back onto the safety bar and huffed, "This is too light. I need to make it heavier."

One of the bodyguards had his mouth hanging open, "You just benched 280 Lbs. like it was nothing." He said quietly.

Luna was nonplussed, "This is too light for me. I need something at least twenty times heavier in order to work up a sweat." She looked to the bodyguards, "Is there anything around that weight for me to lift?"

The bodyguards all exchanged uncertain looks before one spoke up, "I mean... well... a Humvey is pretty heavy."

His partner spoke up, "Yeah, but there is no way we're going to get a Humvey in here. There isn't enough room."

Luna looked around then pointed, "What about the courtyard outside the windows here? I could levitate one in and lift it in there. I'm used to using all four legs to lift anyway."

**********

Twenty minutes later the Marines stationed around the building were all watching as Luna levitated a Humvey from the roof of the parking lot and into the courtyard, seemingly without any strain at all. She laid down on her back and her bodyguard was quick to cover her underbelly with his suit coat again. She raised all four of her legs and set the Humvey down on them then extinguished her horn. As the men all watched with wide eyes, she began to lower the vehicle then raise it again in slow, steady motions. It should have been utterly impossible, but there it was. Those thin little legs were bench pressing more than a ton of steel. After five reps, Luna spoke up again, "It's pretty light, but this is a good start." She turned her head, still raising and lowering the Humvey, seemingly without effort, "Is there a heavier vehicle I can use?"

**********

After putting the Humvey back and using a covered troop transport truck to lift instead, Luna worked up a steady rhythm and performed more than a hundred sets of twenty. Artex finished with the cardio portion of his workout and moved on to the weights inside as well. Finding them far too light, like Luna did, he stepped out into the courtyard and watched her lift the truck. Vaiawa joined him soon after.

As Luna finished her reps, Artex held up his hand, "My turn." The gathered men and woman all stared at him like he had gone crazy. Ignoring them, Artex slid underneath the truck and braced his hands against the bottom of the frame. Artex began applying his strength. He quickly discovered the balance of the truck was way off from his lifting point so he scooted toward the cab and tried it again. This time he was able to lift the vehicle with ease. He began his own reps with the truck as the gathered people simply gawked in amazement of the awesome and certainly impossible feat of strength being displayed in front of them.

After he finished with his own reps, he crawled out from underneath the vehicle and dusted off his hands, "Man, Luna was right. That is pretty light. Then again, Luna's real power isn't in her legs."

Harrison stepped up beside him, "I shudder to ask, but where IS her real power?"

"Her magic." Artex replied easily, "She raises and lowers the Moon on their world."

Harrison's left eye twitched, "Normally, I would call 'bullshit' but after a display like that?" He looked up to the sky, "I mean that's just not fair to normal people."

Artex patted Harrison on his right shoulder, "Don't worry about it. Luna and Vaiawa aren't like that. Besides, it comes with a price. The more magic you have, the longer you live. Immortality is not a blessing. Believe me. Having that much power forces you to gain a different perspective. Either you value the lives of mortals that much more, or you forget the value of life and somebody deals with you. Trust me. Being mortal and weak is actually better. The burden of immortality is far heavier than you can imagine." Artex shot a look at Vaiawa again and sighed, "I'm going to go shower, and then I might go out someplace. Do you know any good Chinese buffets around here? It's been a while since I was here."

**********

Artex finished his shower then dressed in his normal Kavim made clothes. Since he had asked Harrison about the Chinese buffet, Harrison said he would work on some arrangements to accommodate Artex' wishes.

Artex finished dressing and opened his door. Harrison stood on the far side with four of his team, all dressed in suit coats and wearing sun glasses. Artex smiled widely at the men, "I appreciate this, gentlemen."

Harrison nodded, stoic as always, "If you will follow us, sir. We will collect Queen Vaiawa and Queen Luna then depart."

Artex motioned for Harrison to lead the way while Harrison continued speaking, "We informed the other bodyguard teams of your plans and they in turn asked the Queens. Both Queens will be joining you this evening."

Artex knocked on Vaiawa's door and as usual, she answered almost immediately. Vaiawa being herself, was wearing nothing whatsoever when she answered, "Do I need anything before we go?' She asked.

Harrison stepped in, "No ma'am. All fees have been covered. The only thing you need to do is enjoy yourself."

Vaiawa tittered behind her right forehoof, "Mr. Harrison if I didn't know any better, I might think you were trying to charm me."

Harrison never moved a muscle, "No ma'am, merely being friendly and trying to ensure you enjoy your stay. It would be completely unprofessional of us to attempt any sort of romantic overtures regarding foreign dignitaries, doubly so since you are not Human and it would be against the law."

Vaiawa quirked her left eyebrow then, for just an instant, the tip of her horn sparked. Artex noticed it, but nobody else did. Vaiawa's grin turned borderline predatory. She reared back and leaned against the door, bracing herself. Artex realized what was coming but before he could say anything, green fire erupted around the Queen. It started at her hind legs and swam up her body, removing the black, thick, leathery skin and replacing it with olive toned silky skin.

Artex' eyes nearly bugged out of his head. When the fire finished capping at the tip of her horn, there was no Changeling Queen standing there, but a drop-dead gorgeous woman from what looked like the Samoan Islands. She had long, straight, obsidian hair running down to her backside, her skin glistened even in the hallway lights. Her eyes were a nearly perfect shade of alluring almond, slanted ever so slightly and filled with mischief. Her lips were light brown and full, yet not overblown. Her waist was athletically slim, but nowhere near skinny. Her hips were well-muscled and supple, her hands were delicate and fine fingers laced through her hair. Her legs were, for lack of a better word, perfect. And her breasts, bouncing naked in the cool air, tips already hard, were a healthy B-Cup, crowning showroom quality.

Artex felt his jaw drop at the sight. He felt the blood rush away from his face in order to supply other locations. He heard a choking sound and looked around. Every single man in the hallway was staring at Vaiawa with wide eyes, visible even behind their sunglasses. Harrison's right eye twitched at the sight of the astoundingly beautiful naked woman in front of them.

Vaiawa winked at the gathered men, "That is what I look like as a Human, no models for reference. What do you think?"

Harrison's jaw worked soundlessly for a few moments before he collected himself, "Very lovely, Queen Vaiawa. However, I would highly recommend putting on clothes before you go out, should you chose that form in public. It would be an extreme scandal and you would likely he deported and banned from Earth for indecent exposure."

Vaiawa winked at Harrison, "I asked for your opinion, not the laws."

Harrison cleared his throat, "Ahem, were it my place to comment, I would say you were a literally perfect woman, beautiful almost beyond the comprehension of mortals. An elegant woman with a regal air who would be the envy of every other woman who saw you and be the subject of many fantasies of both men and women."

Vaiawa smiled deviously. She resumed her native form then turned and sauntered down the hallway, "Well then, it's a good thing you're so professional."

Artex had trouble keeping a straight face as they collected Luna.

**********

They reached the parking garage and Artex grinned hugely at the limousine waiting for them. Harrison and the other bodyguards held the doors and Artex, being a gentleman, let the two Queens get in first. Luna had little trouble getting in since she was almost the perfect height. She did have to keep her head down so her horn would not poke holes in the ceiling.

Vaiawa, on the other hand, had to bend all of her knees just to get in, furthermore she had to keep them bent until she tried to sit down... emphasis on 'tried'. She aimed her haunches for one of the side-facing seats and fell back with a grunt. She squirmed briefly then raised her head, tearing the roof fabric with her horn. She froze and her eyes drifted upward as she slowly lowered her head. Everyone noticed the rip in the roof fabric.

Vaiawa snorted, "For once, my new height is a disadvantage." Her horn glowed briefly and the tear sewed itself back up seamlessly. Vaiawa smiled, "There, all better."

Luna looked as Artex buckled himself into his seat, "What are those straps for?"

Artex blinked then applied his palm to his face, "These are seat belts. The vehicle will often be moving at fairly high speeds and should there be a collision with another vehicle, the restraints keep you from being thrown around and being severely injured."

Both Queens took a few moments to buckle themselves in, while Artex had to force himself not to laugh due to the awkwardness of their inhuman forms.

After they finished adjusting the restraints to acceptable levels, Artex turned to Harrison, "In the future, I think a Sprinter would be much more... accommodating for the Queens."

Harrison coughed into his right closed fist, "I would have to agree with you, sir."

The limo began to move, rolling smoothly out of the parking area and well around the portal which had been cordoned off with thick steel walls. Once on the street, Luna and Vaiawa were all eyes. They peered out of the windows at the houses passing by outside the limousine. It was their first real view of the more common Human world and they were eager to see as much as possible.

As the ride progressed, Artex felt as if he were going back in time. He began remembering the streets and landmarks with increasing clarity, even going so far as to provide a moving commentary for the two Queens. The limo pulled onto the highway and Artex had to explain the purpose of such a thing.

The two Queens were in awe of the vast numbers of people which necessitated the construction of a highway; when Artex mentioned the interstate highway it made good sense to them. The sizes of the cities were astounding to them and when Artex explained that more than three million people lived in an area less than fifty square miles, they were borderline incredulous.

Artex had to remind them that unlike every species on the Queens' own world, Humans had no choice about whether or not they became pregnant and thus had developed methods of birth control. He wisely left out the pregnancy termination drugs and procedures, remembering how badly Twilight had reacted to the concept when they had first met.
At last, the limousine pulled to a stop in front of a restaurant situated in a strip mall very close to a place Artex recognized as Military Circle Mall. He read the writing on the sign in front of the restaurant, "Captain Ray's"? He turned to Harrison with a questioning expression.

Harrison shrugged, "It has some excellent reviews for environment and taste of their food. It is classified as a Chinese Buffet with a Mongolian Barbecue and a Sushi Bar. There are reservations for fifteen in one of the private reserved dinning areas. We will escort you in and six of us will stay in the reserved dinning area while the other six of us escort you when you fill your plates."

Artex had to stifle a groan at the tightness of the security. However, he had to admit that Harrison was good at planning and organizing.

Harrison exited the limo first, followed by every one of the other bodyguards. They formed a semicircle around the door of the limo and waited while their charges exited the vehicle. Luna was the first one out, followed by Vaiawa and with Artex bringing up the rear.

The bodyguards formed a circle around the officials and led them into the restaurant. As soon as Harrison opened the front doors, the host, a small framed man of Asian descent, immediately sprung into action and led them off to the right side of the restaurant dinning area and into a walled off section, accessible only through a pair of double doors leading to the buffet line.

The dignitaries all sat down at a single table while Harrison and the other bodyguards all stood protectively around them. A young woman entered the private dinning area and greeted them, "Welcome to Captain Ray's seafood buffet, what can I get you to drink?"

Artex, seeing an opportunity, spoke quickly, "We would like a carafe of hot sake and three cups. For myself, I would like unsweetened iced tea." He turned to Luna and Vaiawa, "Ladies?"

"What fine wines do you serve?" Luna asked.

The waitress rambled off a long list of wines, most with foreign names that Luna had no chance of understanding. Artex leaned partly across the table, "I'd recommend a Pepsi." Deciding to trust Artex, Luna and Vaiawa both ordered Pepsi.

The waitress left and Artex stood up, "Well then, follow me ladies and I'll introduce you to the wonders and fattening qualities of the Chinese buffet." He led them off to fill their first plates.

**********

The three dignitaries all sat back down with their filled plates. The sake and their drinks were already waiting for them when they returned. Luna had not felt as adventurous as Vaiawa or Artex. The Lunar Alicorn had decided to go with a mixed fried vegetable medley, lo mein, and egg rolls.

Vaiawa had instantly gravitated toward the Mongolian Barbecue and had chosen her ingredients then watched with abject glee as her unique dish was prepared right in front of her eyes. Her plate was a mound of rice, onions, peppers, and bits of lamb. Artex had ignored everything else and had gone for the sushi. His plate was a neat arrangement of Volcano Rolls, Philadelphia Rolls, Eel Rolls, Spicy Tuna Rolls, and California Rolls.

He sat down and grabbed the chopsticks, slid them out of their paper wrapping, then broke them cleanly down the middle. Arranging them in his fingers, he paused to pray silently, then raised his head and grabbed a Volcano Roll.

He bit down on the roll and his eyes rolled upward in ecstasy. Chewing and swallowing, he laid his head back, "Oh GOD! How I've missed these!" He took another bite and savored it like it was his last meal.

After finishing his first roll, he set down his chopsticks and poured himself a small cup of the hot sake, not missing the odd looks from Luna and Vaiawa, "It's rice and plumb wine, served hot. It has a flavor that you kind of have to get used to, but I love this stuff." He gestured to the other two small cups, "Feel free to try it." So spoken, he tilted his head back and let the hot sake slide down his throat, savoring the delicate flavor and the heat from the perfect temperature. He set the small cup back down on the table then picked up his chopsticks and continued eating.

While chewing on a Philadelphia Roll, he watched as Luna and Vaiawa both tossed back their own cups of sake. Luna's eyes widened and Artex could see her struggling to swallow it. Vaiawa, on the other hand, set down her cup and quirked her right eyebrow, "An acquired taste perhaps, but surprisingly good. I shall have to endeavor to try more at a later time."

Luna finally swallowed her sake and quickly levitated the soda to her mouth. Wrapping her lips around the straw, she sucked hard. After the first swallow, Luna's eyes lit up. She set the glass down and peered at it, "This is... exquisite... if a bit too sweet. The little bubbles really make the flavor stand out." She leaned over, pulling on the straw again and drained the glass in a matter of seconds.

Artex chuckled, "Seems we've found your first favorite thing about Earth, Luna." He then bit into another volcano roll, "Man, I love these things. Sushi is one thing we REALLY need in Equestria. At some point, I should buy a book on how to make sushi."

Vaiawa swallowed her mouthful of food and looked at his plate, "What exactly IS sushi?"

Artex beamed a bright smile, "The basic ingredients are rice and kelp, which is a type of seaweed..."

A loud voice pulled all attention away toward the entrance door of the private dinning area, "Stay back, sir. They just want to eat in peace."

A young man's voice replied just as loudly, "Oh, come on! How often is it that fucking ALIENS eat dinner at a restaurant!? I just want to see them!"

Before anyone could say a word, Vaiawa rose from her seat and regally strode toward the altercation. Her bodyguards immediately surrounded her, quietly asking her to return to her seat. She ignored them and continued on until she was standing less than four feet from the young man, "What is your name?" She asked the young man quietly.

The young man held up his phone and the bodyguard closest to him grabbed at it, only to be intercepted by a foreleg full of holes, "Let him record this if he wants, perhaps others will understand as well once he spreads the word." She turned her attention back to the young man, "Are you going to tell me your name?"

The young man was grinning like a bandit, "Rob Durling erm, ma'am."

Vaiawa held her head high, "Very well then, Rob Durling, what persuaded you to interrupt our dinner?"

Rob smiled as he kept recording her, "Dude you're aliens!"

Vaiawa's expression showed she was not amused, "And our state of being necessitated you rudely interrupting us?"

Rob suddenly looked up at her, "Hey! Fuck you! It's the price celebs pay for their fame!"

Vaiawa's smile grew, "So we're discussing prices? I wonder what the price is for harassment of persons of political interest? Would such a thing garner you fame or infamy when you put this up on the internet? And what would it accomplish? A short period of fame?" She shifted her weight so as to distract anyone from noticing the tip of her horn dimly flashing, "A chance to impress a girl perhaps?" She shook her head, "Do you really think any girl who fancied you for what you're doing would be worth your time?" She stepped up to Rob and looked him dead in the eyes, "You're doing this because you think this is your chance to have some small amount of fame. What would it avail you? Your story would be a flash in the proverbial pan of your life. What then? I do not see any aspirations toward journalism in you. I see creativity and dedication held in check by childish toilet humor and what you think to be righteous rebellion against 'the system'." She closed her eyes for a brief moment before opening them again, "In your heart, you know what you should really be doing with your life, but you have found yourself caught up in the quick pleasures of your youth and the opportunities available for you to enjoy those pleasures. Your so-called friends egg you on to do random and foolish things, but they control your actions for their own amusement and to your detriment."

The whole time Vaiawa had been talking, Rob's phone slowly lowered to his side, "You know they're not really your friends, but you long for acceptance so much that you are willing to undertake outlandish and foolhardy actions for the illusion of acceptance." She lifted her left forehoof and placed it on Rob's shoulder, "And you know it is an illusion, Rob. The person who needs to accept you first is you. Find yourself, understand who you are capable of being, then pursue it to its ultimate end. You will find acceptance from others, once you have found it within. Do not allow others to dictate what you do. Do not be a slave to false popularity. Be your own person."

Vaiawa lowered her forehoof and stepped back, "You stand at a crossroads, Rob. Whichever direction you chose to go is up to you." With that said, Vaiawa turned around and began slowly walking back to the table where her food was rapidly cooling.

She had barely taken two steps when she heard a voice behind her, "I'm sorry."

Vaiawa stopped and turned her head, "You are forgiven, Rob." She said with a smile.

Rob's thumbs worked for a moment on his phone, "I deleted the video." He said, lowering the mobile device, "A-and thanks."

Vaiawa threw him a warm smile, "Always remember that you chose your own path, Rob."

As Artex listened, he sighed, certain that the video would be up on youtube by morning. To his surprise the following day, and every day thereafter, the video never surfaced.

Author's Note

Surprise! I am being the sneaky! Like ninja/assassin/monk! (I play waaaaay too much Pathfinder)

Chapter 61: The New World

Artex stood with his entire family and waited for the final clearances to be finished. The previous week had flown by with few significant developments other than Congress finally agreeing on allowing the families of those involved in the debacle of the D.H.S. to emigrate to New Humansville from Earth if they chose to do so. Artex had taken the time to go back to his old apartment and collect his personal belongings. He remembered there being some news about some kind of an uproar in China, but such things hardly concerned him at the moment. They were about to make history.

Artex stood with his family in front of the portal to New Humansville. All would be going. John, Chrissy, and their two children had been the first who had chosen to go to New Humansville despite Colonel Holiday all but begging them to stay.

The Colonel maintained his stern demeanor as he waited for the all-clear, but to Artex it was obvious that the man was upset about the situation, though there was no anger to his eyes, only sadness. Artex guessed it was because John had chosen to forever leave the country he had served for nearly two decades.

An aid trudged down the stairs from the Command Center with a sheaf of paper held in his left hand, "It went through, sir. They are cleared to go. Their paperwork is official."

Colonel Holiday turned to the gathered people and sighed, "You have eighteen hours to vacate the planet. Your possessions have been cataloged and will go through with you with one exception: no electronics. All phones, laptops, and other electrical hardware stay here. Regarding those of you who own firearms, those are cleared to go with you since New Humansville already has firearms of their own. Those of you who served with the armed forces have already signed paperwork and sworn oaths not to reveal any military secrets with anyone you meet in New Humansville or beyond. And finally, should any of you wish to rescind your decision, I have the paperwork here with me."

The Colonel stepped back from the portal and nodded to the surrounding Marines, "Let them through."

The Marines moved away from the portal, revealing the waiting C.W.G., Mayor, Chris, and Artex' herd on the far side. Mayor De La Crus bowed her head and spread her arms wide in open invitation. For a moment, nobody moved. The reality of traveling to a different world was finally hitting them. Finally, John Vacca took the first steps toward the portal, leading his son in his right hand and carrying his sea bag in the other. He was followed by his wife and daughter as they stepped through the portal and became the first Humans to voluntarily settle in New Humansville from Earth.

Seeing their example, Artex' brother, Brian P. followed behind them. He carried a bag in his right hand and his original AK-47 automatic rifle and ammo in its box with his left. Artex' herd welcomed him with friendly words and smiles.

After that, Artex' sister and her family went next. Each of them carried their own possessions and wasted no time, except for Zoe, who was too little to do otherwise. The herd likewise welcomed them, and of course, Zoe immediately ran up and hugged Razor Wit. The pregnant mare smiled down at the little tyke and sat down and wrapped her foreleg around her.

Others followed. The next person waiting to go was Danielle. She had her rolling suitcase, rifle, and pistol all packed and ready, but she stared through the portal with uncertainty at Razor Wit's bulging belly. She turned and hugged Artex, carefully watching the reactions from the herd. The other mares all looked unsure about the situation, but none of them appeared angry. They whispered to each other, but everyone was smiling. Danielle finished out the hug by kissing Artex on the lips, "I'll see you on the other side."

Artex held her and hugged her tightly, "I'll be with all of you tomorrow. Do try to get along with them."

Artex let her out of the hug and Danielle walked through the portal, entering New Humansville as a citizen waiting to be registered. Artex watched as Razor Wit slowly approached Danielle. The two of them stared at one another for a few moments before they spoke to one another briefly. Razor's horn lit up and levitated Danielle's suitcase away from the portal.

Watching the scene, Artex felt a lump in his throat. There was sure to be a tense time before everyone was settled. A sturdy hand landed on his shoulder as his Father patted him in a friendly manner, "It will be okay, Dan." Artex turned and immediately hugged his Father, "I know, Dad." He said.

Donald patted him on back and picked up his own suitcase. Artex helped bring his parent's possessions through the portal, including his Father's immense collection of firearms and ammo. His Mother carried only her rolling suitcase and a duffel bag.

Feeling the need to be useful, Artex began helping move the rest of the transients' belongings through the portal, including, to his great surprise, his cat Max, in a pet carrier. He had left his cat in the apartment so he could go and retrieve him later. The other shocking things he picked up and passed through the portal were his uncle Mike's M-14 rifle from Vietnam in its case and his great uncle Edd's original Colt 1911 and shadow box from when he fought at Bastogne with the 101st Airborne during WWII. Nevertheless, Artex kept his mouth shut about the historical treasures sent with his loved ones. They would stay in the family for as long as possible.

Artex finished and waved at his family and herd as they began gathering their belongings. Though Artex felt like a heel when he saw Suey pulling a cart loaded with their things and realized he had completely neglected to tell anyone in the family about her. That fact was further cemented as he noticed the transients collectively staring at the Great Pig.

Turning his attention away and seeing Colonel Holiday standing back, Artex approached the man. The Colonel was dry-eyed, but his eyes bore a certain red, glassy appearance to them as he watched the people leave their world behind. Artex stopped right in front of the man and cleared his throat, "This isn't a failure on your part, Colonel. Don't beat yourself up over it."

Colonel Holiday turned his eyes to Artex and glared intensely at the man, "You've got it wrong, Mr. Emissary. For military service men... men who dedicated their lives to serving their country, to decide that country is no longer worth staying in? No. It's a failure on us all." He turned and strode away briskly.

**********

That afternoon, Artex, Luna, and Vaiawa received word that the people from New Humansville would be able to visit their families on Earth, but only within the Complex, and under guard from C.W.G. and Marine joint forces. It was far from ideal, but Congress had decided that the people from New Humansville were too much of a threat to be let loose on Earth.

That evening, Dequan proved true to his word and brought a hefty bundle of movies on blu-ray disks, to Artex' room. Feeling festive and excited, Artex asked Dequan to retrieve pizza, sodas, beer, popcorn, and ice-cream. While Dequan was doing that, Artex went and invited Luna and Vaiawa to share a movie night.

Luna and Vaiawa were eager to finally see a Human movie in its original format and quickly agreed to join in. Out of courtesy, Artex invited Harrison and the other bodyguards to join them. Like the true professional he was, Harrison politely declined. Dequan, on the other hand was more than happy to accept the invitation.

The four souls sat down in front of the 64-inch television screen with the coffee tables in front of them stuffed to the gills with fattening food. Artex selected Captain America as the first film of the night then settled between his friend and love to watch the epic awesomeness that is Steve Rodgers.

Roughly two hours later, Vaiawa and Luna were lying in place with their eyes bulging and their jaws hanging open while Artex was doing his level best not to jump up and down and scream for joy as the ending scene involving Nick Fury finished.

Luna slowly turned her head toward Artex, "Tia told me about your Second World War... how much of what we just watched was fiction?"

"Most of it." Dequan replied, "The war was real, the uniforms of the American soldiers were realistic, and that's about it. Hydra never existed, energy weapons are still not a common thing even today, and even though German scientists had an Uber Soldat program, nobody ever made anyone like Captain America." Dequan smiled, glancing back at the screen, "Still an awesome movie though."

Artex laughed openly, "A DAMN good movie!" He paused and drew a deep breath, "Well we need to get some sleep. We're visiting New Humansville tomorrow and I want an early start."

Artex stretched and began cleaning up, shooing everyone else out of the apartment when they offered to help. After he had everything put away, he quickly showered then went to bed. He usually showered in the mornings, but he wanted to not waste any time the following day.

**********

The next day, Artex awoke and showered again without thinking. His habit was well established. He dressed quickly and wolfed down a breakfast of cold pizza and flat cola, the breakfast of bachelors the world over. Feeling mostly disgusting at the poor quality of the food, he exited his apartment, "Morning Harrison." He greeted jovially, "I'm heading home today. Do you guys have any plans while I'm gone?" Artex asked while heading down the hallway.

Harrison fell in beside him, "We're going to do some research and establish understandings with local businesses regarding future outings for you and the two Queens, sir."

Artex nodded, "Hmm, makes sense. When you see Dequan, can you ask him to draw up a rough draft of schedules for interviews, please?" Harrison nodded. Artex stopped and knocked on Vaiawa's door, "Vaiawa? You awake yet?"

Vaiawa opened the door with a tired expression, "I am, though I'm feeling out of sorts."

Artex picked up on what she did not say, "Ah, need an emotional 'pick-me-up'?" At her nod, Artex gently placed his hand on the back of her neck. Though there was almost nothing to see, Vaiawa took a deep breath and seemed to almost change color to a deeper black. Her skin took on a slight shine and when she opened her eyes, they shone with renewed energy.

Artex dropped his hand and smiled at her, "Better?"

Vaiawa hummed pleasantly, "Yes, much better. There is little ambient love in this building. Surprisingly enough, Colonel Holliday and the President have a great deal of it. It does not saturate the area though. The emotion which is the thickest is duty." She stepped out and closed the door behind herself, "Let us proceed to Luna's room. I am eager to be home again."

Upon knocking on the door, Luna opened it and Artex had to stifle a shout of surprise. Luna looked as though she had not slept a wink, "Geeze Luna, did you get any rest at all?"

Luna blinked owlishly and sighed, her lips flapping as the air passed them, "Very little. The dreams of those within this city alone are dark enough to keep me in suspense all night. Tel'aran'rhiod was filled with horror scenarios almost beyond my comprehension." She turned to her bodyguards, "By the way, there is a Human Trafficking holding house three blocks to the East. They received eight young girls and women yesterday. The building is a warehouse used to store air conditioning units. There are twelve men whom are aware of what is going on and two of them are pedophiles who took advantage of the girls yesterday when they came in." Luna yawned again, "An unnamed mysterious individual dealt with the issue late last night. The men and women responsible for those crimes have been left tied up and the incriminating paperwork has been stapled to their backs. They will not wake up for another nine hours and the warehouse is expecting no deliveries today."

At seeing the open mouths of her bodyguards Luna snorted and prodded the closest one as if trying to get him to move, "Come now, those girls have suffered enough, inform local authorities about the 'anonymous tip' please. I wish to return to Equestria."

**********

A few minutes later, the three diplomats were standing in front of the portal waiting for Colonel Holliday to let them pass. Luna had just finished recounting the story of the Human Trafficking holding house to the Colonel. Holliday was on the phone with local Police about the issue. After a moment he hung up his mobile phone, "The situation will be dealt with soon. In the future, do NOT do that again." he said emphatically.

Luna's eyes narrowed, "And why not? Those poor girls were suffering profoundly and there was no reason to stand by and watch."

"Because there are proper channels to go through for due process. The local Police can fudge a few things this time, but it will be pushing their capabilities to the max, not to mention the moral and ethical implications and violations in doing so. We don't yet know whether or not we can fully trust you and hair-brained stunts like that do not help whatsoever. What you did last night is called vigilante justice and were you not a diplomat, I would have you arrested for a laundry list of crimes. There is a process to follow and you did not follow it. What gives you the right to go snooping around in people's minds anyway? I have to report this to the President and I don't know how it will end." Colonel Holliday rubbed the bridge of his nose, "If you're right, IF, then those scumbags deserve the worst that anyone can do to them, but proper procedures have to be followed. You should know better, Queen Luna. Laws are in place to protect the innocent and punish the guilty."

Luna quirked an eyebrow, "And if the guilty are too clever to be convicted? If your vaunted system keeps failing them and allowing these crimes and worse to keep occurring?"

"Then we wait until we have sufficient evidence to convict them..." the Colonel began, only to be interrupted by Luna, "Meanwhile, more innocents suffer because the system fails them! You would speak very differently if one of those girls was your daughter! You do not trust us to do what is right, THAT is the real reason you balk at my results!" Luna interjected harshly. She took several breaths, "You fear what you do not understand." she said, calming herself, "There is wisdom in that, however we are not an enemy."

Colonel Holliday ground his teeth, "Our system is what we have, and if you want to stay a diplomat, you will follow the laws."

Artex suddenly spoke up, "What if, say, the perpetrators had a mysterious attack of conscience and voluntarily turned themselves in?"

Colonel Holliday glared at Artex, "IF that happened, their actions would be on them, and there had better not be so much as a hint that any of you were involved." He clenched his eyes shut and groaned, "Now, I'm going to pretend we never had this conversation. Are we clear?"

Luna smiled deviously, "What conversation, Colonel? We only just arrived and I thought you were going to give us clearance to go home. Is there something we need to discuss?"

Colonel Holliday stared at Luna too evenly, "I certainly hope not." He then walked toward the stairs, "Wait here while I double check that you have clearance to leave."

**********

Within ten minutes Luna, Vaiawa, and Artex stepped through the portal and back into New Humansville. The C.W.G. Officers guarding the portal greeted them with words and waves, but did little else. The Officers had a job to do and they were going to stick to it. Luna smiled as she breathed in the fresher air, "Ahh, good to be home." She looked to Artex and Vaiawa, "We will meet back here tomorrow evening." Without another word, she lit up her horn and vanished.

Artex turned to Vaiawa, "Come on, let's see how everyone is settling in." Vaiawa stepped forward and began trotting toward their home on the outskirts of New Humansville. Artex followed behind her.

They waved to the citizens as they passed them. Everyone was happy to see them, and it was good to be home.

Author's Note

This is the first of two chapters I have away to my editor. The other should be done here before too long.

Chapter 62: Different Perspective

Razor Wit saw the Humans ready to step through the portal. Oriana and Tip were with her while Rose was on duty with the C.W.G. Razor looked from person to person, piecing together who was who from her husband's descriptions. Thanks to Chris, word had reached them that a number of Artex' and Chris' family were immigrating to New Humansville. Razor and the other mares had all quickly agreed to house as many of Artex' family as they could. After all, if these Humans were Artex' family, they were the family of the mares too, by marriage if nothing else.

Chris walked up to them, "Hey girls. I can house my family when they come through. There's plenty of room in the Palace. If you need help finding places for everyone from Dan's family, just let me know. The Palace has more rooms than we know what to do with."

Razor spoke first, "We appreciate the offer, Chris. But we want to be as welcoming as possible."
Oriana pointed toward the portal, "Look, something is happening."

Everyone's eyes went to the portal as John led his son by the hand through the portal and onto a different planet. Chris took his leave and approached his brother and nephew. John set down his bag then released his son's hand and he and Chris exchanged the most odd and outlandish hug anyone had ever seen.

Chris spread his arms wide and waddled up to John as if he were morbidly obese calling, 'Jaewn', in his best mentally challenged voice and while wearing a ridiculously silly and vacant expression. John did the same thing and the two brothers met in a hug, both still waddling while they hugged in a most silly fashion and with their arms flailing and patting each other on the back and head alternately while laughing like they had both taken the gold medal in the Special Olympics.

Razor, Oriana, and Tip all observed the reunion with blank expressions, not sure what to think of the outlandish display of dubious affection. Shortly thereafter, Chris picked up his nephew and settled the boy on his shoulders. John's wife, Chrissy stepped through the portal pulling their daughter with her. John, being a gentleman, took his wife's bag and brought it over to Chris.

As Razor and the others watched, Razor recognized Brian P. from her husband's description of him. She rose to her hooves and approached him, the other mares following. She stopped in front of the tall, bespectacled man, "You must be Brian."

Brian adjusted his glasses and peered at the Unicorn who had just addressed him in fluent American English, "And you must be Dan's... mate?" He immediately sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose, "My apologies. That sounded a lot worse than I meant. I'm better with numbers and physics."

Razor smiled up at the awkward man, "It's okay. You have an entirely new world to adjust to. We're willing forgive a few social oopses while you transition. It would help no one if we verbally crucified you every time you spoke or acted in error."

Brian chuckled dryly, "Yep, you and Dan are perfect for each other. He uses too many words too."

Brian Felker and his wife and their three children then carefully stepped through the portal. The little girl, Zoe, saw Razor Wit and broke away from her Mother, crying 'horsey' all the way as she dashed toward the tan mare with open arms. Razor took the impact from the little girl and wrapped her left forehoof around the child, "Heh, close enough, little one."

Cheryl opened her mouth to reprimand her daughter, but upon seeing the pregnant tan mare, she recognized the description from her brother and instead turned around to accept bags and other articles as they came through. She trusted her brother's judgement enough to let her highly unusual sister in law watch her daughter for a few moments. Besides, she had her psychology books in one of the bags.

Razor Wit saw a Human woman hug Artex then kiss him fully on the lips. She turned to Oriana, "Is that... could she be Artex' former wife?"

Since their eyesight was not as keen as that of Humans, Oriana stepped closer to Razor and squinted at the portal, "The description fits and I don't ever remember Artex ever kissing females like that normally. It has to be her."

Razor groaned quietly, "There isn't any way for this not to be awkward, is there?" She asked softly as her head sank slightly toward the ground.

Oriana shook her head, "I don't think so."

The woman stepped through the portal. Razor swallowed and stepped up to her, "You must be Danielle. Artex has told us a lot about you. You're welcome to stay with us. We have plenty of room." She smiled as earnestly as she could manage. Razor's welcome was met with only awkward silence as the woman stared at her in near disbelief. Razor swallowed nervously then added, "Would you like me to take your bag?"

Danielle was completely unsure of how to respond at first. The situation was as awkward as she could have ever imagined and more so beyond even that, 'How am I supposed to act here? This is the... female who married my husband...' her eyes gravitated to Razor's swollen belly, 'And she's carrying...' the woman's breath came out as a frustrated huff. Razor Wit had achieved the dream that Danielle had been hoping for, for years. She was married to the man she loved and she was pregnant with his child. To Danielle's eyes, Razor had taken everything in life the woman wanted for herself.

Lacking a better, more elegant response, Danielle settled for simple compliance, "Uh, thanks. How far is your house?" He shuffled her feelings to the back of her mind to be dealt with later.

Razor levitated the bag with her magic, "It's outside of town, but not too far. Suey should be here with the wagon in a minute or two."

Danielle then turned and walked back to the portal after Artex' parents came through the portal. She reached out and began working with Brian P., Brian F., John, and Cheryl in stacking bags and suitcases in a neat pile separated by family. Razor watched the industrious Humans work, still amazed at how quick they were to get going on anything which would have taken Ponies at least a few minutes to organize.

Danielle was confused. On one hand, she had the chance to get her husband back, provided she was willing to share him with other females; a difficulty which sounded simple to say but was looking to be much more difficult to actually do. On the other hand, it was all but impossible not to be bitter or jealous or both at the tan mare. An alien creature, or several to be precise, had captured the heart of her husband, and while she understood the situation was unusual, she could not help but to feel as if her husband had been stolen by something else. She had little enough experience with Kavim that she still could not easily consider them people yet.

The rattle of a wooden cart and the sound of heavy hooves on cobblestone behind everyone signaled the arrival of Suey and the promised cart. Suey stopped directly behind Razor and leaned down her massive head, "There are more Humans than I was expecting." Her large nose twitched as she took in the new and different scents, "Many of these Humans smell like Father. Are they his family?" She asked in her deep feminine voice.

Razor gestured to Danielle, "We're pretty sure that one is Artex' first wife." She then lowered her head toward Zoe, who was still clinging onto her, "And this is his Sister's Daughter, I think."

Suey eyed the tyke briefly before she looked up and swept her eyes from person to person. The Humans finished moving the bags through the portal and Suey decided it would be a good time to make herself useful. She turned around carefully on the road and slowly backed up the cart until it was only a few feet from the pile of belongings.

Don, Brian P., and Brian F. all stopped and stared at the monstrously large swine before Brian F. spoke, "Uh, does anyone know who this cart belongs to?"

Razor walked up, careful not to jostle Zoe off her foreleg, "The cart is going to our house. Any who are relatives of Artex are welcome to stay with us until you get back up on your feet."

Brian P. caught on, "Every time they say Artex, they mean Dan. Come on, load up your stuff." Brian F., his wife, and their two boys, Caleb and Jace, all began loading their belongings onto the cart.

Chris took the easy way out. He waved his hand and opened a portal which led to the Palace then helped his brother, sister in-law, their children and Chrissy's mother through. After his brother's family were through, Chris opened a portal and pulled their bags along too, then closed the portals and they were gone.

Christine, Don, Brian P., Danielle, Brian F., Cheryl, and the kids all just stared with open mouths at the scene. Don then said, "That... looks useful."

Razor giggled demurely, "Magic can be very useful, but we often have to be mindful that we don't become lazy from using it too much."

"Will we be able to do the same thing?" Brian F. asked.

Razor shook her head, "Probably not. Chris has a very unusual magical set. I'm sure all of you will have your own specialties. It just takes time for you to develop your screfulas. After that you'll be able to use magic whenever you want, well, after some training to make sure you know how to use it safely." She looked at the cart, "Is everyone ready to go?"

Cheryl held up her hand, "Introductions first," she pointed to herself, "I'm Cheryl," she then pointed to each of her children, "This is Caleb, Jace, and the one playing octopus on your leg is Zoe. Brian is my husband." She finished gesturing to the man.

"I'm Brian as well. To keep us separate, call me Brian P. and call him Brian F." He said.

"And I'm Danielle." The woman said abruptly.

"Christine and Donald Pering. We're Dan...erm, Artex' parents." Chris said.

Razor nodded smiling widely, "It's so nice to meet you all. Artex has told us so much about you." She gestured to the other mares, "This is Oriana and Feather Tip. Rose Thorn is at work, so you'll see her later tonight. I'm Razor Wit." She then gestured to the Great Pig hitched up to the cart, "And this is Suey." In response, Suey snorted loudly then spoke up, "It is good to meet all of you. Father has spoken of you a great deal."

The Humans all froze as the monstrously large porcine spoke fluently in American English. With Razor as a mother figure and the one to help her learn how to speak, of course Suey would be multilingual.

Razor spoke up again, "Suey and I are fluent in American English. Oriana and Rose are almost completely fluent. Tip over here doesn't speak any at all. If you need anything, feel free to ask and we'll be more than willing to help. If you're out and about in town, many Ponies and Changelings speak English too. There are going to be many, many things you'll need to adjust to. If you feel overwhelmed, take a break and calm down. Don't overload yourself. It is going to take some time for you to acclimate to the way things work here, but we all want to help make the transition as smooth as possible."

Mayor De La Cruz walked up, "The transition is not over yet. We still need to register all of you as citizens of New Humansville. Thankfully, it's not a lengthy process. We can get it done now if you want, or we can come by where you're staying tomorrow morning and get it taken care of then."

Razor Wit spoke for the family, "I think it would be best for us to get it done tomorrow."

Mayor De La Cruz smiled softly, "Of course. I'll come by tomorrow morning with a record keeper." She then turned and departed. The newly arrived Humans unfortunately could not understand a single word that the Mayor said. She spoke only in Velensovth.

Razor Wit motioned with her head, "The house is this way. Come on."

Cheryl quickly darted up and grabbed little Zoe away from Razor's leg as they all began walking, "I'm sorry about that. I hope she didn't hurt you. By the way, who was that?"

Razor shook her head as they all walked, "That was the Mayor. She was speaking in our native language, Velensovth. She was talking about registering all of you as citizens. In regard to your daughter, I could have walked with her there for hours. Even the weakest Unicorn is many times stronger than a Human. She was no problem at all."

Cheryl was taken aback, "Many times stronger? What do you mean?"

Razor spotted a potential pitfall immediately and began to clarify, "Humans are weaker, but far more flexible. We Kavim are faster, but Humans have endurance that far outclasses us in every way. It balances out. Honestly it seems like our two species were specifically made to compliment each other. It may be difficult to see now, but our two species are much more alike than I would have ever imagined before I met any Humans."

"So much alike that we can interbreed?" Brian P. asked bluntly.

Razor took a quiet breath to steady her nerves, "Not normally. Natively, the genetic differences between Human and Kavim are far too different for us to ever hope of having foals. With a blood transfusion of the right kind, a Human body can take on many of the properties of a Kavim. The changes afterward are what allow a Human and a Kavim to have foals. The Humans becomes a Kavim on the inside."

"What would happen if a Pony received a transfusion from a Human?" Christine asked.

Razor shrugged, "I have no idea. I suppose someday some brave soul will find out, probably by accident."

Don suddenly spoke up, "Uh, it isn't going to be a problem that we all own guns, is it?"

Razor shook her head, "Not at all. All citizens are allowed to carry weapons if they so chose. Now, misuse or careless storage of weapons around children or foals is a big deal and will get you a hefty fine. Most use melee weapons though."

"Enough about that. I don't want to think about it right now," Brian F. said, "What kind of schooling goes on here?"

"Well we have our school buildings, one for each year of student: first year through eighth year. The classes become steadily more advanced the higher year you attend. At the end of year eight, you have the option to continue your education at a University or to enter the work force in your field. Now for us Kavim, it is pretty easy." She gestured to her haunch, "Our Cutie Marks help to guide us toward the field we are most suited for. The marks do not force anyone into a specific field, however they tend to be a good indicator as to which field we would find the most satisfying and challenging. Humans, as you well know, do not get Cutie Marks, so none of you will have to worry about that."

"Back to the education programs we have: our most important courses of focus are Math, Social Studies, Language, and Science. From those four, come all other fields of work. Students do have to pass basic courses in all four subjects in order to graduate and move on to the next year level. The names of the year levels are misleading. It more refers to the difficulty of the four core subjects. Any potential employee who never graduated is going to be looked upon poorly, so education is very important. I am preparing to teach a Language course myself." Razor beamed proudly, "I can speak literally every language commonly spoken on the planet... well except one. The Red Changelings speak some form of Latin and there are no books about it anywhere."

A deep rhythmic beating sounded from overhead somewhere out of sight, Caleb shielded his eyes, looking around, "Is that a helicopter?"

A gaggle of Kavim foals and Changeling foals darted across the street, all giggling and yelling as they made their way toward the schoolhouse playground. The Humans observed the young as they played, but a huge dark shape overhead caught their attention. The collected Humans all gasped loudly and Cheryl and Brian F. both clutched their children when they saw the huge black shape buzz by above them. The shape stopped and began to descend toward the ground. The Humans all began to move away, but a wave from Razor stopped them. She motioned toward the shape and smiled, "He's friendly, don't worry. Here, watch." She quickly pointed toward the colossal Changeling as he settled down next to the playground and extended his left battle arm. Amber Eyes slid down his limb, giggling the whole time.

Caleb's eyes were huge, "Coooool!" Almost any boy of 14 would think it was neat.

Cheryl placed a sturdy hand on his shoulder, "Cool from a distance for now. Let's wait until we know everyone a bit more before we go asking... him for a ride."

Razor cleared her throat and yelled, "Sorry for staring, Rifin. We have some people who just moved here from the Human home world and they haven't seen a Changeling like you before."

Rifin turned his head and regarded the Humans evenly, "Nobody had seen a Changeling like me before." He raised his eyebrow ridge, turning to the Humans and seeing their expressions, "Do you fear me?

Brian P. responded, "Should we?"

Rifin tilted his head, "I would recommend caution if I am cutting down trees, otherwise no. Now I have foals to monitor." So spoken, he turned his attention back to the giggling, laughing, playing young.

The Humans did not know how to take what he said and all simply walked away, puzzled. Sensing the confusion, Oriana took the chance to speak to them, "It is startling at first for us, so I cannot imagine how it must feel to you. Rifin comes from a different culture and New Humansville is a cultural mixed bag so it is best to take everyone at face value. Assume everyone is being honest and open." She pointed to Rifin with her muzzle, "Like Rifin. He meant what he said. He really is not dangerous."

Brian F. spoke next, "I apologize, but I'm confused about your connection to Razor and Dan."

Oriana snorted in dismay, "If he has not mentioned anything, it would probably be best if we waited for him to approach the subject."

Danielle slowly inched her way over to the Zebra mare, "You're the second wife, aren't you." She said softly. It was not a question.

Oriana kept her posture as she replied, "I didn't want to upset you. I'm sorry."

"Don't apologize. He told me, but the rest of the family will take some time to understand. I don't fully understand it myself but... I'll adjust, I suppose. Just don't expect us to be best friends right away. You have no idea how difficult this is going to be for me."

Oriana huffed quietly, "That's fine. It is not easy for us either. Let me be clear. Razor is very dear to me, like a sister who is also a wife to our husband. She is a very kind mare with an incredibly warm heart. I don't expect everything to go smoothly at first, but if you need us, please let us know and we will help in any way we can. I want you to think of us as family. In our eyes all of you are family."

Danielle kept her expression neutral, "I'll try, but you all need to be patient with me too. I'm trying to adjust to a hell of a lot right now."

Razor kept talking while Oriana and Danielle were making their necessary arrangements, "We're almost there." She pointed ahead with her horn, "That's our home."

Brian P. was the first to comment, "It's huge! Has to be at least 4,800 square feet."

Razor turned her head she she continued trotting, "We don't use feet, yards, miles, meters, or kilometers. Our measures of distance are different as are our measures of volume, and weight. For some reason our measures for time are exactly the same though. Our year consists of ten months with thirty-six or thirty-seven days per month. Our months are different but the days of our weeks are, remarkably, the same as yours. Our seasons are the same core four, but the way we bring them about is vastly different from your own."

Brian F. weighed in, "How so?"

Razor tried not to smile as she explained, "Our Pegasi control and change the weather. They manipulate clouds and control wind, rain, shade from clouds, and bring the snow when it is time. Unlike you, we do not have a weather forecast, we have a weather schedule." She then smirked and looked upward, "Take a look for yourself."

The Humans all stopped and looked up. Pegasi were flying around overhead pushing clouds to and fro all over the sky. As they watched, a trio of the winged Kavim pushed a cloud directly above them and waved as they flew off. The Humans dumbly waved back almost mesmerized by the sight.

Their attention was pulled back by Suey clearing her throat, "Ahem, we should continue to the house." Cheryl looked back at the Great Pig with curiosity, "So what was your name again?"

"Suey." she replied, "Father has an odd sense of humor."

Christine spoke up with a worried look, "You called him 'Father' before..."

"He raised me. He and Razor are the two I consider to be my parents, though as you would imagine, I am no blood relation to either one of them. As the saying goes, 'the blood of brotherhood is thicker than the water of the womb' and I believe that can extend far past mere brotherhood. Adoptive parents don't love their children any less than blood parents and the same is true here."

"So... what kind of pig are you?" Cheryl asked.

"I'm what is known as a Great Pig. Father has referred to me as a Dire Boar several times. I believe there is a type similar to me on your home world?"

Brian P. spoke up, "Not in real life, but in games like Dungeons and Dragons and Pathfinder."

Caleb and Jace began singing an odd song from The Lion King. Everyone listened as the two boys went back and forth,
"If you're looking for a hunk of fat and juicy meat,"

"Eat my buddy Suey here because she is a treat,"

"Don't you wanna dine,"

"On a tasty swine"

"All you gotta do is get in line,"

"Are ya ackin',"

"Yum, yum, yum,"

"For some bacon."

"Yum, yum, yum,"

"She's a big pig,"

"Yum, yum,"

"You can be a big pig too, oink!" After finishing, the two boys laughed heartily while the rest of the Humans rolled their eyes or chuckled good naturedly.

Suey let out a huge sigh, "More Human cultural references I don't understand."

Razor opened the door to the house as everyone began unloading their bags. After the door was wide open, she aided in levitating some of the bags off the cart and into the foyer. Once the bags were unloaded, Suey took the cart around to the back of the house to unhitch herself from it.

Inside, the Humans looked around at the surprisingly modern looking home. They had been expecting oil lamps and outhouses. What they saw was a home little different than one they would see on Earth. The differences were there, but they were not as distinct as they imagined. Everything was shorter than they expected, but nearly every modern appliance they were used to was in evidence, except one, "I don't see a microwave." Caleb said.

"We don't have any use for one." Oriana responded, "We reheat food on the range top or with magic. If you're hungry, we can make you something. It's about lunchtime anyway."

"We should figure out where our bags go first." Cheryl said, "Where will we be staying?"

Razor headed toward the kitchen to prepare food while Oriana showed the Humans up the stairs, "Pick whichever one you want. Kavim houses are made to have extra guest rooms and rooms for plenty of foals. An average house has twelve rooms with space to build more. We tend to have big families."

"Or herds." Brian P. said as the younger Humans began filling into the different rooms, leaving only the adults to talk quietly in the hallway.

Oriana stopped and looked around pensively, "Y-yes. Herds."

"All of you live here together... as a family?" Cheryl asked, "Razor mentioned there was another one, Rose I think."

Oriana nodded, "Yes, and two others besides, including Artex."

Brian F. had his eyes wide, "Not Queen Luna!"

Oriana decided to bite the proverbial bullet, "No... Vaiawa."

Donald and Christine froze in place and stared openly at the Zebra mare.

Silence reigned in the hallway for a time while the Humans absorbed the new information. Eventually Brian P. spoke up, "Herd or hive?"

Oriana's nostrils flared briefly, but she controlled her reaction, "Neither truly. We have a marriage, just like on Earth, only with more wives. I cannot imagine how unusual this must be for all of you, but I will ask you not to judge us. We love Artex and he loves us in turn. Our love is no different than your own, it simply involves more members. Herds are not a requirement by any means, but they are the norm. There are many families that have only a single husband and wife, like the rulers of the Crystal Empire. Both are Kavim, but they only have eyes for one another. Here in New Humansville families have no particular set of rules. You love whomever you love, so long as all parties are consenting adults. There is another Changeling Queen in town and she is married to our resident Human doctor. They just had twin colts, erm boys."

"We don't mean to sound judgmental or anything, it's just a lot to take in." Cheryl replied, "Polygamy is illegal in our home country and most consider it immoral. We aren't judging you, but try to see it from our point of view. We were all raised that a family is two adults and any children they have or adopt. This is a huge difference for us and it will take some time for us to adjust."

Jace piped up from behind her, "Speak for yourself, Mom." He grinned, "Now I've got a bunch of Aunts to spoil me and I get magical powers too! This is SO COOL!"

Oriana leaned her head toward Jace, "There is a lot of responsibility that goes with having magic. It's not something to play around with. It's a tool to help you and those around you." She very gently tapped his nose with the tip of her hoof, "And don't think any of us are going to spoil you. We all work hard every day to make life here better for everyone. I brew potions and salves to sell or use in an emergency. With those, I can fix teeth, dull pain, instantly cure many diseases, and do a wide myriad of other things." She raised her head back up to the shocked Humans, "Now, arrange things however you want them. We want you all to feel that this is your home as well. One of the other Kavim traditions is that family is always welcome and make no mistake, you ARE family. I know we may seem very strange to you, but I promise you, we are more alike than we are different. The biggest differences are the way we look." She gestured to the rooms with her hoof, "Please, make yourselves at home. Lunch should be ready soon."

Caleb asked, "What's for lunch?"

Oriana turned with a smirk, "Do any of you like bacon, lettuce, and tomato sandwiches? Artex is highly fond of them."

Caleb set his bags down in the room his parents had chosen then went back to Oriana, "But I thought horses didn't eat meat."

Oriana smiled, "Well then it's a good thing we aren't horses, but you are partially right. Most of us don't eat meat. Razor can. It was a wedding gift to her from a friend. She and every foal she has can eat meat, as well as every other Kavim descended form her will be able to as well. She likes bacon quite a bit. I, myself, received the same gift from the same friend, though I prefer steaks."

"But what about Suey?" Caleb asked, "You aren't going to eat her, are you?"

Don chuckled briefly, "Good luck with that. We don't eat anything that can speak anyway."

"The animals the meat is harvested from come from Gryphonvale. Here in Equestrian lands, animals are sapient, that is not the case for Gryphonvale. Animals there are just like the ones you know from Earth. Here in New Humansville or any Equestrian lands really, animals are as likely to hold a conversation with you."

"So definitely no mousetraps." Danielle said as she approached, "Or am I wrong about that?"

"No, you have it right. Mousetraps would be murder here. Instead we would send for a specialist to ask the mice to leave or find an arrangement which was beneficial to all involved parties. For example, there are mice living in town who keep an eye out for things. Most inspectors cannot get into the small spaces of a home's foundation, but mice can. They can let tenants know before there is a serious problem. Foundation cracks, leaking pipes, problems with a house's power crystals, mice can monitor all of that for the simple price of crumbs and an occasional piece of cake. They are nowhere as dirty and diseased as mice you all know. They keep themselves clean and don't pee and poo everywhere, nor do they chew holes in everything."

Razor yelled from the bottom of the stairs, "Lunch is ready."

As Oriana and the Humans descended the stairs, Christine had another question, "What about spiders and insects? Are they sapient too?"

Oriana tilted her head from side to side, "Some that live close to us, yes. Most others, no. We have a large family of jumping spiders who live here and keep fly populations down. Even before Artex knew they were sapient he had a rule..."

"Not to kill any spiders, just put them outside." Danielle finished for the Zebra mare, "He had the same rule in our apartment too. Even on Earth, spiders are good to have around and most aren't venomous anyway."

They arrived in the kitchen and saw that the table had been set with a place for each of them. Razor stood slightly away from the table loaded with B.L.T.s and gestured toward it, "Take any spot you want. I'm afraid Tip won't be joining us. The smell of any kind of meat makes her queasy and her sense of smell is much better than ours since she's blind."

Brian F. spoke as he sat down, "I wouldn't have guessed she was blind at all. She didn't seem to have any trouble getting around."

Brian P. held up his hand, "Wait a second. We're still thinking like this is Earth." He looked toward Razor, "Pegasi don't have horns, but Dan said that everyone has magic. The Pegasi we saw earlier were using their magic to fly. They had to have been. Their wings would be too small to support them otherwise. So if they have magic linked to the air... she was using her magic to... see air currents, right!?"

Razor's eyebrows rose, "Very perceptive. You are absolutely correct."

Brian P. pumped his right hand into the air, "Yes! I think I'm starting to get the hang of this."

Oriana giggled behind her hoof, "There is much more to understand, but you got that one spot-on."

Razor spoke up, "How are the sandwiches?" She asked looking around the table, "I didn't know if any of you wanted something else so I just went with something easy. What do you all want to drink?"

Don turned his head and asked, "What do you have?"

"We have water, milk, juice, coffee, and several flavors of tea. We do have alcohol, if you prefer, for the adults only, of course." Razor replied.

Jace put on a pouty face, "No soda?"

Razor shook her head, "None, I'm sorry."

Brian F. waved her concern away, "Don't be sorry. Soda is best only in small quantities. The children will have juice and I would like some iced tea." He looked to his wife, "What about you, dear?"

"Iced tea please, no sugar." Cheryl replied.

"Ditto." Brian P. said.

"Water with lemon, if you have lemons. Otherwise just water is fine." Danielle said.

"Unsweetened tea for us as well." Christine said. Her husband, Don, was busy demolishing his BLT.

Razor levitated glasses and the appropriate drinks to each person at the table. While Razor served the Humans, Brian F. spoke up, "Okay I have to ask, how is it so comfortable in the house? The weather outside is nowhere near this temperature and I haven't heard an air conditioner running. Does it have something to do with the House Power Crystals that Oriana mentioned earlier?"

"That's right," Razor said, "The House Power Crystals maintain the internal temperature of the house and provide power to the light fixtures and various appliances. Easy rule is if you see a crystal inside a house, don't touch it. Power Crystals are integrated into the house and are not easy to access, but better safe than sorry. If a House Power Crystal is tampered with or handled improperly, the results can be... permanent, if you take my meaning."

"It's a good idea to remember things like that. If baby Kavim are anything like our babies, they get into everything." Cheryl said.

"Foals, and yes they do." Razor corrected politely.

"What kinds of video games do you have here?" Caleb asked.

"We don't have any in the house, but there are a few that exist in other towns. We haven't opened an arcade here in New Humansville, but there are plenty of other fun things to do. Besides, you're going to be busy learning, once your family decides where they want to live."

Brian F. turned toward Razor again, "What do you mean? I thought we had to live here."

"Oh no, Humans are allowed to live in any area they want. Humans live with other species all over the world. Some live underground with the Diamond Dogs, some live with the Gryphons, some with the Crystal Kavim... you can find Humans in every nation and region, even the Dragon Lands. Granted the Humans tend to congregate in the capital cities of the different kingdoms in which they reside, but here the Humans live in New Humansville. Artex was very happy in Ponyville for over a year. He was even adopted by a family of local farmers. That's where he received his blood transfusion due to an accident."

"Dan told us about that." Brian P. looked unhappy, "Despite popular myth, wolves don't usually attack people."

Razor shook her head, "Not regular wolves, Timberwolves. Imagine a wolf twice the size and mass of one of us, except made out of branches and thorns. They are animated by wild magic in the Everfree Forest and often attack those who enter it. Ponyville was built right up on the edge of the Everfree. He was staying with his adopted family at the time: the Apple Family."

"Are the Apple family Pegasuses or Unicorns?" Jace asked.

"The word is Pegasi, and neither one. They are Earth Ponies. They don't have horns or wings, but they are incredibly strong and tough and they have a connection to the soil, hence the name: Earth Ponies. They work with earth, or dirt, if you prefer. Don't call them 'dirt Ponies' or 'mud Ponies' though, it's considered a very serious insult. Earth Ponies make the best farmers and tend to be the hardest workers because of their strength and their connection to the soil."

By that point, the Humans were finished eating, so Razor collected the plates and began washing them. Oriana took over talking to the Humans for her, "So what would all of you like to do now?" She asked.

She was interrupted by the sound of the front door closing, "I'm home!" A female voice called. The Humans could not understand her words for she spoke in Velensovth. Moments later a sturdy looking Kavim covered in some strange sort of armor strode into the kitchen and stopped as soon as she saw the Humans, "Oh! I didn't know we had guests."

"Artex' family from Earth." Razor explained, "They don't speak Velensovth yet. Do you think you know enough American English to talk to them?"

"I'll try." Rose said. She removed her helmet and shook out her mane, "Hello, I'm Rose Thorn." She managed to say somewhat slowly.

Razor spoke over her shoulder to the Humans, "This is Rose. Her English is not as fluent as mine. She works with the Community Welfare Guardians, our version of emergency service personnel. They enforce laws, perform first aid, fight fires, and are first responders to any and all emergencies."

"Soooo, they're Police, Firemen, and E.M.S. all at once?" Donald asked. At Razor's confirmatory nod, he whistled, "Wow, talk about a crazy skill set."

"Uhh... is that a gun on her leg?" Brian F. asked.

Oriana decided to field that question, "Yes it is. Most members of the C.W.G. are not allowed to bring their weapons home, but Rose is one of the most trusted members. You do not need to worry. She has a safe place to put it. Trust me, there is literally no way to open the safe unless you are her. Rose is one of the few who has seen combat... and everything that comes with it. She respects what her weapon can do and she does not play around with it. She does not even let Artex touch it unless she is there with him."

Don laced his fingers together, "Darn right. Guns are not toys. I had a relative who became too complacent around his rifle and accidentally killed himself while cleaning it. Always assume..."

"That a gun is loaded and never point it at a person." Rose finished with a grin, "Artex drilled that into me for weeks once he heard I had a gun. I did not have the heart to tell him we had already learned about gun safety for three days before we even touched one."

"I have to ask, what would you do if someone broke in and attacked you?" Cheryl queried.

Razor smiled as she turned around, "I could immobilize someone with magic, Oriana could throw a potion of adhesion onto them and glue them to the nearest surface, and Rose could launch them into a low orbit with a single kick." Razor's smile turned almost devious, "And that's if they are lucky enough to get past Suey. Most would never even try to contend with a Great Pig. We could hardly be more safe."

"Still best to be as safe as possible." Christine said, "So hunting is a definite no-go? Don and I used to hunt rabbits all the time."

Rose raised her head, "Big no, unless you went to Gryphonvale. We could arrange that if you want."

Don waved his hands, "No thanks. We have many more important things to do." He stood up and brought his plate to the sink, "I want to go register so we can get that out of the way. Could somebody guide us there?"

Rose raised her left forehoof, "I can. Let me change and I will take you there."

* * *

Rose took Don and Christine to register while Razor Wit escorted Cheryl, Danielle, Brian F., and Brian P. around town to get more acquainted. Oriana stayed behind and worked on her potions and elixirs.

"Over here is the hospital. Doctor Jewel is in charge of overseeing everything, though we have many specialists who work there as well." Razor explained.

Danielle suddenly spoke up, "Is there a cure for mental diseases?"

Razor stopped and turned around, "I'm afraid not. We have ways of making certain disorders more manageable, but there are no simple cures for disorders of the mind. It is simply too complex a thing for easy fixes. We can cure many, many diseases of the body, but most of those of the mind are beyond us. Cancer can be cured in a matter of hours, blood diseases can be cured in a similar time frame. I'm sorry."

Danielle waved her off, "No, it's fine. I've dealt with this for years and I'll keep doing it."

Razor felt bad for having to give the woman such news, but she could not think of anything else to say. She continued trotting, "Over there is the C.W.G. Headquarters. Our Officers work very hard to keep everyone safe."

A yell from the right startled Razor, "Hey sis!" Cloud Cutter called as he flew toward them, "Doing tours now?" He came to a stop and landed on the ground, "My shift is over and I have an hour of free time before I have to go train."

A squealing little girl launched herself at the Pegasus stallion before Cheryl could stop her. Cutter froze stiff, not daring to move a muscle. Flashbacks of what Artex had told him echoing in his head, 'Humans are much more frail than Kavim...' He did not dare move a muscle, 'If adult Humans are frail, how much more frail would their foals be?' He did not move. He barely breathed. His pupils dilated in fear, "Razor," he grunted, "Please help me!"

Cheryl was getting fed up with her daughter, "Zoe! Let go of him this instant!" She scolded. Zoe looked back at her mother with a pleading expression. However, having already dealt with two boys, Cheryl was immune to her daughter's cuteness attack. Cheryl crossed her arms and Zoe got the picture. She reluctantly released Cutter and walked back to her Mother.

For his part, as soon as the little girl released his leg, Cutter took to the air and landed on top of the C.W.G. Headquarters. He put his right forehoof to his chest, panting and trying to stave off a panic attack.

Razor grinned as she gestured to Cutter, "This goofball is my little brother, Cloud Cutter. Sorry about his reaction. He had a bad time with a Human once before. He froze up, probably because he thought he would hurt your daughter."

Cutter leaned down over the lip of the Headquarters building, "What language is that, Razor? And who are these Humans?"

Razor turned toward her brother, "This is Artex' family. They decided to live here. Why don't you come down and say hello?"

Cutter shook his head, "No way, sis! I'm not having a repeat of what happened before!"

Razor turned back to the Humans, "Yep. He's scared of hurting somebody by accident. He did that before and he's leery of getting too close and doing it again. Come on, there is more to show you." She led the way toward Town Hall.

A caramel colored Unicorn filly watched the Humans as they went. She followed them from a distance, always watching carefully. She was curious about the neat new Humans, but what really caught her eye was that there appeared to be some younger Humans close to her own age. The only others in town even close to her own age were Changeling foals, but none of them were even close to her age. Most were only five or six. She was twelve and even though she did not know how to tell Human age very well, she could guess that there were two who were probably close to her own age. She hoped so anyway.

Deciding to be bold, not that she knew how to be much else, Amber Eyes trotted up close enough to hear what Razor was saying, but still far enough away not to be easily noticed, "Town Hall was one of only a few buildings which were here when the Humans first arrived." She pointed around to the others surrounding Town Hall, "These others ones were the rest of them. Everything else has been built in the last three years, since Humans first arrived here. Over there is The Melting Pot, the premier restaurant in New Humansville. There are one or two others, but The Melting Pot is the best one, by far. The only other place of interest is the school where I'll be teaching soon."

Seeing her opportunity, Amber trotted up, "My Mom is one of the main teachers." She spoke in fluent English, "My Mom had to help teach all the Humans Velensovth, so she thought it would be good for me to learn English too." She trotted up to the Humans and sat down on the cobblestones, "I'm Amber Eyes. I heard you talking about the school. If you want to meet my Mom, I could take you all there. You're all going to be in her or Mrs. Razor's Velensovth class. Besides, my Mom is bored right now with no classes going on yet."

Cheryl leaned over to her husband and whispered, "She's so adorable!"

Brian P. knelt down to Amber's level, "Wait, you look familiar." He suddenly snapped his fingers, "Now I remember! You were the one on the back of that Ultralisk."

Amber cocked her head, "What's an Ultra-lisp?"

"Ultralisk," Brian P. corrected her, "Never mind. Its from a video game I'll probably never play again."

Amber perked up, "Video games? Oh like the big machine we have in our shed? It's called Dig-Dog."

* * *

Amber opened the door and let the Humans into her house calling in English, "Mom, I brought some guests!"

"Amber? I thought you were out with Rifin..." Long Wind trailed off when she saw the Humans and Razor Wit. Now understanding why her daughter was speaking English, she cleared her throat and spoke American English as well, "I apologize. We were not expecting guests." She gestured deeper into the home, "Please make yourselves comfortable."

Razor led the way, "Thank you. They just arrived from Earth. They chose to live here."

Long Wind regarded the Humans warmly, "You're the first to voluntarily come here. It's good to see some will want to. Hopefully more will come in the future." She turned and trotted into the Living Room.

The Humans all emerged into the Living Room which was filled with toys and Amber's sisters. The other fillies all stopped and stared at the Humans. Zoe, ever rambunctious, dared out and plopped herself down amidst the fillies, squealing with delight. The fillies, became likewise enthusiastic about the new Human girl.

"Girls, be sure to be careful. Humans are not as tough as we are. You don't want to hurt her do you?" Long Wind said quickly. She received a chorus of, "No Petamine."

Long Wind laid down on the floor and motioned for the Humans to do the same, "I apologize for that. The girls can get quite excited around new Ponies, or Humans, as the case may be. I'm Long Wind. I'm one of the teachers at the school. I teach entry level Velensovth to whomever needs it. I prefer working with younger foals, but I will teach anyone who needs it."

"Mom," Amber addressed her Mother, "Can I go show the Humans the Dig-Dog game?"

Long Wind blinked in surprise, "I suppose so. Those who want to anyway. I never knew you were interested in video games."

"It's for the boys." Amber pointed to Caleb and Jace.

Long Wind giggled, "Go ahead, dear."

Caleb and Jace looked to their parents with hole in their eyes. Cheryl waved her hand, "Go ahead, boys. But be mindful to be polite. This is not our house."

The two boys ran off with Amber. Long Wind smirked at them then turned her head back the the Humans, "She's so happy to have someone else to play with. How old are they?"

"Fourteen and eleven." Brian F. said.

Long Wind closed her eyes, "Oh thank goodness." She opened her eyes again, "Amber has nobody else near her age to play with. She's twelve and she used to get so upset that there was no one else her age to play with. She usually has Rifin around to keep an eye on her, but it's good that she has others now. She needed this. She was a filly forced to grow up a little too fast. She's almost ready to start sixth grade. She's a year ahead of where she needs to be, but that is mostly due to boredom."

Cheryl and Brian F. shared a look, "Well maybe she could teach our boys to pay more attention in school."

Long Wind smiled, "And maybe they could teach her to slow down and enjoy being a filly while she can." The Unicorn mare cleared her throat, "Now I understand you arrived recently. Will you all be enrolling in one of my language classes?"

"I don't know." Danielle said, "I'm not entirely sure why we're here. I thought Razor Wit was a language teacher too. Wouldn't it be easier for us to learn from her?"

"The boys might be." Brian F. said, "What grade do you teach?"

"Mostly younger ones, but none of the other teachers aside from Razor know English. I can tutor the boys in Velensovth while I teach them other things. Instant applied knowledge is guaranteed to be remembered."

Cheryl and Brian F. both smiled at Long Wind. Things were looking good so far.

Author's Note

And finally the meeting many of you have been waiting for. Please share your thoughts. I would love to hear them.

Chapter 63: Wonders

Artex held the door for Vaiawa, waited until she was inside, then closed it behind himself. The house was full of various sounds. Voices echoed from upstairs and from the living room. For some reason he could not explain, Artex felt good being in such a lively house. He heard the voices of his parents speaking to Razor Wit from the living room. They were asking his wife questions about words and pronunciation for Velensovth. Upstairs he heard Brian and Cheryl discussing employment. He realized he could not hear Danielle or Oriana. It did not bother him overmuch. They were both adults and though he wanted to see them both, he knew their lives did not revolve around him.

Vaiawa trotted into the living room and Artex followed. Razor was in the reclining chair closest to the fireplace with her forehooves propped up onto the arm of the chair, giving her belly plenty of room. Donald and Christine were sitting on the couch listening intently. All conversation stopped when Vaiawa and Artex entered the room. Razor Wit's expression lit up in a joyous smile as she saw her husband and sister/wife.

Artex first walked over toward Razor. He leaned over and gave her a big hug then a tender kiss on the lips. Razor hummed happily as they broke the kiss, nuzzling against him. He gently pressed his hand onto her belly, "And how is she today?"

Razor giggled, "As content and calm as ever. Come sit in here with us." She swept her eyes to the much larger Changeling Queen in the room, "You too, Vaiawa."

Vaiawa shifted into her Pegasus form and flittered up onto one of the elevated and cushioned perching boards attached to the walls and other elevated places in the room. She laid down and nested into the plush cushion, making herself comfortable. Artex pulled over a cushion and sat himself down on the floor, "I heard the language lession going on. Mind if I join in?"

His Father waved him off, "Razor was doing just fine. But you forgot something."

Realizing what his Father meant, Artex stood up and hugged both of his parents, then sat back down, "So how has it been so far?"

His Mother took a breath and let it out in a sigh, "It's been... different. Very different from what we're used to."

Artex smiled in a snarky manner, "But no demon summoning or anything like that huh?"

Donald snorted, "Yeah, yeah. Don't be a smart aleck." He shook his head, "You can't blame us for being leery."

"Not at all," Artex admitted, "But I'm glad you were willing to trust me about this."

Razor cleared her throat, "Ahem, I think we're done with the language lesson for today."

Artex clapped his hands, "Okay then, what say we take a short trip and meet the Ponies who adopted me and took care of me?"

Donald shook his head, "No. Not until we can talk to them in their own language. We need to learn it anyway. Besides, we owe it to them for taking care of you."

"They don't see it like that, Dad. They don't see that anyone owes them anything. They were happy to do it." Artex gently corrected his Father, "They're a really good bunch; salt of the earth sorts. They're apple farmers, as the name indicates."

"Dan?" A feminine voice asked from the direction of the kitchen.

Artex looked up and saw his sister and brother in-law standing there, both sporting big grins. Artex rose to his feet, walked over, and hugged them both, "I'm back for a full week before we have to go back. Where are the boys?"

"They're out playing with some of the other, erm, kids in town. Suey is watching them." Brian F. explained.

Artex threw back his head and laughed, "Ha! And I suppose the fact that she can see Rifin while she's out has absolutely nothing to do with it!"

His family all stared at him curiously. He saw their stares and decided he had best explain, "We all think Suey has a crush on Rifin. She denies it, but she's always sporting a blush whenever he's around."

"But they're not the same species." Christine said, "They don't even look like they're the same genus."

Artex shook his head, "Honestly it doesn't matter. One of the rules of this world is 'Love finds a way'. Somehow things just work out certain ways that we cannot explain."

Brian P. called out as he entered the house, "I'm back everyone."

Artex yelled back, "We're in the living room."

Brian walked in and he and Artex shared a hug, "Good to see you, brother." Brian said.

"You too." Artex replied, "Where were you?"

Brian hooked hie right thumb over his shoulder, "Out cheating life." He said in fluent Velensovth.

Artex blinked, "Who gave you the language?"

"Alana." Brian said with a grin, "When I told her I was an engineer, she started asking me a bunch of questions and I couldn't keep up, so she got frustrated and did some magical gobbledygook on me and now I can speak three languages: English, Velensovth, and Latin."

Brian F. then spoke up, "Wait, you mean we can just have someone... install the language in our heads like some computer download?"

Artex nodded while rubbing the bridge of his nose, "Technically yes, but it is looked down upon. Using magic to solve every problem can make us lazy."

"But if it's a tool meant to be used and it's a viable means of doing so, then why not do it?" Brian F. asked.

"Let me try to explain," Vaiawa suddenly spoke up, "Just because something CAN be done the easy and quick way, does not mean it SHOULD be done that way. In learning the language slowly and on your own, you put forth the effort of doing so, and in the end when you do master it, you feel a sense of pride and accomplishment. YOU have do it, YOU have accomplished your goal. You grow as a person and it is another thing you can teach future generations. With every generation learning from the previous one, we grow as a people. With magic to do it for you, you do not grow as a person because of the lack of effort and self discipline. It cheapens the experience for you."

Brian P. placed his right hand on his chin in thought for a brief moment then dropped his hand she shook his head, "Nope. I don't think so. Magic is a tool and tools are meant to be used. While I definitely agree that fostering personal growth and accomplishment is extremely important, let me ask you something: where are all the electronics?"

Everyone was puzzled and their faces mirrored that sentiment. Brian continued, "Your recorded history is just as long as ours, maybe even more so, yet there are no electronics here. Why? Because everyone was too focused on bettering themselves and society on a personal level as opposed to a technological level. Granted you have little to no pollution from any major forms of industry, but that pollution problem could have been solved with magic. Smoke stacks can have magic filters put on to keep the air clean. I could go on, but that is something I noticed, at least here. There are no major industries. Nothing is being mass produced. Is there any import or export?"

"Chris has his shipping centers send products all around the world and he pays the city a hefty amount for using the land to do so, but as far as I know, there is nothing we produce in the city which is ever shipped out for resale in other towns or cities, except juices and food, but even that is mostly for the sake of novelty." Razor said.

Brian P. crossed his arms, "So you're telling me that if Chris' shipping centers went down and stopped working, that the city would go bankrupt?"

Razor blinked as his words sunk in, 'He's... he's right.'

Brian saw the look on her face and knew his words had hit home, "And THAT'S what I'm going to do!" he crowed, "Alana told me about the Canterlot School For Magical Studies. That's where I'm heading. I'm going to bring about an industrial revolution, BUT I'm going to make sure it happens the right way this time. On Earth we screwed up the planet and industry became an absolutely cut-throat business. Over here, we can have our industry and NOT mess up the environment. We can have big business and NOT make it a dog eat dog mess of backstabbing, underpaying employees, and corruption. This is our opportunity to fix what we screwed up! I'm leaving for the school this evening. I'll get a job somewhere in Canterlot to have some spending money, but I've finally got my direction. I'm a mechanical engineer, a scientist of mechanics. Well magic is a science with its own rules of mechanics. I already have my first idea! A welding device which will be completely safe to use. Imagine a device which allows two substances to bond on a molecular level, a perfect merger of the two. Welding torches? HA! MELDING torch! Melding torch with no heat, that draw their energy from the atmosphere, that produce no toxic fumes, that are safe to use around open flames, that are in no way a danger to the user or those around them! Need two pieces of steel connected and don't want the fragile weld point? Melding torch! Need that bleeding gash closed and there are no doctors around? Melding torch! Need two pieces of wood connected seamlessly and strongly? Melding, freaking, torch!"

* * *

"Okay, but what about when you want to make love with him?" Danielle asked Oriana.

"In average herds, every mare takes turns sleeping with her husband on different days. Absence makes the heart grow fonder after all..."

"But over-familiarity breeds contempt." Danielle finished, "That's one we used to use when we were married. He was always saying that people in history had a lot of things right and that we forgot those bits of wisdom in modern society."

Oriana smiled, "I think he was right about that." She placed her left forehoof on Danielle's hand, "I don't want you to think we did any of this to push him away from you. None of us thought you and he would ever be together again, but we certainly didn't encourage him to forget about you and we don't want that now either. He still loves you just as much as he did before. True, he loves us as well, but you already know he has a big heart. We never wanted him to chose between you and us. We only offered ourselves for him to love, if he chose to, and he did. We're all willing to have you with us. Trust me, we'll be glad to have someone who knew him before. We sometimes have trouble understanding why he does some of the things he does. You knew him before and you have known him much longer than any of us. I know it's going to be a difficult adjustment, but imagine having a bunch of sisters to lean on when you need support." Oriana then grinned mischievously, "And if he screws up, we can all gang up on him." Oriana joked.

Danielle smiled at the Zebra mare trying so hard to make peace. She took a deep breath and let it out slowly, "Okay... I... I think I'm ready to talk to... Razor." She held up her hand, "It's not going to be smooth and you can just forget about me holding down some poor mare while they... yeah, you know what I'm trying to say."

Oriana nodded in understanding, "I think that's fine. We had a really hard time convincing him that it was normal. He almost stopped the first time he was with Razor. She had to practically order him to continue."

Danielle held up her hands, "I don't want to know. I'm sorry, I'm not trying to be mean, but if I think about that any more than I already am, it's going to upset me too much. I've been told for over thirty years that if he sleeps with anyone else that he doesn't love me anymore. I'm not going to forget that overnight or any time soon."

Oriana leaned against the woman in a comforting gesture, "I'm sorry. I keep forgetting about that."

Danielle was uncomfortable with the physical contact, "Could you not lean against me. My family was never very affectionate." Oriana quickly withdrew herself, trying not to be upset. Danielle continued, "The first time he hugged me when we were dating, I froze. I wasn't used to hugs or anything like that. It took me years to get used to his family being so huggy. It's nothing against you, but it's going to take time for me to get used to any of you and I already know I'm going to have a hard time knowing all of you sleep with him and not getting upset. Seeing him kiss one of you for the first time is going to be hard enough."

She sighed sadly, "I'm already going to have to find a new job. I can't care for children who can break my bones with a kick while I'm changing a diaper. Kids bite and what if one bite one of my fingers off?" She shook her head, "I didn't think this through well enough."

Oriana wanted to hug the woman, but she held herself back from providing comfort. It was not easy. The situation was so complicated, 'Oh why did this have to happen!? We were happy! I don't blame him for still loving her, I can't. She's a good person. But this is going to be so hard! Ancestors give me the strength to do this!'

* * *

Evening was coming quickly when Danielle and Oriana returned to the house. They found Artex and Vaiawa cooking a big dinner for everyone in the kitchen. Vaiawa was preparing noodles, while Artex was chopping several pounds of beef with a heavy cleaver imported from Gryphonvale. Oriana went into the living room to talk to everyone. Danielle made her way into the kitchen and crept up behind her husband, 'Wait, is he still my husband? He was declared dead on Earth. Do we need to get married again? GOD this is so confusing!' The woman was already overwhelmed with everything else. She felt her eyes burning as she hugged him from behind.

Artex was startled by the sudden hug. So startled that he accidentally chopped off the index finger of his left hand. He jumped back howling in agony and accidentally knocking Danielle off him and onto the floor. He pulled his hand up to his stomach and pinched off the stump to stop the blood-flow while grunting and groaning from the searing waves of pain.

Vaiawa quickly levitated his lopped off finger off the cutting board and floated it in front of him, "Put it on the stump, quickly! Your natural healing may reattach it!"

Artex forced his mind to focus past the pain. He let go of his stump and grabbed his disembodied finger, jamming it hard against the bleeding stump.

Everyone else in the house crowded at the entrance of the kitchen wanting to see what happened. Danielle looked up as he turned around holding the cut off finger against the stump on his hand. She felt terrible beyond words, 'Oh God! What did I do!? I just got him back and I do this to him!?' The stress from the past days all culminated in that one terrible moment. It was just too much for the poor woman. She began crying immediately. She had never meant to hurt him.

As everyone watched, his flesh slowly welded itself back together. In less than a minute, his hand was whole and undamaged. Everyone was awestruck at the sight. As for Artex, even he was amazed, 'I knew I could heal, but that was... damn!' He then spotted Danielle on the floor crying her eyes out. He began to move toward her, but someone else beat him to it.

Danielle felt someone help her up into a sitting position, "Hey, it's okay. Look he's fine. He can heal, remember? Go on, look. His hand is okay. He's fine. Look."

Danielle wiped her eyes and slowly looked up. Her husband was there, kneeling in front of her. His hands were still bloody, but his finger was reattached. She still felt bad for what happened, but seeing that he was not going to be forever disfigured made her feel infinitely better. She still felt terrible, but he was going to be okay. She turned her head to see who had helped her up. Her tearful almond brown eyes met the concerned amethyst eyes of the tan Unicorn mare who was still supporting her weight.

Razor Wit smiled and leaned against Danielle, "Come on up. The floor can't be that comfortable."

Brian P. spoke up, "See? SEE? A melding torch would have been perfect for that!"

* * *

Discord closed the book, chortling, which quickly morphed into cackling, then outright laughter. Celestia was lying on her massive bed, simply relaxing and enjoying the simple company of her partner, odd though he was. Discord, lying next to Celestia, had been thumbing through a strange little book he had conjured up some minutes before he started laughing, "My my, that Human certainly is a magnet for chaos. I swear none of you would have ever been upset with me if Humans already lived here."

After some minutes of his joyful mirth, the solar Alicorn became curious, "What are you reading over there that has you tittering like a filly?" She asked turning her head toward her lover.

Discord laughed lightly, tossing the book into the air where it sprouted wings and took to the sky, "Just Artex cutting off his finger and everyone's reaction to it healing itself when he put it back on the stump. Combined with everything else going on in that house, that was one of the things which might bring them all together." He paused and looked to his mate, "Erm, by the by, where did you get off to this afternoon and why do you reek of icing and fondant?"

Celestia blushed at the comment, "Well, why don't you see what happened? Your magic should be recovered enough."

Discord pursed his lips, quirked an eyebrow, then snapped his fingers, his vision instantly changing. John's daughter, Anna was having the time of her life. From her perch on Princess Celestia's back, she could see everything. She was still too young to understand that everyone was bowing to the Princess and not to her. She felt like a queen and she loved it. Celestia had no complaints either. She had found somebody who loved cake just as much as she did. They had made quite a sight, touring from one bakery to another sampling every single cake available and buying them all for later.

Blinking, Discord shook his head then looked at the white Alicorn, "How much cake did you eat, exactly?"

Celestia grinned and shook her head, "Nuh-uh, first you tell me what YOU did this after noon. I looked after Anna, and I know you looked after Joseph. I want to know how it went."

At the mention of the little boy's name, Discord howled with laughter, "I almost think he could inherit my power! Granted you told me not to do anything too crazy, so I just gave him half my power in a very small space in the Royal Garden."

Upon hearing this, Celestia's hoof met her face, "How much do I have to clean up?" She asked in a monotone.

Discord frowned, raised his chin into the air and crossed all of his arms, of which there were suddenly nine, yet somehow all were crossed, "Nothing."

With a quirked eyebrow and piqued curiosity, Celestia asked, "Nothing?"

Suddenly Discord was excited, "Ooh! You should have been there!” He exclaimed. “Joseph said I was his new favorite uncle! I never would have guessed, but that the little boy has more of a mischievous streak than Chris does!”

The reclining draconoquis leaned against the knuckles of his lion’s paw while he waved an eagle’s talon in little through the air. “Despite what you said, I allowed the boy a bit of my magic and within minutes, the lad had created a magical treehouse, where — now stay with me here— The tree was the house and the house was the tree.” Celestia just stared at him.

“It would grow and shrink at completely random times,” Discord continued. “…likewise growing and shrinking the occupants within. The windows were made of transparent taffy which could be pulled apart to open the window or close it, or eaten and would grow back within seconds. And then of course, we can’t forget the furniture!

“The furniture.”

“Made entirely out of something the humans call ‘beef jerky’; a kind of snack made from salted meat. A little too chewy for my taste, bad the lad can’t put the stuff down.

“Discord!” came Celestia’s response, a mix astonishment and horror on her soft, equine face as she brought her muzzle closer to her irresponsible lover’s. “Are trying time spoil this child, or completely ruin him? A treehouse like that will give that poor boy the worst kind of tummy ache and all but ensure that he never eats a proper meal ever again—” she was gently silenced by discord’s finger pressed against her lips.”

“Dearest…” he said smoothly, giving Celestia a rather sensual ‘Boop’ on her nose. “I may not be the most logical creature in existence, but even I know that some kids need water wings before being in the pool. Both the taffy and the jerky have been magically tweaked so that everything disappears in the stomach just seconds after being eaten. So, no matter how much he eats, or when he eats it, he’ll always have enough room for his vegetables; not that it really matter, seeing as how he usually just hides those in his chocolate milk when he thinks no one is watching.”

“That…” Celestia began. “That was actually a very good idea, Discord. I’m actually quite impressed, really.”

Discord went on.

“And as and added bonus, I also made it so that none of it would give him cavities.” He then lay back and snapped his fingers, filling the air above them with visions of various objects that spun about in kaleidoscopic patterns. “There’s a grandfather clock made of laundry fluff that can could also turn into a softish toy sword if ordered to do so; a giant chandelier hanging upward from the floor—yes the floor—made light that changes the skin color of anyone who says the word 'the'.

On and on the draconaquis continued, like a child himself giving a point-by-point retelling of his first day of school. He spoke animatedly of a radio that belched every song it was ordered to play and a television made of velcro that showed everything in reverse seconds before it was supposed to happen. There was a rug in the middle of the room that could fry—not fly, as discord had emphasized— but fry; in which anything that was placed upon it would instantly become fried.

Celestia had been ready to scold him a second time, but Discord quickly assured her that the magically enhanced accouterment was perfectly safe to touch.

“Then of course, there was the bottomless pit of legos, the endless hallway doors; and after that you have the plastic dump truck that hauled dirt from one nowhere to another nowhere!” Discord curled up on the bed clapping his hands with glee, "And it was perfect! There was literally nothing dangerous about any of it! It was safe but chaotic! Things shifted and changed randomly, but all of it is contained and the boy LOVES IT!"

He sighed, relaxed, "Now... I did mess with the kids' heads a little. Did you know they were both suffering from emotional trauma? Well I fixed it... sort of."

Celestia's eyes narrowed, "Discord..." she said in a warning tone.

Discord waved her away, "All I did was remove some of the emotional damage. They still remember the event, but with a sort of mild detachment. If they focus on it, the full brunt of the memory will return, but when they are not focused on it, it will not harm them."

Celestia gave it some thought before speaking. She turned onto her back, looking up at the canopy above the bed, "I will allow it for now, but you need to explain it to Christina and John and let them decide." Upon hearing Discord's unbelieving sputtering, she held up her forehoof, "I know your heart was in the right place, but these are their children, their decision is final. If they were our foals it would be different." Celestia grew concerned when Discord did not reply. She turned to look at Discord and was met with a pair of mismatched eyes close upon her own. Unlike normal, his eyes were not dancing with merriment, they were sober and serious bordering on solemn. Celestia drew her head back, but curiosity and confusion prickled in the back of her mind, "Is something wrong?"

Discord only replied with a single sentence, "You should use that amulet after Luna has her foal."

Celestia blinked in shock, then giggled, "Oh, I almost thought you were being serious."

Discord's voice was even and calm, "Until now I've been worried that children would be afraid of me. Today that little boy proved that the opposite is true and it made me think." He reached over and ran a claw gently down the side of Celestia's face, curling it under her chin, "You're responsible and serious and I'm fun without limitation. I'm always up for playing and having a good time and you're already a natural teacher. I want a little one to play with, someone I can entertain and have fun with for hours on end, someone who understands my chaos and your order. I already know you had the time of your life today with Anna. You got a chance to cut loose and you loved it, don't try to deny it. Half of me and half of you equals perfect... I want a foal."

* * *

In a different wing of the palace, John Vacca looked at his brother, still trying to absorb everything. They had let Celestia, Discord, and Luna take the Chrissy and the children while they talked. They were in Chris' office in the Palace. It was a comfortable room with chairs made for the Human frame and plush cushions set all around, while Chris' various and numerous experiments laid around on tables strewn all about the room. John cleared his throat, "So... you're basically a king?"

Chris shrugged, "Kind of? I renounced any authority I would have gained by marring Luna, but because I did, I think most of the country would follow me specifically because I don't want power. I don't want them to, but they probably would, most anyway. A lot of the nobles probably wouldn't, but they never liked me in the first place."

"That doesn't mean that we're royalty or anything does it?" John asked.

Chris shrugged, "Probably not. I can ask if you want?" he offered.

John shook his head and waved his hands vigorously, "Nope! We're fine! No need!"

Chris laughed, "I figured. You aren't the type."

John leaned forward, "Are Chrissy and the kids really alright with the Princesses?"

Chris only laughed in response.

* * *

Chrissy had been at the spa all day with Luna. Once the poor woman had gotten over the shock of meeting her in person, the two had agreed that there was no point to having money and power if you did not use it. They bought out the best spa in Canterlot for the day and spent the time being pampered.

Chrissy, having had two children, was giving Luna some advice in dealing with her own pregnancy. Obviously there were going to be some significant differences, but it was nice for Luna to have someone to talk to about it. It did take some significant time for her to explain about her and Chris being married and expecting their daughter. Chrissy was shocked beyond belief, literally, at first. But Luna had a great deal of experience in speaking to others and making them see things from different perspectives. Before the day was done, Chrissy was merely happy for her, instead of being confused and angry and thinking her brother in-law had committed a crime against nature.

The family in Canterlot was settling in well.

Author's Note

Another one down, folks. More to come.

Chapter 64: Face To Face

Danielle squared her shoulders and took a deep, calming breath, 'Okay, I can do this.' Donald and Christine were out in the town, Rose was at work, Artex was working out, Brian and Cheryl F. were busy doing their own thing in the town. It was time for Danielle to sit down and talk to Razor Wit. She was decidedly not looking forward to it.

After breakfast, which everyone shared, Danielle had gone back to her room and waited until everyone else was gone. She spent the time doing her best to prepare for the coming talk with Razor Wit. Now it was time to tackle the issue head-on.

Danielle slowly descended the stairs and walked into the living room. Razor Wit, Oriana, and Vaiawa were all there talking already. She stood in the small space where the kitchen became the living room and observed the mares for a moment before walking over to the couch and sitting down.

The mares all stopped talking and regarded the Human woman seriously before Vaiawa spoke up, "Time to address the proverbial elephant in the room, as Artex would say."

Razor suddenly jutted out her lower lip in a pout, "I'm not that big!" She declared in an overly dramatic fashion. She knew the very second she saw Danielle that the interaction would be extremely tense. Her joke was an attempt to bring some levity to the situation.

The randomness of the statement caught Danielle off guard. She could not help but to join the mares in a few giggles. As the giggles tapered off, silence began to creep in. Thankfully Oriana was there, "No! No awkward silences!" She shook out her mane and gestured between Danielle and Razor, "You two need to talk. Razor, what is your favorite color?"

Razor blinked in surprise, "Erm... green. Forest green."

Oriana then pointed to Danielle, "Same question."

"Pink." The woman answered quickly, "But why did you ask that?"

"To get you to say something out loud in front of Razor." Oriana confessed, "You two need to talk and I mean now."

"I don't think it had the effect you wanted, Ori." Razor said, "If anything it made the situation even more uncomfortable. Why don't you and Vaiawa go on out for a walk or something?"

Oriana had her mouth open to respond, but she found herself caught in Vaiawa's levitation field as the Changeling Queen quietly exited the room. Oriana sighed and blew out an exasperated breath, "Oh fine!"

Once Vaiawa and Oriana were gone, Razor spoke up, "I'm sorry about that. Oriana means well, but she should know you can't force something like this." She made her voice calm and smooth, "Take your time. When you're ready just say whatever you want."

"I hate you." Danielle said softly, "You have everything I ever wanted."

Razor's brows knit together in concern, "Please don't think I ever urged him to move on from loving you. I promise you, I didn't."

Danielle snorted, "That's what Oriana said too. I... I believe it, but I don't want to believe it..." she placed her elbows on her knees then flopped her head into her open palms, "That doesn't make any sense does it?"

"Uh, no... I'm afraid it doesn't." Razor admitted.

Danielle rubbed both eyes with her hands and flopped back on the couch, "I WANT to be mad at you! I..." she sighed again, raising her hands and gesturing angrily, "Urg! I want to hate you! I want to yell at you! I want to scream at you and call you a bitch and a thief!" She stood up from the couch and stomped on the floor, "I don't want to believe anything you say!"

Suddenly the woman seemed to wilt, "But I believe what Oriana said... and I believe you too." She sat back down on the couch and slouched back, "I also know that my husband wouldn't have anything to do with you if that were true." She laid her left arm over her head, "I cried for months." She said quietly, "I thought he was dead. We all did. I thought he was gone forever. I moved out of our apartment and went to live with my Mom. Without him I couldn't even pay the rent. I couldn't keep up with the repairs my car needed so I had to get rid of that. I lost my job because I couldn't focus on the kids I work with. We were supposed to try to have a baby... and now he can't even do that. And almost everything I lost... you gained. How can I not feel like you stole everything from me?"

Razor felt terrible for the woman. She was out of her depth. She wanted so badly to make Danielle feel better, but she could not think of anything. In desperation she decided to try a joke, "W-well I'm still waiting on that car. Huh?" She realized immediately that it had been exactly the wrong thing to say.

Danielle turned her head toward the sheepish Unicorn in disbelief, "Seriously?... SERIOUSLY!? I can't believe you would say that!?"

Razor panicked, "No! I'm sorry! I was just trying to..."

"SHUT UP!" Danielle shrieked rising to her feet, "You... you... UGH!" With a loud bellowing sound, Danielle ran out of the living room.

Razor scrambled to lever her pregnant self out of the chair, "Wait! I'm sorry! Please! I didn't mean anything by it!" Razor Wit felt horrible for the jest. She had never meant to upset Danielle. She finally managed to get herself out of the chair and wobble toward the kitchen. She heard Danielle run up the stairs and made to chase her down to apologize. Sense caught up with her though, 'If I run, I might trip and hurt our foal.' She slowed her pace and decided to walk up the stairs, 'Danielle isn't going anywhere and it will give me time to think about what to say.'

She hobbled her way up the stairs, pregnant belly swinging as she did. It was much more awkward than it used to be. Nevertheless, she eventually made her way to the only closed door in the house. She knew it was the right room because she could hear sobbing from the other side.

Razor knocked on the door, "Danielle? I'm so sorry about what I said. Please let me in."

"GO AWAY!" Came the reply from the other side of the door.

Razor sighed sadly and knocked again, "Please. I need you to hear me out. I never meant to upset you like this. I'm not a mean Pony. I made a mistake and I'm so sorry. I wasn't trying to be insensitive. I know you've suffered because of what happened. Please open the door."

Razor suddenly heard a tremendous impact from inside the room as Danielle screamed even louder, "I SAID GO AWAY!"

Razor sat down on the floor sternly, "I'm not leaving until you hear me out."

This time the answer was an almost incoherent screech of rage, "GO AWAY! I HATE YOU!"

* * *

Artex returned home from his workout ready to take a shower. He opened the door then closed it behind himself, "Hey girls, I'm home." The sound of crying immediately caught his attention. Feeling both curious and concerned, Artex followed the sound back to the living room. There he saw Razor Wit weeping loudly into the arm of his favorite chair.

He immediately went to her and wrapped her in a hug, "Honey, what happened?"

Razor looked up from the chair and met his eyes, "Oh Artex I'm so sorry! Danielle tried talking to me and she got so upset! I didn't know what to say so I tried to make a joke to calm her down, but instead I made her cry!"

Artex blinked and drew in a breath through his teeth, making a hissing sound, "Ooh. Yeah sweetie that's not always a good idea. She absolutely loves to joke and especially joke about me when she's calm, but when she's upset that would just make her mad." He dreaded the answer but he knew he had to ask, "What uh, was the joke?"

"She said she had lost everything and I had gained it, so I said that I was still waiting on her car." Razor said. She felt like her stomach dropped out when she saw Artex' face.

"Shit." He said simply, "Oh God, she LOVED that car. It was an old, ugly, beat up Subaru Legacy, but she positively adored it."

Razor felt her eyes filling up with tears again at the revelation. Artex noticed and tenderly wiped her eyes, smoothing down her muzzle in the process, "No more crying, Razor. It'll be alright." He sighed heavily, "What's done is done. I need you to tell me how she responded."

Razor was puzzled that that. She sniffled and asked, "Why-why does that matter?"

"Because it tells me how we need to approach her. Remember, she's bipolar. She knows how to keep it under control, but I need to know what she did. She has no control over whichever way her emotions and mood swing, but she does know how to deal with it without doing any damage. We can formulate our response accordingly." Artex explained.

"W-well she stood up and for a second I thought she might do something, but she ran out of the room and locked herself in her room. I could hear her crying. I tried talking to her but everything I said just seemed to make her more upset." Razor said.

Artex nodded along until she finished, "Yeah, I made that mistake plenty of times too." Razor looked puzzled at his words so he explained, "When she gets really, REALLY upset, specifically hurt, she needs space to let it out and she doesn't like anyone else around. It's one of her control techniques. Her form of bipolar can make her violent, but she learned to channel it into tears. If you try to force her to talk, she'll just amp up more and more and then cry more and more. She needs time to cool down. She separated herself from you because she felt herself amping-up and her control technique kicked-in before she did anything." He chuckled lightly, "She used to throw things at me whenever I did anything that upset her too much. She threw and broke a TON of phones and other things before she learned how to control it." He gave Razor a gentle squeeze and stood up, "Let me check on her and I'll be back down. Okay?"

Razor nodded and watched him leave the room. He headed up the stairs and found the only door that was closed. There were no sounds from beyond the door so he tested the handle. It was locked, "Danielley?" He called quietly, "Honey, can you unlock the door please?"

He heard shuffling from inside the room. Moments later he heard the door click. He slowly opened the door and found Danielle sitting on the bed glumly. He closed the door and sat down next to her, "Razor told me she tried to make a joke and ended up hurting your feelings instead." Danielle did not answer or look at him so he continued, "She feels bad about it, Danielley."

"Good!" Danielle answered, "It was a mean thing to say."

"She didn't mean anything by it, babe. I don't think she knew what else to say." Artex explained.

"Then she shouldn't have said anything!" Danielle declared.

Artex kept calm, "She doesn't know you like I do. She doesn't know how to handle you or talk to you the way I do. None of them do. I promise, she didn't say it maliciously. She isn't like that."

"If you knew none of them knew how to handle me, then why did you let me come here!?" Danielle asked in exasperation.

Artex sighed, she had a point, "Okay, I'm not arguing that I neglected to think that part through completely. I didn't prepare them for you."

"Gee, thanks for making me sound like a burden." Danielle snorted.

"That's not what I meant and you know it." Artex said softly, "But you need to give them time to get used to you. I'll admit that I kind of sprung this on them too. I should have tried to prepare everyone for this. Their exposure to bipolar has been limited to me and me alone. Telling them that all bipolar cases are different is one thing, experiencing it is another. I know you're upset and hurt right now, but you need to forgive Razor and move past this. They all need to get used to you and you you need to get used to them. Everybody needs time to adjust here."

"Except you." Danielle said.

Artex smirked, "Yeah, except me."

Danielle leaned onto his shoulder and sighed, letting out some of her anxiety. She felt better now that she had some time to let off some steam and she had a moment with the man she loved, "Can I keep you?" She asked. It was one of their old traditional sayings. She would ask, 'Can I keep you?' and he would reply with, 'For the low price of loving a goof-ball.' She fell back on one of their old habits to help reassure herself that he was the same man she had fallen in love with years ago.

Instead he answered, "Well, you can share me."

It was not the answer she wanted, but it was honest. She did not like the implications, but she knew what she was getting into in that regard when she decided to come to New Humansville. Deciding to make the best of it, Danielle pursed her lips in a pout, "You know what I meant, you sucker-fucker." She replied somewhat playfully. She had many playfully nasty names to call him and he had almost as many for her. Her favorite was, 'Fakin' bacon baldy-locks.'

Artex laughed softly, "Yeah, and you're a Mexican't." He wrapped his arms around her and gave her a gentle squeeze, "Come on, Razor wants to apologize to you. I know you probably don't want to see her right now, but you two need to clear the air. Okay?"

Danielle groaned in less than half-hearted protest as Artex stood up and carefully pulled her to her feet.

* * *

Razor Wit listened as two pairs of steps descended from upstairs and into the kitchen. She watched as Artex led Danielle into the living room and sat down next to her. Razor wasted no time, "Danielle, I am so sorry. I didn't know how much your car meant to you. I would never say something like that and mean it. I was trying to alleviate the tension. Please forgive me."

Danielle rolled her eyes and huffed as she flopped back against the couch, "Fiiiine." She said. It would still take time for her to adjust, but the apology helped a great deal. She lapsed into silence briefly and Razor began to fear the woman was not serious, but then Danielle spoke up again, "Well... if I'm still married to Dan, then... part of this huge house is mine, right?"

Razor was just barely good enough at reading Human facial expressions to see the mischievous glint in the woman's eyes, "Yep! You can have all of Artex' parts! He's the one who invited you here AND all without telling us about it beforehand."

Artex was greatly relieved to hear the joke, brief as it was. It gave him hope that the females would eventually get along. Even so, he had to playfully put in his two sense, "HEY! It was my invention that paid for this place! Shouldn't I have a say in this!?"

"Nope!" Danielle said, "Remember, happy wife, happy life! And THIS makes me happy." She grinned in a cheesy fashion at him, "Besides, now I've got backup whenever I need to yell at you. We'll TAG TEAM your ass, mother fucker!" She dissolved into giggles as her mood swung from grumpy to slightly playful thanks to her bi-polar.

Razor was distinctly put off by the vulgarity, but she could see that Artex was not upset about it. In fact, he seemed to be enjoying it, given the smirk on his face. She felt like she should join in as a show of solidarity if nothing else. Remembering something she heard from a Human woman once, she took a chance and said, "That's riiiiiight! Who runs the world...?" She left the phrase unfinished, hoping fervently that Danielle would pick up on it.

Her gamble was rewarded when Danielle said, "Girls!" Both females burst into a fit of giggles as Artex threw up his arms dramatically and flopped back onto the couch with a forlorn groan.

It made Razor uncomfortable to speak and act like that, but she understood something right then, 'This is harder for Danielle than it is for the rest of us. She gave up her established life to follow Artex back here and even agreed to share him with us even though it goes against everything she was taught. We need to be as supportive of her as possible. This is already hard for her, we need to make it easier. We need to show her that she can rely on us when she needs to. We all need to sit down and talk about how to deal with one another. I don't want anyone else to make the same mistake I did.' It was a rocky start to say the least, and there would need to be some significant adjustments on the parts of everyone, but Razor had hope now.

Author's Note

New chapter. Thoughts regarding the chapter are welcome.

On a personal note, life has thrown me yet another curve ball. I was diagnosed with type 2 diabetes. I did not know before, but when your blood sugar goes haywire, it causes your eyes to go blurry. That was a bitch and a half, but thanks to my wonderful wife, I am making healthier decisions regarding food.

Chapter 65: Final Decisions

The first big hurdle had been jumped by the herd, but more would have to wait until Artex, Vaiawa, and Luna had more time off from their duties.

The trio of Emissaries/Ambassadors had to head back to Earth. Their two days of relaxation were finished and duty called. It was an unhappy but accepting herd that escorted Artex and Vaiawa back to the portal where Luna was already waiting. John, Chrissy, their children, and Chris were all there to see Luna off.

Razor Wit, Oriana, Danielle, and the rest of Artex' family followed along behind the emissaries. Everyone was talking and chatting, but there was a measure of uneasiness among the Humans. They were in a new world among non-Humans and some Humans they knew nothing about. They were nervous. With Artex present, they had a trusted and reliable guide to the new world. Without him, they were out of their elements.

Artex, Vaiawa, and Luna all bade goodbye to their loved ones and stepped back through the portal. As soon as the trio were out of sight Chris led his brother and family back through one of his portals with a friendly wave at Artex' herd and family.

The herd mares sighed then turned to the family. Donald and Christine smiled sadly, "We are citizens of New Humansville now." Donald said, "I've got the training and experience so I'm going to be doing supplemental training for some of the C.W.G." he then motioned to his wife, "Dear?"

"I used to be a surgical nurse once and my hands are still steady so I've already been accepted at the hospital. I have to get ready for my shift. I still have some training to do before they let me assist with a surgery. Lots of... magical medical tools to learn." Christine then smiled, "At least it isn't demon worship, but it still feels weird to say." She spoke in perfect Velensovth, "Alana helped us out."

"I'll do it the old fashioned way." Danielle said, then looked at Razor, "I need to get to know you guys better anyway, right?"

Razor smiled and placed her hoof on Danielle's leg, "Take your time. There is no rush."

Brian P. looked down and scuffed his left foot on the ground, "Welp, I need to get going. I already applied to Celestia's School for Magical Studies and they are expecting me. I don't have a lot to pack, but I do have a question for you, erm Razor Wit right?" He asked. Razor nodded and Brian continued, "Weapons are allowed in New Humansville, but what about the rest of Equestria?"

Razor lowered her eyes and brought her right forehoof to her mouth, "I haven't needed to think about it for a while, but yes, it is allowed. I would not recommend you bring anything big though. Nothing the size of a spear or a... uh I think Artex called it a rifle. Those would be too big and Ponies would be too uncomfortable seeing them."

Brian nodded, "Perfect, now, if you all will excuse me, I need to get myself and my bag to the top of City Hall.

Oriana shook her head, "I am not certain I will ever truly understand Humans and their preoccupation with weapons."

Razor shrugged and looked at Danielle, "I hope my answer did not unnerve you."

Danielle waved off the mare's concern, "It's nothing to me. Aside from me, my family hates guns. Dan has had plenty of arguments with them about it when they said something dumb. Mostly from CNN or some other news company that's trying to demonize gun owners or spread lies about them."

Razor and Oriana both blinked, not understanding the social context, but the general message was clear enough. Danielle sighed and stared longingly at the portal, "I was really hoping to sleep next to him, but uh, it would be awkward."

Razor's pregnant belly swayed as she trotted along next to Oriana and Danielle, "Why don't we all go out tomorrow? We can have a picnic and enjoy ourselves. Rose has the day off and I can probably get my brother off too."

"I like the sound of that." She skipped around in front of the mares, "Razor, you said you can eat meat now?" She asked.

Razor nodded. Oriana spoke up, "I can too now. Did you have something in mind?"

The woman's face split in a grin, "Have either of you ever had a B.L.T.?"

* * *

Razor was really looking forward to this. She, Oriana, Rose, Danielle, Feather Tip, and Cloud Cutter were a few Leagues outside of New Humansville. Winter had just been wrapped up and she wanted to enjoy the warm day.

Above them Cloud Cutter swooped and circled with a speed he never had before. Razor was proud of her younger brother. He had made great strides under the tutelage of Darryl and Rose. He was stronger, faster, and more disciplined than he had ever been before. He seemed happier too.

She turned her head and looked around the clearing they had just walked into. The center was a small knoll, no more than four Fathoms elevated above the surrounding land and the trees sat around an almost perfect circle half a League in every direction. New wildflowers had sprung up seemingly overnight, lifting a pleasant scent into the slight breeze which rustled the soft grass.

Danielle, the only Human of their group emphasized what Razor already knew, Humans could cover incredible distances when they wanted to do so. She was not even winded as they emerged from the trees while Razor was huffing and puffing like a bellows. To her surprise the Human woman had been the one to keep the closest eye on her and call for a stop when she needed it. Danielle was trying and it showed.

Razor Wit gently laid down on the top of the grassy knoll and levitated their picnic blanket out of Rose's saddle bags. Rose was chatting with Feather Tip still on the side of the knoll, not far away. Danielle sat down on the blanket and blew out a breath, "Whew! That was a good hike," she poked at her slightly plump belly, "I need to get used to hiking again. I used to be pretty good. Never could keep up with Dan though." She reached out and patted Razor's back, "You did pretty good yourself."

Razor ignored the accidentally patronizing implication and continued listening as Cutter continued flipping and spiraling in the air overhead. The young Pegasus whooped with delight, showing his youthful exuberance. He never held still in the air.

Rose was talking with Tip, who seemed to look a bit guilty as she spoke up. "Okay, so a couple of weeks ago I was trotting past Officer Hord's house and I heard... it."

Rose cocked her head, "Heard what?"

Tip facehoofed, "I heard IT. You know, IT." She was visibly blushing.

Rose still did not understand, "I must be missing something here, Tip. Could you be more explicit?"

Tip's blush deepened, "You just had to say 'explicit' didn't you?" She bit her lower lip, "I heard them... together... intimately."

Rose instantly blushed, "Oh!" She snickered quietly, "I hope Backlash sounded like she was enjoying herself! And Hord's a big man... I can't even imagine what it would be like to hear-"

Tip looked mortified, "I didn't listen to them! I mean, I-I heard them, but I didn't stop to listen! That's just rude!"

Rose gave Tip a smirk. "Oh, come on - you can't tell me you weren't even the least bit curious?"

Tip's muzzle flushed. "N-no! NO! That's... why would I want to hear THAT!?"

Oriana tilted her head. "It would be the sound of love, would it not? Fewer things are so wonderful as the sounds of nature, in full swing."

Tip put her wings to the sides of her head. "She was yelling, as well... she was cheering him on! I could have sworn I heard her yelling about him riding her - does THAT sound like love to you?"

Rose gave a snort of laughter. "It certainly sounds like acceptance, at the very least!" That sparked off a few giggles from Razor, while Oriana blushed brightly as she smiled.

Danielle shrugged. "Sounds like love to me. It shouldn't matter what they say, as long as they're happy, right?"

Tip's muzzle reddened even further. "I would assume they were - though I seriously doubt their bed was very happy; they might have to replace a wall, as hard as they were going at it!"

Rose let out a whoop of laughter, with Razor and Danielle giving chuckles as they shared a glance that said this was something that only females would understand; the boys were sweet, but this was 'girl talk' at its finest. Oriana seemed confused for a moment, then her eyes lit up with understanding... and THEN, her face lit up to match Tip's own blush, spurring Rose's laughter on and bringing even more giggles from the gathered group.

"I would not enjoy explaining the need for repairs to the carpenter," the zebra mare said in shock.

The group went quiet, looking at the embarrassed zebra mare for a moment... then, almost as one, they all gave in, and the laughter that burst forth from them felt genuine and whole. They had needed this, and it felt as though it was a moment that would help ease the tensions and bring them all closer together. It felt good, and seemed like the first SURE step on the road to being a full and complete family. There would be a number of steps still to take, but this was the first one that felt pure and casual; it was a good sign, a portent of what the future might hold for them all.

Tip's blush dialed back a bit as she gave a soft sigh. "Honestly? I was a little jealous; they sounded as though they were really enjoying themselves. I hope that I have at least half as much fun whe-"

The Pegasus mare's head suddenly and instantly blew apart, spraying blood, skin, bone, and brain matter all over the hillside as Razor heard a sudden sharp crack, echoing in from the distance. Without missing a beat, she screamed out loud, "Get down!"

She and everyone else crouched low in the grass, after Razor translated for Danielle. Somebody was screaming hoarsely as Rose watched Tip's body kick and jerk, her head split open like a melon. Rose felt her heat racing, 'Oh no! Tip! Oh mercy!' She belatedly realized she was the one screaming. She forced herself to stop screaming only by covering her muzzle with her hooves.

"Rose!" Oriana called from the hilltop in Velensovth, "Only speak in Velensovth! That was a Human weapon! They might not know it!"

Razor looked up at her Zebra sister/wife, "What do you mean?"

Rose kept low as she spoke, "Luna said that some Humans from Earth attacked Ponies somewhere else. If they're from Earth, they can't know Velensovth! Good thinking, Oriana!" She took several deep breaths then continued, "Tip is... s-she's dead! Is anyone else hurt!?"

Razor kept her head down and tried to steady her breathing, 'Fuck that law!' She lit up her horn and pointed it at Danielle. The woman shuddered as the glow enveloped her head then shook it off, "What was that?" she asked, doing her best to keep the shuddering out of her voice.

"I'm a language specialist - I gave you our language. Listen to Rose!" Razor hissed.

Cloud Cutter was crouched down in the grass with everyone else, he was scared. Oriana was shaking and trying to hold back tears. She had been in a tense situation before but this was different. The Blood Mages were direct, this was murder from an unseen assailant. The problem was even worse, none of them could see clearly all the way to the trees. Kavim eyes were poor at distances more than seven or eight Fathoms, somewhere around twenty-eight to thirty-two Human feet. Only Cutter or Danielle could even hope to see so far.

A second shot rang out and Rose crouched down even lower as dirt sprayed her in the face. She did not have her armor or weapon. She grit her teeth at the cowardice shown by their assailant. She would fight if she could see them, but she had no idea where they could be. A moment of inspiration struck her and she hoped it would work. She closed her eyes and focused on her magic. She knew many Earth Pony magic techniques, but she never had cause to use most of them. Her magic was constantly building her body with muscle and thicker bones. To actively use it would take all of her concentration. Tip would have been better for it with her Pegasus magic feeling air currents. Rose concentrated and slowly reached out, her magic touching the soil. She felt herself, the warmth of her body against the ground crushing the plants beneath her. Her consciousness gradually expanded in every direction. She guided her perception toward the Northern trees, roughly where the shot came from. Sweat beaded on her body as she strained her magic to its maximum.

It was a slow process, but she felt the magic of the trees. The plants created tiny amounts of magic with their lives and that magic ebbed and flowed all around them. Rose felt the magic sliding around six shapes to the North. She had a direction. She withdrew her perception back into her own body and suddenly realized she was exhausted. She was not used to using her magic in such a way and it had drained her immensely. She could not do such a thing again for hours.

"Razor! There are six of them, in the trees to the North! Head South when I give the signal! The hill should give you cover!" She paused for breath and made a decision, "I'll draw their fire! Go!"

"Rose no!" Razor cried, tears gathering in her eyes as she realized what the Earth Pony meant, "No! You come with us! You can make it!"

"I can't take that chance! You need more time! You're pregnant!" Rose called back, "Save your foal! Cutter! Carry your sister if she can't make it! Do you get me, cadet!?"

"I get you, ma'am!" Cutter called back.

Rose closed her eyes and took several deep breaths to work herself up for what she was about to do. She was scared - terrified would be more accurate, 'I'm probably going to die today.' It was difficult to even think much less actually do, 'I'm unarmed and I don't have any armor. All I can really offer is time. I have to keep them distracted.' Her thoughts drifted to her few remaining blood family back in New Humansville and her family crouched down in the field. She could hear the whimpering and sniffles, likely from both fear and for poor Tip, 'Oh poor Tip! I hope she didn't suffer. She didn't deserve that. She never hurt anyone.' Rose steeled her will, 'And I have to make sure these bastards don't do the same to anyone else.'

Her will set, she took deep, slow breaths and began to whisper, "To whatever powers are at work in the universe, please, I beg you, let them live." Her eyes snapped open, "GO!" Her body locked up for a second, her instinct for self preservation going into overdrive.

A shot rang out as soon as Danielle stood up. The woman screamed as the bullet passed through the bone of her left leg. She fell to the ground clutching her leg. Rose saw it happen and she stood up, ignoring the screaming instinct. She had a family to protect. She called out as she ran toward the Northern trees, "Cutter! Evac her, now!" Rose felt an impact rip into her chest as soon as she finished. She screamed as her body ignited in burning hot agony. She felt herself try to fall, but she shored up her will and focus, forcing herself to keep running.

Cutter hooked his legs around Danielle just as another shot hit Oriana in her right haunch. The Zebra mare screamed and fell. Razor sped past the trio just as Cutter hefted Oriana onto his back. Forcing himself into the air with the combined weight of the two females he made for the overhead clouds, 'Thank goodness for clouds!' He thought as he ascended. His wings burned from the exertion, but he kept making headway, ascending toward the safety of the clouds.

Rose felt a terrible burning in her chest as a second and third bullet struck her. The force of the impacts almost forced her off her hooves. She felt the damage to her body as the bullets passed through her thick muscles and into her organs. She knew without a doubt that the wounds were mortal, 'No! Not yet! My job is not done! My herd is not safe yet!'

She felt a bullet rupture her left eye as she ran, but she kept going. Another pierced her right cheek and shredded her facial muscles, 'Let me mean something!' She prayed fervently, 'Let them live! LET THEM LIVE!' She screamed in her head as she felt more and more bullets hit her. Another shot shattered the teeth of her lower mandible eliciting a scream from her that was equal parts pain and rage. The bullets poured into her now. She felt her muscles and bones shredding with the report of every shot.

The men were firing their weapons on full auto, but the Pony just would not die. She reached the first one and spun around for a kick. A kick which connected and sent Lieutenant Sa'Aris' ribs out of his back. The rest of the team shambled back, reloading as fast as they could. Corporal Spaulding tripped and fell onto his backside as he failed to get away. She stumbled forward and struck out with her right forehoof. Corporal Spaulding's head splattered into a red mist from that one strike. His helmet did nothing to deflect the blow. The power behind her swing was enough to crumple the helmet as though it were in a hydraulic press.

The rest of the team finally finished reloading. Before the mad creature could take another step they unloaded into its body from four different angles. Their magazines ran empty once more and they all stood there panting. The creature was an absolute mess. Its head was pulped and disfigured, riddled with bullet holes. Its body leaked blood all over the ground as it continued to pull itself toward them still. It's breath came out of its mouth as foamy blood, more liquid than gas. Its one remaining eye glared with fiery hatred at them, shaking their very souls. They could feel the waves of killing intent pouring off the impossible creature. It was terrifying.

"JESUS CHRIST! What the fuck is this thing!?" Private Anders hollered, "Shoot it in the head!"

Rose was beyond feeling any more pain. She knew she was dying, but sheer force of will kept her going. She vainly pulled herself forward using her one good forehoof, using simple bloody minded determination to keep going, 'Come a little closer, evil things. Just come a little closer and I'll give you...'

A staccato beat echoed through the forest as her head was pulverized by four automatic weapons as they emptied their magazines into what was left of her cranium. Her vision went blank and she felt herself fade away...

* * *

Rose felt like she was floating. It was warm and comfortable here, wherever 'here' was. She opened her eyes and beheld a brightly lit but blank plane. All around were swirling colors, like the eddies of the tides swaying back and forth, forward and back, in and out of themselves. It was beautiful.

Rose felt a weight settle on her shoulders. She looked and saw a black shape next to her; she stood on nothing physical. She steeled her courage and spoke, "Y-you're Death... aren't you." It was a statement, not a question. The feeling she got from the spectre beside her was not frightening, though. It was more like the calm comfort of an old friend you reunited with. It felt like something she had always known was there, nearby in life.

The figure did not need to answer. There was no point - there was only certainty here, "What a lonely existence you must have here." Rose relaxed and reached over, placing her own hoof on top of the appendage resting on her. Her fears and concerns were gone. There was nothing left for her to do. She had no pressing matters weighing on her mind. She had perfect clarity in her mind and knowledge poured in. There was nothing to worry about. Eventually all her friends and family would join her here and their worries would be over too. She had nothing to worry about. This place, whatever it was, was good, but she didn't know anything about it. She wanted to explore, to see what was out there... to know just for the sake of knowing.

She gave the wispy appendage a pat then turned toward the entity again, a cocky smirk on her face, "Well? Come on then; let's go see what's out there!"

Without waiting for a response she took off into the unknown, as brave and bold as she had lived. Death had been her unseen companion since the raid on the Blood Mage hideout. She bolted off into eternity, tail streaming behind her, laughing at the sudden freedom from pains she never knew she had. Death smiled to itself mysteriously as it faded away. Rose Thorn would be fine. She was being watched over by a power much greater than itself.

She had cast off her cares and was free to simply enjoy being.

Author's Note

I wrote this more than a year ago, but I could not bring myself to publish it. Until now.

Chapter 66: For Every Action...

Cloud Cutter had never been so tired - or in so much pain - in his entire life. Not when he flew to warn Canterlot of the Diamond Dog disease, not under Darryl's tutelage... never.

He was lying on top of a thick cloud; having maneuvered Danielle and Oriana onto his back, he was slowly flapping his wings to move them all forward. He had to be careful though - too fast, and their assailants on the ground might notice. It was divine providence that nobody had been underneath their cloud, or else the blood seeping down his coat and through the cloud would have been an absolute tell. His back ached abysmally, and every heartbeat shot pain through his agonized muscles and spine.

Danielle had torn pieces from her pants and used them to bind her own leg and Oriana's haunch in makeshift bandages. She still held pressure on Oriana's wound to keep the bleeding down. Of the woman herself, she was no longer crying from the pain, and no longer biting a piece of fabric to keep from screaming. She had eventually settled for rocking back and forth while quietly groaning, after Oriana gave her a piece of willow bark she kept around for emergencies.

Cutter knew they were getting close to New Humansville; he could see Pegasi flying around in the sky. They were almost there. He was so tired, and the pain was making him nauseous but he refused to give up.

* * *

Razor woke up lying in a metal box that had a single glass window, displaying a much larger metallic room outside. The last thing she could remember was running through the trees when she felt a sting on her right haunch, then getting very sleepy.

There were people standing outside the window, watching her. Some were wearing white coats, and some were wearing some sort of camouflage uniforms... and looked distinctly unfriendly. Razor grunted with effort as she stood up, her belly swaying and sagging. The people stayed put, watching her and writing on their clipboards.

Razor placed her right forehoof against the glass. "Hello?" she asked in American English.

The Humans immediately seemed to become agitated; they turned to one another and began speaking very quickly and animatedly. Razor found she could hear them clearly, and set her mind to work using her special talent to start deciphering their tongue. The language was very different from American English. Where English and Spanish had crisp, almost brisk sounds this new language was more flowing, curling like the peels of an apple. The intonation of the voice rose and lowered minimally; it almost sounded like some sort of partially muted singing. Most sounds seemed to be made with the tongue, teeth, and vocal chords, less with the lips.

Razor had no actions or objects for context or reference regarding the words so it was looking to be a long process even with her talent. Still, she watched and listened. The gesturing was mostly in her direction- wait, no. Humans tended to gesture to someone's head when they gestured, and these Humans were gesturing lower.

Razor took a nervous step back when she realized they were gesturing to her pregnant belly.

The Humans noticed her retreat and began writing on their clipboards again. Razor backed up as far as she could into the corner, farthest from the obvious door and the giant window. She was scared, 'What do they want with my foal? What do they want with me?' She had no solid answers, and the possibilities she thought of were horrible, but Artex had spared no details in telling her of the atrocities Humans were capable of.

She tried to calm herself down, but it didn't work very well, 'Wait! We're probably not in Equestria anymore; Luna said the Humans that murdered the two citizens from the city/state operated from a different country on Earth and these Humans probably don't have magic.' She did not have many options, but she had a need, 'Mind reading is illegal, but I know a few spells - let's see what you're thinking.' She ignited her horn and tried to keep it as subtle as possible as she skimmed the thoughts of the Humans right outside of her cage.

First she focused on an older male, 'Specimen seems more cautious now, less outgoing... we need to discover what caused it to back away... it was captured near where the second team said there was a confirmed sighting of a Human woman, so it is not out of fear of Humans...'

Razor pulled her focus away from the older man and focused on a younger man, 'Not side-facing eyes, but not forward-facing eyes either... neither predator nor prey? Hmm, probably not... these things developed on a different planet so who is to say their world did not develop differently? That is more likely, honestly- Wait! It's looking right at me!'

Razor shifted her focus again, this time to a middle aged woman, 'Obviously pregnant - we can study the development of the fetus and, if it lives long enough, the birthing process too! Otherwise, it's dissection tiiiiiiiime!' The woman's mind sang the final two words. Razor felt ill at the woman's thoughts and made a mental note to stay away from her if at all possible.

Razor then decided to focus on one of the armed people, 'We have to figure out a better way to kill these things! That big one killed two of the first squad before they brought it down. How many bullets does it take to kill one of these things!? Heh, I wonder if it can scream and plead? I can't wait until we're given free reign to kill them all!'

Razor's mind recoiled from that particular Human and focused on the younger man who was also in uniform, 'Obey the General. Obey the General, Obey the General, Obey the General, Obey the General, Obey the General, Obey the General.' It just kept repeating. Razor was shocked, 'Someone has mind-controlled that one!'

Another middle aged female entered the area where all the other Humans were. Razor focused on her, 'So this is one of them... they look... cute... careful, they're lethal, but they're supposed to be intelligent. Why would they attack if unprovoked? They don't seem built for offense, except for the horn, this one even less so; it's pregnant...'

Razor's mind began to work, 'Okay, so they don't seem to know about magic. That's both good and bad. It means I can use some magic subtly, but I absolutely cannot get caught. I can't tip them off to what I can do. When someone comes to rescue me, they'll need every advantage they can get and I need to do my part to get myself out of here. Only one of these people seems even remotely reasonable. I'll have to try her.' Razor extinguished her horn, and thankfully none of the Humans seemed to take notice.

The Humans were still only glancing at her and writing down everything. They were being passive, and Razor Wit had to be active. Even from where she was, she could take control of the situation, 'It doesn't seem like they have studied one of us before. I can work with this.'

Staying away from the Humans, Razor made a show of slowly examining her immediate surroundings within the hermetically sealed room. She scoured every inch of the place, intentionally keeping her ears as still as possible and using her nose to sniff around like a dog. If they were going to treat her like an animal, then that is what she would show them. She would bide her time until she could escape.

'No point in trying to dig - it would be a waste of effort. I'm betting this metal has been worked a lot,' she looked at other things, 'And so has the glass and the door. There seems to be a lot of rubber around the door and window; it's very tightly pressed, but rubber is still a softish substance and my magic can reach where Human fingers cannot. Once they leave, I can see what I can do. I'll also have to test whether or not my magic can reach through this glass.'

* * *

Cloud Cutter tried not to move as the New Humansville Pegasi swarmed all over himself and the two wounded females, "Don't touch them! Get the cloud to the ground and get the C.W.G. and doctors! Go! NOW!" He ordered them. They shied away at first, but they began pushing the cloud down toward the surface while others flew off toward the hospital, all of them calling out for help and with the lung capacity of Pegasi they could raise quite the din.

"You're going to be okay, girls." He said, trying to comfort them.

Oriana groaned as she raised her head, "But what happened to Rose and Razor?"

Danielle spoke up, "Razor... made it to the trees... We need to send the cops... out to get her... as soon as possible... She's pregnant, and the stress... won't be good... for the baby... I hope Rose is okay..."

Cutter cocked his head at the woman, "You have your gun on your belt; why didn't you try to shoot back?"

Danielle shook her head sadly, "Too far... didn't have a target... and it's only short range... If they were military... which would be the only possibility... they wouldn't be very worried about one woman... with a nine millimeter who is... over a hundred yards away... I wouldn't be a threat... and they would know it... It would be a waste of effort... and give away that I have a... valuable tool if they decided to... get close." She said between rocking and breathing heavily, still sweating from the pain and exertion.

The Pegasi let go of the cloud while the C.W.G. and assorted medical personnel swarmed the trio. Oriana and Danielle were triaged before being moved, while Cloud Cutter was bombarded with questions. He gave a prone salute as Captain Joyner knelt down next to him, "What happened?"

"Razor, Oriana, Rose, Tip, Danielle, and I were all out for a picnic in a clearing to the East when we were attacked. Feather Tip's head just... exploded... and we all ducked down into the grass when we heard a loud crack. Rose told us to run, and said she would draw their fire. Oriana and Danielle were shot trying to run, so I grabbed them and flew them onto a cloud. Razor ran further East into the forest - I don't know where she is. We heard a lot of shooting for a little while... it must have been Rose keeping them distracted while we got away. Once the girls are off me, I can take you ther-"

A male voice from behind Cutter cut in, "No, you can't."

Cutter followed the voice and saw Doctor Jewel, "Why not?" he asked.

"Because you've got damage to your spine," Dr. Jewel said evenly. "You probably didn't feel it with all the stress, but the sustained weight of the girls on one spot for so long has also left tiny stress cracks in the bones in your spine. I ran a magic scan on you, and there's no damage to your spinal cord, but you've suffered three slightly damaged vertebrae, and you've got two slipped disks. Don't move a muscle, do you understand me? Stay put."

Cutter opened his mouth to say he was fine, but that was the same time that Danielle and Oriana were lifted off of him. Blood began to flow back through his body, and his back lit up as though he were on fire. He froze in place, muscles locked and almost immediately began to sweat, "It hurts!" He yelled through clenched teeth, "It hurts! It hurts! It hurts! IT HURTS!"

Dr. Jewel held out his hand and channeled his magic as powerfully as he could. Cutter passed out as relief flooded his body. Oriana and Danielle had already received the same treatment, so Jewel then turned to the nurses who had them, "We need all three of them in surgery - A.S.A.P." He began pushing Oriana's gurney while speaking. "Danielle's wound broke the bone. The fragments didn't go far, and thankfully there were no significant arteries or veins damaged. She is priority one. Oriana's wound nicked an artery, but thanks to the pressure they kept on the wound, the blood loss is easily manageable. Cutter is going to require the most extensive surgery..."

Captain Joyner motioned for his officers to gather around, "I want everybody kitted up, right now. Our citizens have been attacked, and at least one is dead. I want every Officer fully armed and armored at all times while on patrol. Take your weapons home, if it's safe for you to do so. I need a squad of fifty ready to go within half an hour. Hord, Solid, Vapor, Baugh, and Zeigler - you're Sergeants; take ten Officers each and kit them out. Make them ready to move in half an hour. Tarver, take your Changeling Officers and scout the area from the air. Head to H.Q. and get out of your armor, then take whatever forms you need to to stay hidden. Stay safe. Go."

Darryl Hord spoke up and asked, "Shouldn't we tell Dan?"

Captain Joyner shook his head, "Let's be certain of everything we can before we tell him. He won't be in a good place when he hears that a family friend has been murdered, and two of his wives have been shot. Let's find Razor and Rose safe and sound, so we can give him some good news to go with the bad. Let's move."

* * *

An hour later, Darryl Hord was in the lead as the C.W.G. Officers made their way through the forest. They were walking quickly and quietly, all armed with gyrojet rifles, shotguns, and submachine guns. The space between the trees was densely packed with small bushes, making it easy for them to hide behind, but difficult to stay silent. Darryl saw the clearing up ahead, but his nose told him what he already knew: blood had been shed nearby. He knew the smell of death. He knew it all too well from his tours in Afghanistan.

They were less than ten Fathoms from the edge of the clearing when a rustling in the bushes nearby made Darryl jump. He spun toward the sound, his rifle shouldered. Tarver emerged from the bush looking harried, "Gather everyone quickly!" he hissed softly. Darryl stood upright and waved everyone over to him then turned back to Tarver, "How did you know we would be coming by here?"

"If I drew a straight line between New Humansville and here, this spot was exactly within that line, and it seems it was a good choice. You just happened to be standing right next to me," Tarver explained.

Captain Joyner and the other Sergeants gathered closely to listen to Tarver, "In the trees to the North, we found some Humans using shovels to turn over dirt and collect bits and pieces of blood, flesh, and bullet casings. I left some of my 'lings there to watch them; they're disguised as crows."

Captain Joyner nodded. "Vapor, take the Pegasi and take to the air. Locate these Humans and land on the far side. When we make our move, they'll either fight, surrender, or try to run. If they try to run, stop them. Use non-lethal force if at all possible, but if they open fire, return it. We can still get information from dead bodies if we have to. Go."

He turned to the rest of the Officers, "Weapons hot, but try to take them alive. If they attack, I'll give the order for lethal or non-lethal. Sargeants, take your teams and spread out - we head North, then come at them from the West. Hord, take your team and create a firing line to the North to cut them off. Baugh, take the Unicorns and set up so you have a clear line of sight in the clearing. If they head that direction, use the Unicorns to immobilize them. Everyone make sure your weapons are loaded and chambered. Humans, help the Ponies if they ask. Make it quick - we've been given an opportunity here. Let's not waste it."

* * *

Tarver pointed with his left foreleg. "See there? Four digging with shovels and four guards. I'm not familiar with these kinds of Human weapons... what are those?"

Captain Joyner looked to Darryl. "Got any details for me, Hord?"

Darryl peered at the heavily armed men, "Looks like they're carrying AA-12s with either 20-round or 32-round drum magazines. The AA-12 is a fully-automatic shotgun. If they open up with those, we're in some big trouble. They can dish out some serious hurt - one shot to an unarmored target will plant you six feet under. I'm not certain how well our armor would stand up to those. Our best bet would be to surround them and have all our weapons ready to fire. If they shoot first, we have to take them down QUICK, and that won't be easy with their body armor. Forget shooting their center mass, it won't do any good. Their armor covers their chests, backs, arms, legs, and head. It's not perfect though, face shots will still do the trick, and if you can get a side shot to their torsos and legs you can do some real damage. Even if they're knocked down, they can still fight. If they drop prone, pretty much our only option would be to come at them from above." Darryl spoke into his helmet headset so everyone could hear him.

Captain Joyner motioned for the assembled Officers to form up around them. "The enemy has full-auto shotguns. We all need to be ready to open fire if they shoot first. Earth Ponies, find stable positions and take aim at the armed guards. Hord, move out and head North; contact us on the coms when you're in position."

Mike Joyner checked his rifle, he had left his trident at home. He and the rest of the Officers waited patiently until they received the message in their helmet coms, "Hord here. We're in position."

"Give us two minutes, then approach the enemy," Captain Joyner replied. Turning to the rest of the Officers, he motioned, "Move up and stay quiet."

"Vapor, if I call for a dive-bomb, I need you and your Pegasi to take to the air and dive down on them. If anyone hears me order the dive-bomb, cease firing immediately. I don't want any friendly fire out there," Mike ordered.

They crept forward keeping low and slow. The guards seemed to be taking their ease more or less, and Mike thought it was one of the stupidest things he had ever seen. The guards were talking to each other casually, even turning their heads to speak with one another instead of watching their surroundings.

Captain Mike Joyner whispered into his helmet headset, "Spread out. I want a body length between people." He waited as his Officers spaced themselves out quietly. As they got into position, he looked carefully around the enemy Humans digging and the surrounding area. He could see nine crows in the trees surrounding the men, and his Officers were still seven Fathoms away from their enemy.

Once everyone was in position, Mike called out, "Drop your weapons and put your hands on your heads! You are under arrest on suspicion of murder, and multiple counts of attempted murder! Resist and you will be fired upon!"

The guards all instantly shouldered their AA-12s, aiming in the Captain's direction, "Identify yourself!" one of them yelled.

"I am the Captain of the local policing body, and you will be fired upon if you do not drop your weapons and surrender!" he repeated. "We have you surrounded! Do not resist! We don't want any more blood spilled!"

"We don't take orders from you! Show yourself." one of the guards responded.

"Lower your weapons and I will show myself!" Joyner replied.

"Not on your life, asshole! You don't show yourself, we're gonna to hose down the whole place until we get you!" The mouthy guard replied.

"Final warning!" Mike said firmly, "LAY DOWN YOUR WEAPONS!"

"We don't take orders from you! OPEN FIRE!" The mouthy guard yelled.

They opened fire, and received return fire from two different directions. The Humans with shovels dropped to the ground and covered their heads, while the four guards fired away. Their shots tore chunks of bark and wood from the trees and the loam and bushes. The fire they received in return was withering and continuous. their body armor soaked up dozens of shots and just as Darryl predicted, the four guards dropped prone and continued firing. Captain Joyner yelled out, "Dive-bomb! Dive-bomb! Dive-bomb!" Then, he felt a terrible impact to his chest and a burning in his right cheek.

There were yells from every direction - some of pain, some of anger; it was confusing. Suddenly, the AA-12s stopped firing. After a few seconds of silence, Captain Joyner looked up. The Pegasi, led by Vapor and the waiting Changelings, had tackled all the enemy Humans onto the ground in brutal fashion.

Vapor had one of the guards pinned with each of his arms held down by a hoof, his shimmering wing held against the man's throat. Another one had a pair of Changelings holding him; one had his right arm and the other was standing on his left arm with the Changeling's fanged maw over the man's throat. The third guard had both of his arms obviously broken, and writhed underneath a trio of angry looking Pegasi who were sitting on his torso. The last guard had his arms and legs pinned beneath four Changelings, all of whom had his limbs in their mouths as blood slowly seeped from the punctures of their fangs.

Captain Joyner groaned as he stood up, "Injury reports!" he ordered.

"Dusty is dead. Rade, Fortune, and Hopper are injured." Zeigler reported.

"Tennison and Samsons are dead." Darryl said calmly, "I've got Stevens and Grouper wounded."

Mike huffed angrily, "An Earth Pony and two Humans dead." he said darkly as he approached the captured Humans. The shovelers were still on the ground, each under the watch of a Pegasus or a Changeling.

"Let's get them cuffed. Use caution with the injured ones. We're better than them, and I won't have anyone abusing suspects in custody. Pat them down and double check for weapons." He then spoke into his headset, "Baugh, all clear. Spread out your Unicorns and begin investigating."

Captain Joyner looked down at the captured Humans, "Once we get home, let's find out what these guys know." He spoke again into his headset, "Relieve the Changelings and Pegasi of their prisoners and get the wounded some first aid. As soon as they're stable, I want the Pegasi and Changelings flying them back to New Humansville."

Darryl suddenly came leaping through the trees, "Check their helmets and vests for cameras!"

* * *

Back on Earth, General Hiriboshi cursed loudly while everyone around him continued their work. Most of the military personnel were under his control, the Command Center personnel were under his control, and soon everyone in the Facility would be under his control as well. No General in history had such a tight grip on his troops. They still had their free will - to a point - but there were some orders that nobody could disobey, and spilling secrets was one of the ones he'd implanted into every person who went through the portal dome. He was not worried. His soldiers would reveal nothing and he did not need to sacrifice more.

'Some will invariably perish in this great endeavor, but the rewards for Humanity will be worth it in the end.' "Ruthless Expansionism", the Westerners had called the Chinese mentality; Hiriboshi knew better. 'We are the only ones willing to make the sacrifices necessary to embrace our destiny as absolute rulers, and these inferior creatures will never be able to stand against us.'

Thinking back to earlier that same day, 'A shame that I lost two to that rampaging beast, but they put it down easily enough, and now we have its corpse to study. The real prize was the pregnant one - the main objective. If the scientists can find a way to force these creatures to miscarry, then we can take our time and just wait for them to die out instead of wasting Human lives. Failing that, we will simply plant a few well-placed explosives and nerve agents and activate them. The populace will be surprised and helpless in the ensuing panic.'

He pressed a button and cut the live feed from the now broken camera on one of the soldiers. 'Soon, they will die, but their sacrifice will aid Humanity in our forward progression.'

Chapter 67: There Is An Opposite...

Artex was eating an early lunch with Luna and Vaiawa in Vaiawa's room when Harrison knocked on his door. "Mister Emissary, there's someone at the portal demanding to see you. They said it was urgent."

Artex set down his grilled cheese sandwich and stood up, "I'll be right back, ladies."

"Did you want us to come with you?" Vaiawa asked.

Artex considered, "They said it was urgent... yeah, that might be good." The two females joined him and together they all hustled down to the portal. Their security teams followed, keeping pace easily.

Chris and Captain Joyner were standing on the far side of the portal waiting. Captain Joyner had bandages around his swollen cheek and had a black eye. There were more than twenty Marines gathered around the portal and Colonel Holiday was there too. Artex jogged up quickly, "What happened to you, Mike?" he asked.

Mike Joyner had delivered bad news before, but this one he dreaded more than any other before, "I'm afraid it's bad news, Dan. Why don't you sit down?"

Artex felt fear grip him as he lowered himself to the floor. "Mike," he said, uncertainty coloring his tone of voice, "What happened?" Behind him, Luna and Vaiawa also sat down.

The Captain mustered his courage and spoke as slowly and evenly as he could, "There was an attack today. We're interrogating some of the perpetrators right now, but here is what we know: Feather Tip has been murdered. Oriana and Danielle have been shot, thankfully they're expected to recover. Cloud Cutter saved them both and sustained a back injury in the process."

Artex was already pale by this point and it only made Mike feel worse, "Razor Wit is missing. We found her tracks and followed them until they stopped, and we found Human boot prints next to where she fell. We think she might have been tranquilized; there was no blood. As for Rose..."

Mike swallowed hard, "She ordered everyone to run, and she... she drew their fire..." Mike had to blink back tears, "We found... remains... from her in the field, a-a-and from the people we captured, we know she killed two of them before... she died..." Mike stopped, wiping his eyes and nose, "I'm so sorry, man..." Vaiawa gasped loudly while Luna growled in her throat.

Artex felt numb. His head and gaze sagged down, 'Rose?' he could feel his heartbeat speeding up, 'My Rosey is... gone? And Tip too?'

His head snapped up, "Who... who would do this? And why?" he asked, his voice a whisper. He tried to blink away his blurry vision, but failed.

Chris answered this time, "The perpetrators we caught haven't said much aside from letting slip Rose's... condition. We think they've been mind controlled to keep the rest of their information a secret. Princess Celestia sent a pair of Rectifiers to try to reverse whatever's been done to their captive minds." Chris took a breath, his eyes venturing to Luna briefly before settling back on his brother in-law, "We're going to find out where Razor is, and we're going to get her back - I don't care what I have to do."

"Did they have names on their uniforms?" Colonel Holiday asked suddenly, "We might be able to track their names and see where they were stationed; I have a sneaking suspicion I know who is behind this..."

Mike shook his head, "No, they weren't carrying anything to identify them."

"It's Hiriboshi," Luna blurted, "as he is the only one with access to any sort of technology which could allow Humans to freely access Equestria; it would not be the first time he did something like this, either."

Colonel Holiday sighed and turned to Luna. "We can't just jump to conclusions. While it does look likely, we can't just automatically assume it was him." He glanced back to Captain Joyner, "Please let me know if and when you discover their names. I need to inform President Seviston. With the President of China dead and a vacuum of power in place - with Hiriboshi named as a possible successor - it may be that these events are connected. If so... that could be extremely bad."

Colonel Holiday began to walk away but then stopped, "Keep yourselves available, but go be with your loved ones; we'll be in contact as soon as we know something." He then turned and left.

Artex clenched his teeth, "I'm getting my bag and I'll be right back." He wiped his eyes, but the tears were still there. Something else had sparked behind his eyes though, a quiet rage began to smolder in his soul. He was not going to just stand around and let events play out.

* * *

Danielle groaned as she slowly came down from the anesthesia. She cracked her eyes open then clenched them shut again from the bright lights. She saw a shadow descend over her eyes and she opened them again, just a little, "Baby?" She murmured.

Artex kept his left hand hovering over her face and gently slipped her left hand into his right, "Hi honey," he whispered, "How do you feel?"

"Like I got shot," she replied sardonically, "Like shit. I hate coming out of anesthesia," she said in a whiny tone.

Artex gave her a slight smile, "I know - it always makes you sick. I already told them to hook you up with a bag of saline."

"How is Oriana?" Danielle asked.

Artex' smile widened slightly at hearing her concern for the Zebra mare, "She's still sleeping too, honey. You saved her life, Danielley; I'm proud of you."

"What about the others?" she asked, yawning.

"Cloud Cutter is still in surgery; he had some back injuries, but they said he should make a full recovery," Artex elaborated. He fervently hoped that she was still too doped up to ask about Razor, Rose, or Tip.

"That's good... Razor?" Artex' hopes were dashed.

He took a breath to calm his nerves before answering, "She's missing. They're still searching for her, but... they think she might have been taken."

Even in her state, Danielle almost sat upright; Artex had to hold her in place. He was careful about it though, as he was orders of magnitude stronger than he used to be. Danielle was visibly distressed, "They have to find her! Your baby!"

Artex bit his lip to keep calm. He took deep breaths as he answered, "Not 'they'..." he said firmly, "...ME."

He took a few more breaths but it failed to calm him, "Get some sleep, sweetheart."

* * *

Cessily Richardson sat in the observation booth with Captain Joyner, Darryl Hord, and Eduardo as one Rectifier explained what she had found and the other one observed, "The spellwork was very basic, obviously amateur work, but it had a tremendous amount of power behind it. Thankfully it was simple, if exhausting, to unravel. He has his own mind back now, but that is no guarantee he'll be cooperative. I will need to rest at least until tomorrow before I try again on another one."

"Is he responsible for his actions?" Darryl asked sharply, "For the deaths of our people today?"

"That is not clear. The spell forced obedience to the one who cast it; if he was ordered to attack, he would have no choice - if he was not ordered to attack, then the responsibility would be his," The Rectifier explained, "And I did not delve into his memories. Unless and until there has been established culpability for his actions, I can do nothing more."

"You may go, Rectifiers, we appreciate your services, and we'll see you tomorrow. Though, you're still bound to administer the memories of victims to the perpetrators of murders, correct?" Captain Joyner asked.

Both Rectifiers nodded and one replied, "Indeed it would be our duty to do so. If there is nothing else, we will adjourn for the evening." The Captain waved them off politely.

The Rectifiers left the room and closed the door behind them. Eduardo gazed into the interrogation room solemnly, "You want me to ask him some questions? Or did you want to do it yourself?" he asked.

The Captain crossed his arms and sighed, "I'll try talking to him first."

"Act like you want his side of the story, and tell him what he's accused of. If he doesn't talk," Darryl shrugged, "I can try some more, uh... shall we say, 'advanced techniques'?"

Joyner shot Darryl a firm look, "We are not torturing him." He looked at Cessily and smirked, "If he refuses to talk," he gestured to the man sitting at the table on the other side of the glass, "Do you think you can extract the information from him?"

"Oh he's gonna tell us whether he wants to or not; I'm just waiting for you to give me the 'go ahead'. I can monitor him for lies too, if he decides to talk." Cessily gave a Cheshire cat's grin.

A loud knock on the door startled everyone in the observation room. Darryl walked over and opened it, "Oh, hey Luna."

Captain Joyner rubbed the bridge of his nose, "I'm glad the Officers like and respect you so much Luna, but this is a restricted area. I'm not going to kick you out right now, but I'm letting you know that I will if I deem it necessary."

Luna looked concerned, "Not a very warm reception, Captain Joyner."

"I'm not in a very warm mood at the moment," he shot back coolly, "Four of our Officers died today. Rose was the first, but we lost three more trying to apprehend these guys and several more were wounded, some quite seriously. These guys are guilty of at least three counts of first degree murder and five instances of assault with deadly weapons... and we're no closer to finding out where Razor Wit is."

"I would like to observe, if that is alright. Colonel Holiday has asked for the names of the captured soldiers. I believe he wants to help." Luna replied.

"Well then, listen when he talks," Darryl said, "because if nothing else, soldiers trained in the United States are instructed to provide their name, rank, and serial number. We already know this guy is American; if the Colonel gets that, he'll be able to find out almost anything he wants to."

"Eduardo," Captain Joyner addressed the man, "I want you and Darryl both to write down everything he says. Cessily, monitor him for lies. Luna, don't interfere. Everybody clear?" he asked with authority. Four people gave their assent, and Mike headed in to meet the perpetrator.

He walked in and closed the door behind himself. Pulling out one of the two chairs on the opposite side of the table, he sat down and stared at the man across from him. He was a middle aged caucasian man, with short cropped light brown hair and dark brown eyes. He stared back at Mike evenly, not saying a word. This man had been the mouthy one who'd ordered the others to open fire.

Without any preamble, the Captain began, "Let's establish a few things here. Number one is that I don't lie. I was not lying when I said I was the Captain of the local policing force, and as you saw, we are more than capable of dealing with threats to our citizens. Number two is that you are not only suspected of the murders I'd mentioned before, but for the murders of three others and the wounding of several more. Number three is that you are a member of a military force which has conducted clandestine operations on foreign soil... operations which have left a number of our citizens dead, in a country which has no extradition laws in place with the country you represent. And finally, number four: there are grieving families who are demanding justice for their murdered loved ones. Do you have anything to say on your behalf?"

The man stayed silent for half a second then said, "Anderson, Jeffrey. Sergeant. 237-548-9903."

Captain Joyner neither smiled nor frowned, "Alright, Mister Anderson... let's work from here."

* * *

Artex slid open the window of the hospital room and pulled himself inside quietly. It was only too easy to tell which room held the wounded soldier, from the two C.W.G. Officers standing in front of the door. He knew he would not be allowed to see the prisoner, but he had other means. Those other means consisted of using his fingers, now impossibly strong for a Human and easily able to hold and lift his body weight, to inch his way from Danielle's hospital room window to that of the prisoner. Before he left Danielle's room, he'd secured several pairs of medical gloves and stuffed them in his pockets, except for one pair which he'd put on before he even left.

The room was dimly lit and the prisoner appeared to be asleep. Artex grinned maliciously, 'He won't be for looooong...' He crept forward stealthily and looked over the man; Hispanic descent, with black hair. He was strapped down hand and foot. He wasn't going anywhere.

Artex placed an impossibly strong hand over the man's mouth, but left his nose uncovered. The man woke up immediately and began thrashing and trying to cry out. Artex placed his other hand over the man's nose and spoke quietly but harshly, "Listen up, you shithead. Do you speak English?" The man frantically nodded and Artex continued, "Good... now, I can smother you here and now and nobody would ever know what happened... or I can let go of your nose, and you can breathe and stay very quiet. Are you going to stay quiet?"

The man frantically nodded again and Artex released his nose. The man breathed heavily, eyes wide with fear as Artex continued relaying instructions, "Excellent. Now, I'm going to ask you some questions and you're going to answer them. You will not speak in any volume above a whisper, or else I will silence you permanently. Oh, and don't think of biting my hand either because if you do, I will start breaking things - things you will regret me breaking. Do I make myself clear? Blink once for yes, and twice for no."

The man blinked once. Artex slowly lifted his hand from the man's mouth, and he stayed silent. Artex smiled a humorless smile and patted the man's forehead, "See? Isn't this easy? Now, where is the pregnant Unicorn?"

"I can't say," the man whispered.

Artex' eyebrows knitted together and his eyes narrowed. He sighed, "See now, I thought we were off to a good start... now, I'm not so sure. Care to explain?"

The man's expression shifted to one of fear, "You do not understand. I literally cannot say anything," he whispered emphatically, "I am unable to."

"Explain," Artex ordered.

The man started to become visibly upset, "I cannot!" he whispered harshly, "really, I cannot!'

"What can you tell me?" Artex demanded in a soft hiss, forced from between clenched teeth.

"Nothing about what you want; I cannot even say whether or not we were even there!" The man was obviously distraught, "Please... help me..."

Artex rolled his eyes, "You made your bed," he clamped his hand back over the man's mouth, "... and now you're going to lie in it."

He moved close, his mouth inches from the man's ear, "Two women I love have been shot. One woman I love and a family friend have been murdered. My pregnant wife is missing. You have seen enough of my face to identify me, and you don't have any information for me. Your usefulness... is at an end." Artex clamped his hand over the man's nose and used pressure to keep his jaw closed, "If you happen to survive and identify me to ANYONE, I will come back and finish you off. You can feel that I am more than capable and willing to do it. I'm worlds stronger than you, and I will take it slow." He kept his hands over the man's nose and mouth as he thrashed and tried to scream. He kept his hands there until the man went completely still. Artex was not worried, 'The brain should start him breathing again once I let go. If not... oh well.'

The deed done, Artex exited the room through the window, closing it behind himself and never checking to see if the man started breathing again.

Author's Note

Massive thanks to Randimaxis for help with editing. Go check out his amazing stories. He is a dynamic writer.

Chapter 68: And Equal Reaction

Cessily walked out of the interrogation room and removed her mask, "He was ordered to fire, but he wanted to anyway. It was this Hiriboshi guy Luna mentioned. He's the one issuing the orders and he's the one using the mind magic. This guy has magic, but Hiriboshi forbade them from practicing with it. It sounds like he initially wanted them to explore their magic, but he later changed his mind. He probably doesn't want anyone but himself to have that kind of power and I think he might be afraid of anyone else being able to do what he does. There's more though. They captured a red Changeling who escaped and they killed it." She shook out her hair and fixed Captain Joyner with a hard look, "So, when are we going after this asshole?"

Mike sucked on his teeth briefly before answering, "Not yet. This is huge. While De La Crus gave us permission to read his memories, she also asked to be informed of what we discover. I need you to write a report about what you learned. No assumptions, no guesses-"

Cessily waved her hand, "I gotchu, Captain. Facts only. This ain't the first report I've written." She paused for half a second then said, "I can transfer the memories to whoever you want, no problem."

"Let's not spread this around yet. We need to wait for Mayor De La Crus to make a decision. She'll tell Celestia and Luna for sure. After that," Mike crossed his arms and lowered his head, "It's going to get super complicated. This concerns Equestria, New Humansville, America, and China. This is an international incident that could start a war." He raised his head and fixed Cessily with a hard look, "And there is no way New Humansville could ever stand up to an entire country. The four guys with the AA-12s were wiping the floor with us. If it weren't for a lucky turn of events, I have little doubt they would have killed all fifty of us. We cannot take on this Chinese General by ourselves." He groaned, "Aww crap, Cynecia is going to be pissed."

* * *

Artex sat in Oriana and Danielle's room silently watching his two loves sleep and recover. Oriana's surgery had gone perfectly, though it was likely that Danielle would have a limp for the rest of her life and maybe have to use a cane to walk. Vaiawa was sleeping on the couch in the room, having stayed up all night talking to the Human and Zebra women as they woke up sporadically. Artex had taken the time to send a telegram to Razor's family. They deserved to know.

Sitting there in Danielle and Oriana's shared room Artex' mind was in utter turmoil. He sat in a plush chair with his hands over his mouth, 'Rosey is gone. Razor is gone. Who else am I going to lose?' The loss was only just starting to truly sink in. He loved Rose Thorn. But now Rose was gone and he would never see her again.

He blinked back helpless tears, 'It was my responsibility to keep my family safe! It was my responsibility and I failed at it! I failed and Rose is dead! I failed and Razor...' he clasped his hands over his nose and mouth to keep from speaking out loud and waking his remaining loves.

He rocked back and forth in his chair, tears of rage clouding his vision, making tracks down his cheeks. He tried to sniff back the snot running down his face but there was too much of it. The tickle of the mucus tweaked his emotions even higher. His anger boiled over and he frantically wiped his face. The wiping did little good and it angered him even more. That tiny bit of helplessness he felt over his snotty face pushed him ever farther.

In order to not wake up his loves Artex left the room. He closed the door and bolted to the closest bathroom on the floor, ignoring anyone else who may have been close by. He slammed the door behind him and lunged at the sink. He sank to his knees then plugged a nostril and blew for all he was worth. He repeated the same action on the other nostril until his nose was clear.

'I can't even clear my own fucking nose! Goddamnit! I am NOT powerless! I should have just killed that guy last night!' Once the thought manifested, Artex paused. The thought made sense to him so he entertained it, pursued it, 'Not just could have... I SHOULD have. He's evil. All of them are. Every one of those fuckers who are in on it!' He breathed easier as he sustained the thought. It gave him something to focus on, something he could do something about, 'I had the perfect chance to kill that fucker last night - why didn't I do it!? He's part of it! He's one of them! They murdered Rose! He deserves to die! They all deserve to die! They all deserve to die!'

He panted for breath as he became more and more worked up, 'I almost did it last night - I could do it again! I CAN do it again! I NEED to do it! I failed Rose and Razor and Oriana and Danielle! If I let these evil people live when I can stop them, I'll be failing everyone else!' The thought was galvanizing, 'If I don't stop them - if I don't KILL them, they'll do it again to someone else! How many more will they kill!? I can stop them! I HAVE to stop them...' a stray thought entered his mind, '... and I'm gonna make it hurt.' It felt good to think that thought.

A malicious grin slowly spread over his face, 'They made Rose suffer. They made Danielle suffer. They made Oriana suffer... I'm going to make them suffer.' With those final thoughts his grin grew in size as he suddenly felt completely calm, unable to see the flash of green in his eyes, 'Really they have no one to blame but themselves. They dictated the rules. I'm just going to follow those rules. What rules? None.' He gripped the sink as he stared at his own reflection in the mirror, eyes normal again, "All is fair in love and war."

* * *

Mayor De La Crus steepled her fingers together as she sat behind her office desk. Celestia and Luna both sat on the floor on the far side of the desk. Each female had a copy of Cessily's report and findings as well as the physical evidence found at the scene.

"He's not going to stop, is he." Celestia stated.

"Not likely." The Mayor said, "He's done it twice now, even after we identified him to the Chinese President who mysteriously killed himself for no obvious reason shortly thereafter." She let her hands drop, "Mind control can make a person do that. Right?"

Luna nodded, "Indeed. It is one of the reasons that Mind magic is so strictly controlled. With enough power and control behind the spell the caster can force the victim to do literally anything."

"So this General has command of the best soldiers of Earth, the greatest scientific minds on Earth, the country with the largest population on Earth, the scientific and military means to do almost anything, and the ability to control the minds of everyone around him. And finally, he has possession of the only technology on Earth which can control the only mobile portal on Earth, making him capable of sending his soldiers anywhere on our world almost instantly." Celestia listed.

Mayor De La Crus dropped her hands onto the surface of the desk, "Don't forget he kidnapped then murdered one of Cynecia's Changelings. Other than that, yeah, it seems correct. The problem is bigger than that though. If we take any action against this General, the other nations of Earth may see us as the aggressor. We have no news crews here to record the events, we have not had enough time to establish good relations with any country except America - anything we say is subject to disbelief and unfounded conjecture. Most countries on Earth don't like each other and are always scrambling to gain an edge over all the others. China has few allies, however if we make the accusations that we know Hiriboshi is guilty of, other countries will support him if only because he is Human and you are not. Once that starts the other countries will fall in line as a show of solidarity. I don't know if Equestria could stand against the might of even one country going to war. To fight against the world would be suicide, no matter how you look at it. Your only chance for survival would be to block or turn off the portals and while we can do that with the one King Chris made, the one that Hiriboshi controls is out of our reach."

Mayor De La Crus crossed her arms and huffed, "And it's even worse than that. Humans fear what they don't understand and we have not revealed that we have magic yet. Once they learn about it the conspiracy theorists are going to go crazy. People are going to be scared and I guarantee you a lot of countries will agree. All they are going to see is a weapon that they don't have and don't have any defense against. They will either do ANYTHING to get it, or eliminate the one who does." She sighed and laid her head back, "We are backed into a corner here. Our only possible advantage is that we have a tenuous non-aggression agreement with America and believe me, that could change in less than an hour. I'm not afraid to say this is way above my pay grade."

"What if a gathering of individuals, publicly condemned by Equestria and her allies of course, were to attack the General? We, as Equestrian leaders, make statements that we were attacked by a military force but we do not name and names. We state that we have information that we are not acting on, but we know who attacked us. Would the other countries be able to do anything about it?" Luna asked.

Mayor De La Crus arched her eyebrows, "So name these unspecified individuals as terrorists? Perhaps... it has been done before. That would be a risky move however. Then again, once Cynecia hears about her Changeling I have no clue how far she'll be willing to go. She has a lot of people, both Ponies and Changelings and she forged the peace treaty with Free Run. She has a lot more resources now and she already secured the safety of her hive. Given what we know of her, I could see her dedicating a lot to get Hiriboshi. She's unpleasant, no argument, but I think she really cares a lot about her people."

"That she does." Celestia agreed, "We should tell her today. She may become angry if she thinks we withheld the information from her. Once she knows I have no idea what she'll do. She may demand to move quickly." Celestia took a steadying breath, "We have to have a plan in place in case she does something foolish. Discord?"

The Draconequus in question poked his head out of Celestia's nose, "Did somepony say my name?" Wriggling free and ignoring Celestia's expression of disgust, he dusted himself off and stretched back to his full size, "Ooh! That's better. So, what boring statesmanship are we discussing now?" He asked as a powdered wig and orange colonial coat appeared on him.

Collecting herself, Celestia became serious once more, "We have a developing situation and we might need your help. One of Queen Cynecia's Changelings was taken and killed by Humans. We are going to tell her today and we're afraid she may do something drastic."

Discord held up his lion paw, "Before you go any farther let me remind you that I gave up messing with minds and unless something drastic happens I don't plan to do it again. Now, please continue." His unusually serious tone surprised the mares and woman.

Nevertheless Celestia continued, "We were hoping you could subtly work to delay her if she does decide to take action."

Discord shot her a flat look, "Really Celestia? Subtle? MEEEEE? My dear, I'm about as subtle as a flaming tornado. Chaos is never subtle." He crossed his arms and turned away, nose held high, literally elongated and touching the ceiling, "Sometimes I wonder if you know me at all."

Shrinking his nose back down he turned back to them, "I can delay her, yes. But please don't ever ask me to be subtle. You'll always end up disappointed. I'll be watching when you tell her and I'll slow her down, but there is only so much I can do. She's powerful, Celestia. Almost as powerful as you or Luna. She has over a million Pony citizens who love her and have loved her for years. Chrysalis had the love of ONE Pony for a few weeks, Cynecia has had the love of more than a MILLION for a lifetime. Now I fully comprehend that you could not unleash your full power in a crowded room to fight Chrysalis. Your Ponies would be charred to a crisp, but Cynecia is powerful. Granted she could never rival ME, but do the math for yourselves. If she has her mind set on destroying someone, she can do it. And let's not forget the million plus Changelings who have been soaking up love for their entire lives. Remember what she said at the meeting? Her Changelings are protectors for their Ponies. A million juiced up Changelings all capable of just under half of what Alana or Vaiawa can do? I feel actual pity for their enemy. Where Chrysalis failed Cynecia would win. If she chose to, she could take Equestria and I promise you... she would win. While she may be grumpy and crotchety she really does want peace and prosperity and not just for her own subjects. I looked into her mind, Celestia. You and she are very much alike. You're just the prettier face. I can delay her, but that's it." Discord disappeared as soon as he finished speaking.

* * *

Visceral Slaughter and Mason stepped off the sky carriage on the roof of City Hall. While Mason openly looked sad, Visceral looked nothing short of enraged. She trotted down the stairs and presented her passport as necessary then continued on. Mason struggled to keep up with his wife, "Slow down!" He said, "You still haven't explained what you plan to do!"

Visceral was kitted up in her armor and had her signature weapon, her metal ribbon, wrapped around her right forehoof, "I'm going to find out what happened and I'm going to get our daughter back, Mason. And nothing is going to stop me."

"It wasn't his fault, dear." Mason said trying to sooth his wife.

"Wasn't it!?" Visceral asked with a snarl, "Her safety is his responsibility, he said that himself. I'm going to hold him accountable and we are going to get Razor back and then I'm going to make sure she never leaves his sight ever again! I'll tie her down if I have to!"

A raspy voice called out from City Hall where Slobber Chops had just received his passport, "Angry Momma Pony, wait! I not know this place!"

* * *

"Ladies and gentlemen," President Seviston addressed the assembled members of the United Nations, "Today we have received word that an unnamed military force has taken violent action against Equestria and illegally taken citizens. While they state they are fully aware of the identity of the culprit, they have stated they have no plans at present to take hostile action. They ask that the responsible parties return their citizens, both the living and the deceased. These aggressors have means to access Equestria and Queen Luna has declared that any military force not invited will be seen as invaders and will be dealt with harshly. Until this situation is resolved she says that Equestria will not be sending their Emissaries or making any trade agreements with anyone. It is their hope that the situation is resolves as quickly as possible."

Chapter 69: Reverberations

Cynecia glowered at Celestia, "And when did you come into this knowledge?"

"Only today, a few hours ago. You deserved to know." Celestia kept her words short.

Cynecia nodded sharply, "The correct course of action." She stood up from her small throne, "You will take myself and an armed cadre of my Changelings to these perpetrators immediately. We shall reclaim the remains of our fallen and discuss what is to be done to fully resolve the issue."

"We cannot do that. We don't know where their portal is. It seems to be mobile and we have little means to track it, but more than that, the commander of this group has attacked some of our own citizens. His soldiers have murdered four Ponies, wounded a Human and a Zebra, and foalnapped a pregnant Unicorn mare." Celestia explained.

Cynecia's expression softened, "You have my sympathies. From one ruler to another, I fully understand your pain." She then straightened up and stood tall, "It seems we have a common enemy. Thus far I have not seen any deception from you. Seeing as we have the same enemy, I suggest an alliance. This individual has, through his actions, declared war on both of our countries. Our responses must be measured, but firm. I will write out letters to the sovereigns of every country and explain that my Seekers will be searching for this portal and tracking it. If they wish to ally with us against this enemy they shall be welcomed."

"Asking permission to conduct investigations would be better. Otherwise your Seekers would be trespassing on the land of other countries. Write out the letters asking permission to do so and I shall write out my own to accompany yours. If you would permit, I would have some of my own E.U.P. go with your Seekers. Once we locate the portal, we can meet and discuss our next course of action." Celestia paused and decided to be careful about how she worded the next part, "I would advise caution before moving against the enemy on the far side of that portal. They have weapons and armor far more technologically advanced than our own. Without knowing exactly what they are capable of, it would not be a good idea to attack."

Cynecia's expression briefly flashed with anger, but then she smoothed it over, "You are correct. One must know their enemy, otherwise victory is left to pure chance. Where should we combine our knowledge and forces?"

"There is room near the city of New Humansville for your citizens and soldiers to camp. The enemy is a Human, thus-"

"Thus the Humans would know the most about our Human foe." Cynecia finished for the Princess, "Good. We will begin mobilizing immediately. We will bring our own food so we do not strain the resources of the city. Is it safe to assume water will be freely shared?"

Celestia nodded, "I believe so. I can ask the Mayor if you wish."

Cynecia inclined her head, "Do so. We will be there soon. If there is any news, do not tarry. Tell me at once... thank you, Celestia."

Once she was out of the hive, Celestia spoke quietly, "I know you were watching, Discord. No need to delay her for now. Only delay her if she becomes heedlessly aggressive. And... thank you, so much."

***

Visceral Slaughter cornered Artex in his herd's home, "What are you going to do!?" She demanded.

Artex was backed up against the kitchen table, "Geeze! Give me some room to stand up!"

The Unicorn mare reared up on her hind legs, placing her forelegs on his stomach, "NO! My little filly has been foalnapped by a bunch of murderous psychopaths! What. Do. You. Plan. To. Do?"

Artex violently shoved her off, sending her onto her back on the kitchen floor, "I'm going to get her back! What the fuck do THINK I'm going to do!?"

Visceral scrambled to her hooves, "Then what are we waiting for!? Get moving!?"

Mason held back his wife, "Let him explain, Visceral. He just lost Rose too. Give him some time to speak." The irate Unicorn settled down just enough to control herself. She looked expectantly at Artex while Slobber Chops tried to keep up with what was going on. All he knew was that Razor's mother had found him in the market and dragged him along and it had something to do with Razor.

"The biggest problem is that the man controlling everything has a portal to Earth that he can move at will and we have no idea where it is. Luna already said the E.U.P. is going to coordinate with the Red Changelings to find the portal. It's a waiting game until then."

Visceral's ears drooped and she sniffled as her eyes watered, "I'm sorry, Artex. I'm just so worried about her."

Mason held her close to his chest, "We both are, dear. We'll find her and bring her home."

In the following silence a gravelly voice spoke up, "Razor Pony helped Dogs be accepted by other Ponies. Dogs will help."

Artex cracked a half smile which held no warmth, "I appreciate the offer Slobber Chops, but how many Diamond Dogs would really help rescue a single Unicorn?"

"All Dogs like Razor Pony. She the first Pony who talk to us. Help Dogs make peace with Ponies. I not small name among Diamond Dogs. I big name, much important. Dogs listen. I bring many. You not have other friends to ask?" Slobber Chops asked.

Artex' eyes widened, "You-you're right!" He pushed himself off the table, "We traveled all over the world and even before that, Razor traveled the world learning languages and cultures! She knows some very important people the world over." His eyes hardened, "We could gather a veritable army. Any assault against this bastard is going to need numbers. For all I know, this general has hundreds of thousands of people under his control. He had no trouble getting them to murder Rose and Tip. These people are evil. They're willing to commit murder basically for fun. Wait here. I need to ask someone a few questions."

***

Luna hung her head as she and the Rectifier left the soldier's hospital room. She closed the door and looked to Captain Joyner, "It is done. The mind control is gone and he is remembering the lives of those he helped kill. He says he knew nothing more than we already knew from the other ones. All the information we have from the soldiers matches. There is little else we can learn here."

Joyner sighed, "Alright then." He looked to his Officers, "Maintain the guard rotation until we determine what to do with these guys. Come on, we have more work to do. We'll come back in a couple of days and see if these guys have any hope of rehabilitation." They all walked away from the door leaving the Pony Officer guarding the door while the man inside wept piteously.

***

Suey sniffed around where the Human soldiers were captured while Riffin stood nearby keeping watch, "Have you found anything yet?" He asked loudly.

Suey emerged from the trees, "Yes. The shovels had a specific scent to them. I believe I should be able to follow it. I can smell it even now, distant but present. It will take some time to locate. Come, we hunt." Suey put her snout to the air and began tracking the scent. After a few feet she stopped and spoke into her microphone, "Suey to Headquarters, I have the scent and am following it. Keep tracking our location. We'll keep you updated."

***

Artex waited until the Officer had just checked on the murderer before he crept in through the window. It was time to finish what he started. He gazed down at the man, 'Tears? Really? Heh, fake tears don't mean shit to me, mother-fucker.'

Moving quickly, Artex covered the man's mouth, "Remember me?" He asked. The man's eyes bulged and Artex continued, "Same rules as last time. I ask questions and you answer. Clear?" The man nodded and Artex released his mouth and nose, "Good. Now we already know it's Hiriboshi, where is the portal?"

The man blinked and replied quietly, "I-I don't know. I think he moves it randomly."

Artex raised his head and looked at the ceiling, "Jesus Christ, does this guy know anything useful?" He lowered his head, "Fine!" He hissed, "How many personnel are in the base he has?"

"Roughly one hundred and nineteen thousand soldiers and around three times as many scientists and other staff if you include the families." The man said.

Artex knit his eyebrows together, "You said you couldn't tell me anything last time. Why can you now?"

"They said it was Mind Magic or something. The General has it on everyone so they obey him. The whole facility is basically full of slaves. What about you? Why did you come back if you thought I couldn't tell you anyth..." he trailed off as the answer occurred to him. He swallowed hard, "You came here to kill me."

Artex smiled maliciously down at the man, "That I did." he admitted lightly, "But you've proven useful." He lightly patted the man's forehead with his hand as if he were petting a dog, "If you continue to be useful you get to live longer. I can get to you anywhere you go here, so there's no rush. I can kill you any time I want. Oh, and be a good boy and don't tell anyone I'm asking you questions or anything, okay? Even if you say something, they can't stop me from getting to you. You'll be doing yourself and me a favor. Besides, if you cooperate and tell me everything I want to know I might just let you live." His smile dropped, "Now, what kinds of weapons and armor does Hiriboshi have available?"

***

Chris and Luna were laying on their bed cuddling. Chris had his hand down on Luna's widening belly rubbing the bulge of their foal. It was wonderful for the couple, but Luna had a plan and she needed Chris' help, "How many of those Kinetic Nullifier belts have you made, Christopher?"

"Five right now, why?" Chris asked.

"Would you be willing to send the plans to the Crystal Empire so they could be mass produced?" Luna asked.

Chris shrugged, "Sure. My shipping centers have already made more money than I could use in a dozen lifetimes. Not like we need the money. Why do you want them though?"

"I suppose I got ahead of myself. Do you think they could stop a bullet?" Luna asked quietly.

"They..." Chris lapsed into silence, "I think they could, but I never designed them for warfare. I made them for construction worker safety and skydiving more than anything else." He eased himself onto his arm and looked down at his wife, "Luna, I don't like where these questions are going."

"Neither do I, my love." She sighed wearily, "Neither do I."

***

Razor Wit woke up again, still in the sealed room. The Humans outside had reduced in number down to one: the woman from before. The woman sat in front of the giant window with a neutral expression watching the Unicorn mare. Razor stood up and stretched then stopped suddenly as her foal kicked. The feeling was beyond description. Smiling, she placed her forehoof on her belly and giggled as the foal responded to the touch.

"My daughter was a wiggly one too." The woman said suddenly in English.

Razor looked up sharply and backed away from the window. The Human woman looked puzzled, "You act like you're scared of me, yet the first one tried to kill me." Her eyes narrowed, "You can drop the act. I know what you things are like."

Seeing as nobody else was around the mare decided to play a gamble. Razor cocked her head in confusion, "The first one?" She asked also in English.

The woman scrambled backward from the window, fear evident in her eyes. Razor spoke quickly, "I'm sorry!" She cried, "Please don't go!" She carefully intoned her voice to sound as pathetic and desperate as possible, 'She probably doesn't know how to read our expressions.'

The woman backed into a metal desk and stopped, panting from the exertion. Her eyes were wide as she breathed heavily, trying to force down her surprise. Razor laid back her ears and lowered her head, "Please don't leave." She said quietly, "I don't know what's going on."

The woman's breathing began to slow down as she gazed at the Unicorn, 'Th-they can talk? I thought he said they were just dangerous animals.' Steeling her nerves, she spoke, "How do you know this language?" She hoped her voice sounded more steady than she felt.

"I studied and learned it from the Humans in our world." Razor replied softly, "It's my special talent. See?" She turned sideways and gestured to her cutie mark. She licked her lips subtly and tried a different approach, "My name's Razor Wit. What's yours?"

"Meiying Hiriboshi." The woman answered.

Author's Note

Let me know where the typos are, please.

Chapter 70: The Wheels Start Turning

Chris examined the newly made Kinetic Nullifier belt. It was the first one made by the Crystal Pony company he had commissioned. They were quick too. It took the worker only half an hour to make and deliver the one he was holding. The pair of them were standing inside one of Chris' Shipping Centers, in a closed off area as one of the Transport Pads was down for maintenance. However due to the limitations of his magic he could not scan it and see whether or not it worked, "Well it looks right, but I still have to test it. Each one MUST be tested before it is purchased or issued." He wrapped the belt around his waist and fastened it with a click, "I can check this one, hold on." He used his magic and created a portal on the floor in front of him then another a few feet away on the ceiling. Chris jumped into the portal on the floor in front of him and instantly exited the one on the ceiling. He hit the ground but barely felt it and seeing as the ceiling was more than thirty feet high, he would have felt it.

Chris landed easily on his feet and unfastened the belt, "I couldn't ask for better. I'll take as many as you can produce as quickly as possible. We'll pay a hundred bits for each one. The crystals are small and easy to make, plus it doesn't take much time. You should be making roughly 40 bits of profit for each one after you factor in payment to the enchanters and cost of materials."

The Crystal Pony mare smiled hugely, "We can begin shipments tomorrow morning. Expect the first shipment around breakfast time and a second in the evening, probably around dinner time. We can only do two shipments per day because you said they all need to be tested. We will cover costs to employees who receive injuries while testing the Kinetic Nullifier Belts. Will you be waiving the transport cost, or are we expected to pay it?"

Chris shook his head, "I've got that covered. You guys just focus on making the belts."

***

King Myrmidon strode out of the castle of Cha'reid and up to Queen Cynecia who was standing with more than a thousand of her Seekers and additional thousand E.U.P. lead by Commander Peach Pit. The King addressed the gathering of Changelings and Ponies, "I have read your missive and request. In accordance with our laws, the actions taken by this General Hiriboshi are to the detriment of peaceful native species civilians under our protection. He has ordered the deaths of non combatants and for that he must be brought to justice. All who protect and defend him and his criminal actions shall be dealt with harshly. A squadron of Featherback Marines will escort each of your Seeker teams. We welcome an alliance with your hive in these troubled times, so long as you abide by the tenants of justice and equity. We will seek out and bring to justice all who have had a part in these crimes. This do we swear upon our honor and our laws unto death in service of fellow peaceful creatures." So spoken, he and a thousand of his Gryphons and Featherback Marines bowed to Cynecia and spoke in unison, "This do we swear."

King Myrmidon and his people rose from their bow and the King continued, "Understand that if there are civilians present, we will act to keep them safe, no matter what side of a conflict they are on."

Queen Cynecia rolled her eyes, "We have no interest in slaughtering innocents. If they are stupid enough to run about on the field of battle we will do our best to not cause them any injury, but do not expect any miracles. We will not pursue innocents on the battlefield, nor will we seek out civilians. Our primary goal is the retrieval of the remains of our fallen brother. If any are foolish enough to get in our way, they will pay the price."

King Myrmidon countered, "We understand that the judgement of warriors on the field can become blurred, we do not seek to punish or condemn any, however we will take steps to stop any and all threats to civilians, by any means necessary. We will take part in any necessary attack to retrieve the remains of your citizen, however we expect you to accept the surrender of enemy combatants."

Queen Cynecia inclined her head, "Understood. We shall be glad of such allies on the field of battle."

The two leaders approached one another and shook on the agreement of temporary alliance.

***

Mike Joyner lightly chewed his lower lip as he gazed at the pavilion tents being set up. He was outside of New Humansville, near the quarry. The E.U.P. and Red Changelings were hard at work readying the command center for the joint efforts of the different nations. Mike released his lip and took a deep breath, "You still there, Andrew?"

Andrew Massonette replied quietly, "Always am. What are you thinking, Captain?" He asked as he rose from his crouch.

"I'm thinking this is all happening really fast. Three days and we already have signed alliances from different species. Allies during peace do not often make good allies in war time, but that old saying only applies to Humans. The Ponies are similar to us, but maybe they're just different enough to make it work. New Humansville is a protectorate of Equestria, but why should they be the only ones taking risks? We don't have an army or any real military, mostly because we don't need one... or we didn't need one until now. We're not going to let our friends and allies do all the work while we just sit back and reap the benefits. Why should we benefit when we did no work toward such a goal."

"Wow Captain. Way to marginalize the Officers who died the other day." Andrew said evenly.

Joyner sighed and rubbed the bridge of his nose, "That's not what I meant and you know it. We need to do more. I'm going to ask De La Cruz for permission to assemble a special taskforce to work with our friends."

"What about Dan?" Andrew asked, "Nobody's seen him recently except when he's at the hospital. We can't ask him to stand aside for all of this."

Mike released his nose she shook his head, "We really can't. He's already torn to pieces about Rose, Danielle, Oriana, Razor and Tip. He's going to be willing to do anything to get Razor back and he'll be as loose a cannon as anyone can imagine unless we're very careful. Honestly I'm surprised he hasn't done anything crazy already. I am worried about him though. He's one of the few people who could really do some damage even without his magic as a weapon. He's been working out a lot these past few days." Mike snorted, "I'm going to let you in on a little-known fact. Because of his recovery and healing magic, he can build muscle mass and muscle memory really, really fast. For example he could go from skinny to muscular in just a day or two; and he's been working out for hours at a time since all this started. Him lifting weights, sparring, and running so often makes me think he's got something in mind. I don't want to talk to him about it yet, because it hasn't become a problem, but we'll need to keep an eye on him. If I were him, I would be planning on doing whatever I needed to to get my wife back and see if I could slip a bit of revenge in there too. I'll have Darryl talk to him soon. I assume you've heard what is going to happen with so-called violent radicals? That's going to be us; Dan will want to be at the forefront, and we're going to let him know."

"You already know that we can't keep him away, Captain. Why tell him? Why make the offer?" Andrew asked.

"He'll know we're watching him. It'll make him more cautious and hopefully take fewer risks." Mike replied, "At least until it's time to do what we have to." Joyner sighed, "I can't be there, Andrew. I can't be in that fight."

"I know, Mike. You have to keep your hands clean and probably arrest a bunch of us afterwards." Andrew laid a strong hand on Mike's shoulder, "I know you'd be there if you could, but the weight and responsibility of your office comes first. How are you going to arrest Dan if he doesn't want to be."

Mike chuckled dryly, "None of us can physically stop him. Even injuring him would just make him angry and he'd heal in a few seconds, if it even took that long." Mike looked at Andrew, "I'll get Darryl on this A.S.A.P. because right now, once someone discovers where this mobile portal is, he's going to make a B-line for it," Mike sighed wearily, "And may God almighty help anyone who gets in his way."

**********

Artex put away the oil cloth on Oriana's alchemical table and inspected his work. His revolver was in great condition. He just finished cleaning it and checking it for corrosion. He had not had his gun for more than two years and it was good to have it back. Doubly so now that he had a reason to use it, 'I'm going to kill every one of those mother-fuckers I can.' His face split into a malicious grin as his eyes flashed green for a brief second as he fingered the shock blade on his belt, 'I'm gonna slaughter those bastards, every single one.'

He flexed his right arm and marveled at the bulk of muscle he had gained since yesterday. Smiling at it he thought, 'It's amazing what a little hard work will do. I'm gonna look like the Hulk if I keep this up. Heh, fine by me. If my shock-blade runs out or breaks I can just snap spines. Combine this with my Earth Pony strength and I'll be able to punch through a tank... wait! What the hell am I saying!?' He felt a pang of pain in his head and clenched his eyes shut, 'What the hell am I planning right now? I don't want to murder anyone... well except the ones who murdered Rose... and Tip... and shot Danielle and Oriana... NO! No, don't go overboard... but they all had to have known about it... NO!' he held his head and shook himself back and forth, 'Damnit! What the fuck's going on with me!? Stop it!' he did not realize the voice that responded was not his own, 'Why? Why should I stop? They took too much away from me! They killed Tip! They murdered Rose! They took Razor and our foal!' His will solidified once more, 'No. It's time to fuck some assholes.' His cold grin would have made the tundra feel like a summer field, 'And no lube for you, General.'

**********

Vaiawa held Oriana as she wept, grieving for the loss of Tip and especially Rose. Danielle held the Zebra mare's hoof consolingly, staying quiet. She would cry later. Oriana had been particularly nice to her since she arrived and the woman felt bad for the mare. Vaiawa nuzzled the top of the mare's head, whispering soothingly.

After a few minutes Oriana calmed down enough to ask, "Where's Artex? Why isn't he here?"

"I don't know, Ori." Vaiawa replied.

"He's figuring out how to get Razor and their baby back." Danielle said, certainty coloring her tone, "He's probably gathering weapons and any friends he can convince."

Vaiawa looked to the woman sharply, "You are certain of this?"

Danielle nodded, "Otherwise he'd be here. Once Razor and the baby are safe, he'll be here with us every day until we've recovered. I know my husband and I know his priorities. He's a man of action but... I'm worried about him. He'll want revenge for Rose too and I don't know how far he'll go. If he's angry enough, he'll do almost anything. He hasn't grieved for Rose yet, otherwise we would know. He's preparing for something and he's going to use the strength of his emotions to fuel his actions. It'll be bad."

Oriana's expression changed to one of worry, "How bad?"

"If someone ever hurt me, he said he'd go Jack The Ripper on them and I believe him. He loved Rose and Razor was pregnant... he's liable to dismember someone just to make them hurt." She paused to think, then continued, "Vaiawa, I want you to go with him and make sure he doesn't go too far. Do you think you can do that?"

"I want to hurt these people as well, I'm not sure it's a good idea." Vaiawa replied evenly.

Danielle sat up more in her hospital bed, "Well I sure as hell can't go and neither can Oriana. Someone needs to be there to stop him. Take my gun if you need to."

"I have no need of your weapon, but thank you." She looked back and forth between Oriana and Danielle, "Are you really sure you'll be fine until we return?"

"If you don't go, he probably won't be the same person he was when he left. He probably isn't the same person already." Danielle said emphatically, "He's always had a dark side, but this... this may be too much for him."

Vaiawa sighed and looked back to Oriana, "Are you sure you're going to be alright if I go?" She looked to Danielle, "Both of you?"

"Go," Oriana said gently, "He brought us all together. If we lost him it could tear us apart."

**********

Suey grunted as she stretched her legs. They were stiff and sore from all the running which accompanied her tracking. Rifin stood to the side periodically buzzing his massive wings to cool her down, "I noticed something," he said, "Normally I need to be around a number of others who care about me or I start feeling the hunger." He looked down at Suey, "And yet I haven't been hungry at all, this whole time."

Suey grunted in a noncommittal manner, "The portal keeps moving. Stay on task, Riffin. Once we find it, Discord can keep it in place with sheer brute force." She glanced up at Riffin, "Okay, I'm ready to go." She snorted and trotted off, snout to the ground again. They were getting closer.

**********

Artex had to hold back from using his full strength as he punched the weighted training bag meant for Earth Ponies. He was sweating profusely. His muscles ached, his back hurt, and the sweat was stinging his eyes. The bag was becoming lumpy and misshapen with fist sized indents contouring its surface. His imagination constantly reconstructed Rose's final moments, her ultimate sacrifice and the agony she must have felt.

He grit his teeth, jaw muscles bunching as his eyes welled with tears, 'STOP IT! Stop crying you weakling! Your fucking tears won't bring Rose back!' He struck out with his left arm and punctured a hole through the bag. He violently withdrew his hand and emotionlessly examined the quickly healing injuries to his fist, 'Maybe not,' he balled his fist, 'But maybe they can help me get Razor and our foal back.' He tightened his fist causing the tendons to strain and creak, 'They're gonna pay for what they did.'

A firm slap on the back startled him out of his thoughts, "Okay, time to get you out of your head." Darryl said, "I can see it clear as day, Dan. You're too focused on what happened. You need to clear your head or else I won't be asking you to join us when we attack the man responsible for Tip, Rose and everything else."

Artex turned his head slowly and Darryl had to school his face into calm. The disfigured man had bulked up to an intense degree, his muscles bulged beneath his skin, but more than that his eyes were different. Darryl didn't know how to describe it, but something had changed and it made his skin crawl, "Can you still deliver passable speeches?"

Artex snorted, "Been giving it a lot of thought recently." He sighed, "I wanted to go around the world asking for volunteers to rescue Razor... but I don't have the right to ask anyone to risk their lives for this."

Darryl crossed his arms and smirked, "I disagree. We're going to go recruiting."

"Recruiting for what?" The disfigured man asked.

"Equestria can't use the Guard to move against the General, but irate citizens acting against a hostile foreign power can." Darryl replied.

"We don't know anything about this General. What makes you think we have any chance against an enemy we don't know or understand? To quote Sun Tzu: if you know neither yourself nor the enemy you will succumb in every battle." Artex said sourly. He could not admit he had interrogated the murderer in the hospital.

"Oh we know plenty. The guys we captured were under a geas. Those have been removed... and we know plenty now. The General has magic, in fact as far as we can tell all of the people there have it, but the General doesn't trust them and he has mental powers. He's the one who set the geas. We know the layout of the base, we know their weapons, their numbers, we know a LOT more than we did at first." Darryl sighed then continued," Unfortunately, we also know we may not have the capability to take him or his people out... but even if we don't win on the field, we can still win in the end."

Artex turned fully toward his friend, "Explain."

"Luna is going to be in the middle of an interview when we attack and President Seviston is going to have a discreet satellite in place when the attack begins. The feed with Luna will cut to the live feed from the battle and we'll be putting on a show for the world to see."

Artex threw up his hands, "Well that's not gonna help anything!"

"Not unless the rest of the world already knows the the General has attacked us twice and is not owning up to it and thus jeopardizing possible future trade with a whole different planet of friendly aliens. Friendly aliens who have shown themselves to be capable and willing to care for lost, wayward souls who got pulled through space. The same friendly aliens who look like adorable little horses and spent time and effort to return people to their homes and families." Darryl smirked, "Most countries already really like the Ponies and if it came to light that somebody has been murdering the first non-Human friends Earth has ever had... well I don't see that ending well for the General."

Artex caught on, "So not only are we going to prove the General is guilty by retrieving evidence and victims, but we're also going to be demonstrating that this world is capable when backed into a corner. Little problem with that idea, how are we going to prove it? Everyone would be skeptical if a bunch of us went in and retrieved victims who just happen to look like the locals. People might think they're Changelings. Vaiawa already said it was possible."

Darryl's shit-eating grin slowly spread over his face, "Because the satellite is going to live-stream the engagement. I'm sure every news company in the world will be getting a notification that a live-stream is showing an active battle. Princess Luna will condemn the 'rash actions of angered citizens'. We will then uplink the facility's security cameras to the satellite and the world will see the truth broadcast on every screen and every news station around the world. The General has claimed that there is no portal and it turns out that President Seviston never believed him. He is turning one of the C.I.A.'s satellites to see the facility. Now under normal circumstances China would go crazy over a violation like that, and might be able to suppress the footage or shoot down the satellite, but with us on the field fighting, the word will spread around the world like wildfire. China will have no chance to cover it up."

"You're talking about one HELL of a risk, Darryl. What if the world sides with China? We cannot hold off invading militaries who have access to the only mobile portal in the world. Plus we don't have anywhere enough trained troops to pull this off. How many does the General have?" Artex asked. He knew some answers, but he had to appear to cover every base.

"A lot, a whole lot, but nobody is going to get control of that portal. Once we have the base, we are going to destroy that machine and take every person prisoner, to be held here until a very public tribunal is over. Seviston has promised his full support, so long as this doesn't become a massacre. Once the fighting starts, we have a secret weapon who will eliminate the mental geas on every person and order them to surrender, and then we have our other secret weapon, but we don't want to use her." Darryl explained.

"Who?" Artex asked.

Darryl put his index finger to his lips, "That's a secret, but trust me, you'll never guess. So, are you in?"

"There are still some problems. For instance I'm sure the General's facility will have more than just one security camera. Who will control the feed and switch cameras so the world can see the events? Furthermore HOW is anyone supposed to do that? I can all but guarantee those two systems aren't compatible. And to add to that, how do we even know Razor is still there!? The General might have had her taken to a different place!"

"As far as the security system, that's been covered. And while we don't know for certain that Razor is with the General, we do have a way to find out. Remember your herd was heading out for a picnic. Razor always had some Foal's Rolls ready and we found five in the remnants of the picnic basket... five... out of six." Darryl smirked, "I'm willing to bet she took one when she ran and ate it so she could be found later. All we have to do is use the associated tracking spell and we find her. Any other questions?"

Artex sighed, "I'm going to be out of a job after this, aren't I?"

Darryl nodded, "Guaranteed. Luna will have no choice, but do you really care?"

"You know I don't. I just want Razor and our foal back." Artex replied.

"Good," Darryl said, "Right now we have King Myrmidon and a host of Gryphons ready to fight. The Red Changeling Queen has also dedicated a number of her lings to this effort, but we need more... any ideas?"

Artex face broke into a Grinch like grin, "I have one already at my house."

**********

"So, will the Diamond Dogs fight?" Artex asked Slobber Chops.

The Diamond Dog's face was already ugly under the best of circumstances, but right then Artex would have sworn his expression could curdle milk, "Razor Pony was first Pony to reach out to Dogs. All Dogs love Razor Pony. I go and bring Dogs here. Take time. Two weeks. We gather here." Not wasting another word, Slobber Chops essentially dove into the ground like water and disappeared.

"And you had better not think I'm going to be absent." Visceral Slaughter added. Mason looked worried, "Shouldn't I be doing this?"

Artex shook his head, "No, Mason. Visceral is combat trained and the rest of the family needs you. I'll do my best to bring back both Razor and your wife. You have my word."

Mason's expression said he was not convinced, but all the same he nuzzled Visceral, "Come back to me."

His Unicorn wife took on a determined face, "No matter what, I'll bring Razor home; either for a reunion or to lay her to rest." Nobody voiced their fear that it could very well be the latter.

**********

Darryl, Visceral, and Chris watched as Artex breathed evenly. Their announcement had drawn a crowd and Artex was psyching himself up for what he was about to deliver.

Artex took a deep breath and began speaking to Canterlot, "Citizens, friends we have come under attack from a vile foe..."

To Haysburg, "This enemy has already murdered and kidnapped several Ponies, including my pregnant wife, Razor Wit..."

To the Zebras, "The Princesses are not able to act, but we can! We can stand together and fight these enemies who threaten us! If you would join us, then meet me in two weeks at New Humansville..."

To the Saddle Arabians, "And we will show these foes how we respond to murder and the abuse of pregnant mares and foals! Many of you know my wife, Razor Wit..."

To the Minotaurs, "Her life and the life of our foal could end at any moment. For all I know, either one, or both might already be injured or worse..."

To the Dragons and every possible ally they could find, "We in New Humansville cannot win against these odds alone. We need everyone, please. We have to stop this or it will get worse. Next time it could be one of your loved ones. Please, join us. We must defend our world. King Chris will organize how you will arrive."

Author's Note

I hope this came out coherently. You already know what I'm going to say about typos.

Chapter 71: Planning For Problems

Razor Wit blinked blearily awake as a powerfully built Human man slammed a nearby door open. He locked eyes with her as he approached. Following him were eight other Humans all wearing camouflage uniforms and carrying what looked like rifles, though the Unicorn would be hard pressed to identify much else about the weapons. The apparent leader had fierce eyes and what seemed to be a permanent scowl on his face as he stared her down from outside her hermetically sealed containment cell.

He stared at her, not moving for a few moments before he spoke, "You've been talking, Unicorn." He said in Mandarin.

Razor slowly stood up, facing the man evenly, "It's about all I can do." She replied, also in Mandarin, "Your wife is a very good teacher and I have a gift for languages." She lit her horn dimly, not casting any spells, but merely to see if the man would react in any way. He did not. She kept her horn lit in case she needed to cast a spell.

The man held out his left hand, "You will stop talking to my wife."

Razor felt the tendrils of an incredibly powerful but very crude spell trying to form over her mind. She did not have enough time to identify exactly what it was, but mind magic was bad news and this was a bad man. Thankfully due to the paranoia of Equestrians regarding mind magic, most Ponies learned how to resist many crude and simple mind spells when they were little and Unicorns had an additional advantage when doing so. Razor cast her own spell, False Positive. It was specifically designed to make one believe their mental spell had worked while keeping the defender safe from the effects. Razor had always compared it to willingly taking the back seat in a carriage while you controlled a puppet in the front while the puppet takes arrows and you stay safe.

Hiriboshi saw the Unicorn's eyes glass over and silently congratulated himself, 'If I can control one of them I can control any of them. We've secured our future from these creatures already.' He then spoke out loud, "Step forward." Without pause the Unicorn stepped forward. Just to make sure, he then ordered, "Smash your face against the glass in front of you." The Unicorn bashed its entire face and head against the glass and held it there. It did not even blink. Hiriboshi was pleased, "Step away from the glass." Razor did so, ignoring the blood leaking down her face. The General continued, "The next time you see my wife you will say nothing, but otherwise behave in a way that is normal for you. You are a mute, stupid animal. If she addresses you, you will tilt your head like a dog, but you are incapable of speaking to her. You WILL speak to and cooperate with the scientists who are studying you. You will help them in any way you can. Do you understand?"

"Yes." Razor replied in a complete monotone. As a language specialist tonal control was an absolute necessity.

The General nodded stiffly, turned on his heels and walked out. Razor had to force herself not to let out a sigh of relief. She could clearly see the cameras and microphones oscillating to record everything in the room. Thankfully the cameras could not see the far left corner of the containment cell. Razor had already moved the cot over there when she first woke up, so she evenly walked back to it.

She laid down and began plotting, 'He thinks he controlled me. I can use that. Princess Celestia would throw a fit if she learned I know a Silent Speech spell. I don't need to physically speak to his wife, I can talk to her mind. There aren't any laws about mind magic here. And his wife seems like a perfectly likable person.' she took a deep, slow breath, 'I may not be able to fight physically, but the mind is always the first battlefield. You want to play games, General? Fine, let's play.'

**********

Captain Michael Joyner was both pleased and disappointed. He was finally off work and relaxing in his office before he went home. Princess Celestia had stopped by for a chat and Mike used the opportunity to air a few minor gripes, "While having more species around is a great way to improve relations, and thankfully the Red Changelings are less stiff and formal when off duty, there are still a LOT of visitors and the added Gryphons and E.U.P. Guards just increased that number by an order of magnitude. My officers are stretched thin and run ragged. Thankfully it's mostly just patrols, but there has been a distinct uptick of problems, roughly proportional to the number of additional visitors divided by two-hundred. Nothing violent save for a few minor bar fights which generally resolved before we arrived. This is exhausting, Princess. I cannot fathom how you dealt with an entire country for a thousand years. Just a single week has been maddening..."

The Captain's door suddenly burst open, "Captain! Suey just checked in. They found it!" The Communication Relay officer blurted.

Before Mike could utter a word, Celestia spoke loudly, "Discord, if you please?"

There was a trio of flashes and suddenly Discord stood in the room bowing at the waist, "Done and done." He said with a sneer, "That portal isn't going anywhere now. Oh don't get me wrong, they'll THINK they're moving it. The landscape will change and all that, but the entrance and exit? It'll be stuck in the same place until it no longer exists." He suddenly bent over, "Whew! You wouldn't think it would take so much out of me."

Captain Joyner's right eye twitched, "What? That doesn't make any sense."

Discord looked at the wall to his right and said, "I know that trope and I'm not doing it." He then winked at you.

Celestia nuzzled the Chaos Lord tenderly, "You still haven't recovered from..." She leaned in and whispered, "When you reversed time." She kissed his cheek softly, "You've never told anyone, have you?"

Mike was too busy to listen in on their conversation. He had plans to set in motion, "Recall Suey and Rifin immediately and send out the containment team. How far away is it?"

"In the Balzak Lands sir." The Communication Relay officer replied.

"We have a non-aggression treaty with them, right?" Mike asked.

The Communication Relay officer bobbed her head, "Yes sir. They are aware of the situation and while they have declined involvement, they have granted blanket permission to conduct operations on their land so long as their people are not harmed nor involved." She smiled, "We got this bastard."

"Not yet we don't. But it's time to prepare." Captain Joyner said, "Contact the citizens who have pledged their cooperation and involvement and bring them in, twenty at a time and in alphabetical order. We promised weapons and armor and I'll be damned if we send them out not knowing how to use any of it." He then turned to Celestia, "How long before Luna's interview? How many days?"

Celestia drew in a small breath and let it out, "Eight days. You have eight days to prepare."

**********

Mason had returned to Haysburg the previous week so Artex was left with Visceral Slaughter and Vaiawa to help him care for Oriana and Danielle while they recovered. They were finally home, but while Vaiawa tended to them as necessary, Artex and Razor's mother practiced and trained. Running, pushups, sit-ups, push-ups, pull-ups, and combat practice. They trained in their armor and carrying their weapons. Artex did roughly five times more exercises than the sixty-eight year old Unicorn, who was considered to be early middle age for a Kavim. They wrapped up their exercises for the morning and had just taken off their armor. Visceral Slaughter had her Civil Guard armor painted grey. She would not be acting in the capacity of a Civil Guard soon enough, so she would not wear the colors. Artex had chosen not to wear his C.W.G. armor, instead opting for his green robe which still had the chain maile Rarity had sown into it years back. It had been Chris who had convinced him that he would only need something to protect against punctures and blades. Chris did not explain why, but he assured Dan that everything was going to be taken care of.

They were already finished with everything but the combat practice when Artex spoke up, "So what do you do with that metal ribbon? Is it like a sword?"

Visceral Slaughter smirked, "Would you like to see?" She asked with a nasty glint in her eye, "Fight me and find out. You heal quickly, right?"

Artex rolled his eyes, "Are you seriously trying to intimidate me?" He spread his feet and flexed his knees, putting up his hands, "Come on then."

Visceral's horn began glowing and the ribbon unfurled itself from her leg, levitating underneath her body and out of sight, "Are you really sure you heal fast enough?"

In response Artex dashed forward, hands empty, and attempted to deliver a low kick to the Unicorn mare. Visceral dodged to the left and Artex noticed a flash of metal then a terrible pain in his calf. He grunted and tried to step back, emphasis on tried. His calf muscles screamed when he tried to use them and as a result he fell to the ground as blood seeped into his leg wraps.

The disfigured man held up his left hand while he gripped his calf with his right, "Hold!" He saw Visceral's ribbon wrap itself back around her leg and she trotted over to him, "Let me see your leg."

Artex yanked off his wrap and gazed in amazement at the deep gash which began at the base of his heel and ended near the back of his knee. Thankfully it was already closing, but the depth of the cut was at least an inch and a half. A truly horrific injury if not for his healing ability.

Artex turned his eyes to the older Unicorn, "That is terrifying. I barely saw it."

Visceral nodded solemnly, "If not for your ability to heal, I would have sent you to the hospital. I know enough about Human biology to have intentionally missed your Achilles tendon. The damage and disruption to the muscle was enough. I could have completely severed the muscle by running the ribbon right up the bone." She stepped back and looked his square in the eyes, "My ribbon can pierce the flesh of every living creature in the world save for Dragons. And even then it is not an issue, I can just direct it to their eyes, nose, mouth, ears, or other orifices. Pinpoint precision is my specialty and a large amount of pressure applied to a very small surface area will slice and penetrate easily. With the ribbon constantly in motion around my legs, barrel, or head, nobody can predict where the next attack is coming from and the constant movement makes fighting multiple enemies simple."

She sighed, suddenly looking much more unsure of herself, "I... as angry as I am... I don't know how to kill. I've never killed anyone before... and it scares me."

As his leg finished healing, Artex tested it out. Feeling no pain, he sat down on the ground too, "I don't either, not really. I've been in some fights, but nothing where I ever intentionally succeeded at taking someone's life... But when we do fight, just remember what happened to Tip, and Rose Thorn. Let that rage and anger fuel your hatred. When you attack, make sure to do as much damage as you can. Make it hurt. Make them suffer for what they did. Give them the physical agony you feel in your heart and find joy in their screams."

Visceral stepped back, her eyes wide, "W-what!? That's... that's horrible!"

Artex smiled maliciously as his eyes flashed green for s split second, "No, it's justice. They murdered Tip and Rose and now I'm going to murder them. They do what they do for fun and like the old saying goes, 'If you can't beat em, join em.' Well I'm going to teach them what happens when they murder innocent people. And as for the General, ooh I've got something special in mind for him." Artex grinned sadistically, "I'm going to capture him and everyone he loves, then I'm going to slice off his eyelids so he can't blink. Once that's done I'll slowly take his loved ones apart right in front of him. Then I'm going to literally skin him alive and only after I soak his skinless body in salty lemon juice and vinegar will I then begin the real pain. For his final moments, I am going to give him a rare treat: The Blood Eagle..."

"Stop! For the love of all good things, stop!" Visceral's face was pale and her legs were trembling, "Torturing innocent people!? What's wrong with you!? What good would it do to debase yourself to their level!?"

The vitriol of her statement caused his mind to grind to a halt, forcing all voices silent, even his own, as Visceral continued, "You know how much it hurts to have lost Rose and Tip, and you want to do worse to someone else!? Torturing and murdering his family, who didn't do anything to you!? Razor would NOT have married a man who thought and acted like this! Shame on you! What would she say if she heard you right now!?"

Visceral stepped back and narrowed her eyes, "I KNOW I was wrong about other races, but what you just said would make me think otherwise, were I a lesser mare. If you do this, Razor will never come back to you and you know it. I know you're hurting, but doing something worse, even if the person deserves it, will make you worse than them because you know better." She stomped her right forehoof firmly on the ground, "You need to think long and hard about what you're going to do and how far you're willing to go... and how much it'll cost you."

"I'm angry and hurting too!" She sniffled as she spoke, trying to hold back tears, "Rose was a good mare and I'd known Tip for ages. Their deaths hurt me so much and I cannot imagine how much they hurt you. But lowering yourself to such an extreme just shows that the General has won. Capture the General and punish him according to our laws. Don't become a monster just to destroy another one. You can be better than that. Razor saw that and I trust her judgement."

Visceral wiped her eyes then turned to head back into the house. She stopped a few feet away from the door, and spoke over her shoulder, "Or did my daughter marry a liar who is only now showing his true colors?" So spoken, she entered the house and closed the door behind her.

Artex sat in shock for a long while, on the bare dirt behind the house, 'I-is she right?' his Mother In-Law's words had penetrated into the haze of his rage and struck squarely, 'Am I planning to go too far?' the voice which was not his had been subdued by the Unicorn mare, 'I said I was going to Blood Eagle the General; she didn't seem to have a problem with that. She was upset because of what I said I would do to the General's family,' He sat there thinking over what he had planned in his mind.

His plan was monstrous, '...and she's right.' he sighed heavily, 'I've let my rage over Tip and Rose get to me too much. The General deserves whatever comes his way, but if his family didn't do anything wrong I have no reason to hate them.' He flopped his face into his hands, 'Rosey...' he tried to stop the tears. He had been trying for almost two weeks, focusing on his anger and rage and plotting his revenge. All for the sake of staving off the mourning of his murdered friend and lost love.

Now that Visceral had forcefully silenced the hateful voice inside of him, had broken his focus on revenge, the sorrow began flowing forth in full force. The disfigured man shuddered as he felt his eyes filling with tears, 'Rosey... my Rosey... I'll never see her again.' the thought and admittance held far more weight than he imagined it would. The emotional burden had slipped from where he stored it, pretended fo ignore it, it was hopeless. The pain crashed down, more like crushed down on him. His jaw quivered and his breath hitched hard as he quickly devolved into a bawling, soul wrenching ugly cry.

**********

Chris drew a steadying breath as he braced himself for what was to come, "Okay, start with the rubber ball." He commanded.

Kolo grinned and cocked back his arm, "This gonna have some stank on it!" He then contracted the muscles in his body, starting with his feet and ending with his finger tips. The ball crossed the distance at almost mach speeds, the friction from the passing air heating up the rubber slightly. Chris braced himself as the ball crossed the thirty Fathom distance in the blink of an eye.

The impact felt like someone gently tossed a well stuffed plushie at him. Chris opened his eyes and peeked at the ball which was nestled nicely in the grass at his feet. He reached down and picked it up, "Well let's amp this up." He threw the ball back to Kolo saying, "The rock next. Try to really nail me."

Kolo caught the ball and picked the baseball sized river stone, "Okay, but if Luna gets mad, YOU'RE taking the blame." For the second time, Kolo cocked back his arm and let fly with as much power as he could.

Chris forced himself to watch the rock coming, though he could barely see it. The impact felt like the rock had been gently tossed at him. It hit him in the stomach and barely even nudged his skin. Chris braced himself once more, 'This next one is going to be the make or break one.' He took a steadying breath, "Okay. You know what's next."

Kolo nodded and picked up the pistol, double checking that the three C. W. G. Officers were still there to render aid if something went wrong, "Yall ready?" Receiving a trio of silent nods, Kolo turned and raised the pistol, "Last chance, Chris. You really, REALLY sure 'bout this?"

Chris blinked hard and licked his lips, 'If this goes wrong, Luna is going to be PISSED.' He shook his head and firmed up his stance, "By order of your King, FIRE!"

Kolo fired.

The impact of the bullet felt like someone had flicked a marble at him.

Chris grinned and looked back at Kolo, "Yep, the Kinetic Nullifier Belts make you bulletproof." He strode forward and patted a very relieved Kolo on the arm since he could not reach the man's shoulder, "Let's get these issued to the folks from New Humansville and reserve the rest for other volunteers, as many as we can manage. Let's try to focus on issuing them to Earth Ponies, Saddle Arabians, and Zebras... well if any decide to come. It's too early to tell yet, we still have a week to go."

**********

Darryl laid his head against Backlash as they relaxed in their home. The taciturn mare grunted as he did so, "Me lying on the couch does not give you carte blanche to use me as a pillow while I read."

Darryl sighed and said nothing. Knowing the usual snarky replies the Marine almost always had at the ready, Backlash became worried, "Something troubles you." She put down her book and turned her full attention to Darryl, absently using her lips to muss his hair, "Tell me."

Darryl grunted before answering her, "Something's wrong with Dan."

Backlash pulled her head back from his as she replied, "Of course he is troubled. He has lost a great deal in a very short time and I am certain he feels a tremendous amount of stress and anxiety for Razor Wit and their foal. Any husband who was not horribly stressed would be unnatural."

"No, I mean there's something wrong with him, really wrong." Darryl sighed, "When I went to see him there was something off about his eyes... it was like I was looking at a different person. As if the man I knew was gone, replaced by something else. Something dark..."

"Explain." Backlash insisted.

Darryl shrugged, "I-I don't know. It was like... like he, his personality, was... withdrawn or hiding or... something-I don't know. But when I looked into his eyes it was like there was something else there, like there was someone else in control... or someTHING... and it was dark-like it was the embodiment of anger and rage and hate. Like whatever it was, delighted in the thought of causing as much pain as possible." It was at that point that Darryl realized Backlash had gone stiff behind him, "Hon?" He turned his head toward her, "What's wrong?"

Without any preamble, Backlash suddenly stood up on the couch, "I need to see him. Now."

**********

Darryl and Backlash arrived at the house and knocked loudly. Visceral opened the door and the pair could hear broken sobbing from somewhere inside. Visceral wore a long-suffering expression and sighed, "Not reeeeaaaaally the best of times. He finally broke down after I yelled at him." Her expression turned guilty for a split second before she composed herself, "We sparred and afterward he went on this tangent about what he plans to do. It was... excessively violent and I reminded him of what Razor would think if she heard him talk like that. I left and came back out a few minutes later only to find him curled up on his side sobbing." Visceral lowered her eyes, "I wasn't trying to do that to him, but he needed to hear it. I levitated him upstairs to Vaiawa, Oriana, and... his Human wife. THAT was an awkward introduction, let me tell you. 'Hi, I'm the mother of the mare who your husband married on another world. Oh, and I just verbally lambasted him into a sobbing mess.' I can only hope she doesn't hate me."

Darryl snorted, "Naw. Danielle is a VERY forgiving person. She had to be, to deal with Dan, or Artex as you know him. I grew up just down the street from her family and we went to school together."

Backlash finally decided to speak up, "How have you been, Visceral?"

Darryl blinked, "Wait, you two know each other?"

Visceral gave the man a sad smile, "Backlash tutored me when I was a filly. She was one of the instructors at Celestia's School For Gifted Unicorns, but she also tutored Unicorns who had naturally weak magic, like me." She turned her attention to Backlash, "I'm probably better at basic and complex physical manipulation than even you are now."

"I can only hope. I want my students to surpass me, not disappoint me. Do you still use that blue silk ribbon to tie up your mane and tail?" Backlash asked.

Visceral uncoiled the metal ribbon from her foreleg, "Yes, and I added this to my repertoire."

Backlash frowned, quite a feat for the already dour Unicorn mare, "A weapon then?" She sighed heavily at Visceral's confirming nod, "I did not teach you to have you use your magic for brutality. Still, it does appear to be a very precise weapon and unfortunately violence DOES have its time and place."

"Ladies, we need to see Dan as soon as possible. That's why we're here." Darryl spoke up before the pair could begin reminiscing and explaining.

Backlash nodded, "True. I became distracted. He is on the upper floor?"

"Yes. The first door on the right is the bedroom where he and his family are." Visceral stated, "Be wary though, there are more than his wives in there. His parents are there, his sister and her husband too. Their two boys are off running around in town with Amber Eyes right now though. Just be careful. Emotions are running high and it might be easy to set someone off."

Backlash's expression never wavered even for a second, "Thank you. Darryl, you take the lead. I am ignorant regarding how best to approach the situation."

"You mean you don't understand tactfulness." The Marine snarked.

"I believe that is a simplified version of what I just said." Backlash replied as Darryl led her up the stairs.

Darryl knocked on the door gently and waited for someone to open it. Both Human and Kavim could hear quiet weeping coming from inside the room. In mere moments the door cracked open revealing Cheryl, "This really isn't the best time." She said in low volume.

"I'm really sorry, but we need to check on Dan. This is very important, it cannot wait. We'll try not to be too intrusive, but this really is vital." Darryl stated emphatically.

"Okay fine but make it as quick as you can. If it was almost anyone else Darryl, I would have said no." Cheryl explained slowly opening the door.

The disfigured man was lying on his side being cuddled by Vaiawa while Oriana and Danielle held his hands. His parents were sitting on the edge of the massive bed, watching quietly and Cheryl's husband Brian, was standing in the corner of the room watching carefully, as if studying the scene.

Vaiawa looked up from Artex and smiled at him sadly. She leaned her head down and nuzzled the crying man in her embrace, "Now you've done it," she said softly but playfully, "All that noise brought your friend over."

Backlash subtly lit her horn and waited for Artex to show his eyes. Artex looked up at Darryl and before he could say a single word the Unicorn mare had to strain her self control, 'It's there! Oh dear Celestia it's there! No! Stay calm! Stay calm, mare!' On the outside Backlash only adjusted her ears slightly and flared her nostrils. She would have to speak to Darryl later about what she sensed. For now, she let her fiance do the talking. He needed to spend time with his friend before he wasn't Darryl's friend anymore.

**********

As Darryl and Backlash walked back to New Humansville, Darryl finally asked, "Okay, what the Hell was so vital about seeing him right freaking now?"

"Do you remember the stories about the corruption Queen Luna allowed to form in her sorrow, bitterness and envy? The corruption which twisted her into Nightmare Moon? The corruption which forced out her voluntary will and instilled its own? Artex has a form of it festering in his heart right now." Backlash said emotionlessly as they walked, "It is passive right now, likely due to him venting his emotions. And before you ask, no, I did not read his mind. All I did was search for that specific kind of corruption. I used to moonlight as a Rectifier and when Luna returned she wanted to know what happened to her, so she submitted to some research. We learned a great deal about the way this corruption works, thankfully, and all Rectifiers are trained to watch for it."

"There have been many cases where the corruption starts, but almost every time the Pony's herd helps snap them out of it via emotional support. In such cases, when the corruption is not fed, not dwelled upon, it fades and dies like a weed deprived of water. But in cases where there is little support or the Pony isolates themselves or worse yet is isolated by others, the corruption grows until the Pony surrenders to it. When that happens inhibitions are reduced and although the Pony is not stronger than normal, they seem stronger because they lack the self-preservation instincts which keep them from injuring themselves due to overexertion. Their desires are mutated by the corruption into their most extreme versions. In Luna's case, her desire for she and her night to be loved was mutated into trying to force Ponies to love her by denying them daylight. In Artex' case, his anger and rage are being multiplied. If he gives in, I doubt there will be anything he would hesitate to do to hurt someone he feels is responsible. If he surrenders himself to the corruption, he will do terrible things and he will not stop until he believes he has punished or killed everyone who has wronged him."

Backlash grunted as she continued, "It is worse than that though. Once he gives in, the corruption will tint his perceptions against everyone around him. He will perceive any opposition as an enemy to be punished. The only way to stop him at that point is to shock him so badly his conscience mind forces the corruption back or to stop him by overwhelming force. You and I lack that capability." She took a breath and continued, "Visceral managed to snap him out of it for a time, but his condition is not stable. He needs constant support to recover right now. It is critical that he not be exposed to anything which could trigger the corruption back to power."

"So having him join us when we go to free Razor would be a bad idea?" Darryl asked.

"That is one of the stupidest questions you have ever asked. Not only would it be a bad idea, it carries a chance of the corruption growing stronger." She sighed, "He's already planning to go, isn't he." It was not a question, "And has he already been isolating himself?"

Darryl nodded, "Yep. Until Visceral came along he was making himself scarce."

"This problem is headed in a direction to go completely out of control. If he confronts those responsible for Tip, Rose, and Razor not to mention their foal, there is a substantial risk of the corruption growing stronger. However, the reverse might also be true. The fulfillment of him finding Razor and their foal, or even just one of them, might be exactly what he needs to start recovering. If they are both already dead though, I have absolutely no doubt that he would be willing to succumb. But trying to force him to stay instead of joining the effort to save them is an absolute guarantee to make the corruption stronger because he will feel like he is being isolated and pushed away from those he loves. You once said paternal instincts are strong."

"Stronger than mine probably. Even before all of this I could say with complete certainty that he would die to save a child, whether or not it was one he personally knew. His own? Even without the corruption he would do anything to protect his children. His protective instincts alone made him a fantastic security officer before he ever came here. Mix that with paternal instincts and his present capability and you have a potential juggernaut waiting to come out and play." Darryl paused and took a breath before continuing, "If the worst does happen and he surrenders to the corruption, is there anyone who could stop him?"

"Princess Celestia, Queen Luna, Discord, Princess Twilight, Princess Cadence, maybe Prince Consort Shining Armor, Alana, Vaiawa, Arch Magister Catalyst, and maybe one or two others. It is not a long list. The problems are his passive Noun and Verb combinations. His Heal Flesh and his Destroy Magic are the biggest problems. He is a strange mixture of fates and abilities. He is as strong as a powerful Earth Pony and just as tough, but his magic, what little he does have, is absolutely overwhelming compared to an average Human, Unicorn, or Earth Pony. Short of decapitation or a Nullifier Ring like the one he wears on his finger, there are few if any ways to stop him. Before we left, I read his Nouns and Verbs. His Heal Flesh has moved beyond simple healing. It now qualifies as regeneration. If someone were to chop off a limb, be could grow it back in seconds. Only separating his head from the rest of his body or disabling his screfula would halt his regeneration. Or perhaps sending him into space. That last one was a joke. We need to do what we can to ensure he does not get to that point."

Darryl was openly and obviously worried, "So what else do you recommend? What is the best course of action?"

"I am relatively unknown to he and his herd, you know him better. Gather his friends and others close to him. Do not inform them of the exact nature of the problem though. Their reactions to the news might very well make the problem worse or they might not believe it. Stress that he has needed emotional support for what has happened and has been isolating himself. That alone should prove to be enough. We should also inform the Alicorns and the others I mentioned and tell them what is going on with him. If he falls to the corruption maybe they will be able to subdue him without needing to resort to decapitation or anything else. At least I hope so."

Author's Note

Hopefully this is coherent. Proofreader is busy.

Chapter 72: The Thunderhead Looms

As soon as Hiriboshi returned to his family's apartment, Meying approached him, "Something is wrong with Razor Wit, the Unicorn. She spoke to me before and now she is not saying anything. Do you know why?" Razor had spoken to Meying through a mental link and told her what the General had done. Meying did not believe it and chose to approach the topic in her own way.

Hiriboshi drew himself up as he responded, "There is no future for those creatures and there is no reason to interact with them."

"That does not answer my question." Meying said quietly.

"I used the power I was given to silence it." He said softly, "They are going to be exterminated. They have not used their time to advance their society and use their resources to the fullest. They do not deserve their world if they are not going to use it."

"What gives you the right to murder them?" Mehing asked.

"History does, Meying. History shows that those who do not use their full potential, lose. It is a competitive world. When two cultures meet they vie for dominance. One will win and one will lose and to the winner go the spoils. Historically if one allows the other to survive it only causes problems. There will be only one when the dust settles. I am not going to pass problems down to our daughter." Hiriboshi explained.

"So genocide is the answer, because it's easier? You have the right to murder people because they don't live up to your standards?" Meying asked.

"They are inferior, Meying."

"How much do you actually know about them, husband?" Meying asked, "How many of them have you spoken to? What do you know about their society? How can you judge them if you don't know them?" Meying asked pointedly.

"I know enough. They have squandered their time and resources." Hiriboshi replied firmly.

"You don't know that and you don't know them." Meying replied with equal firmness.

Hiriboshi was upset, "Meying, listen to me-"

"No! You listen to me! You don't have the right to just go murder anyone you want! If the person is doing things which are bad for society, then do what you must and I will support you to the end! If you need to overthrow a regime and leave some bodies behind then do it! But this is different! This is a world that doesn't belong to us! These are people you don't know anything about! You aren't making this world better! You are stealing a world from people you don't know the first thing about!" Meying turned and stormed off back to the kitchen where she was beginning to make dinner.

The General was left standing in place, stunned by the sudden ferocity of his, normally meek, wife's words. His eyebrows narrowed and he felt his anger rising. He turned toward their shared bedroom and headed off to change his clothes, 'The creature has poisoned my own wife against me! It will learn how much of a mistake that is.'

**********

Artex sipped his beer as he tried to relax, 'Darryl was pretty insistent. I should try to enjoy myself, even if I don't feel like it.' he took another swig and then another soon after, trying his hardest to relax. It was exceedingly difficult with thoughts of Tip and the rest of his herd constantly on his mind, 'I swear, it's like my mind is trying to keep me focused on the pain. Shit. I guess I need this more than I thought.'

Darryl, Kolo, Alex, and Mike had dragged him out to The Melting Pot where Alex opened up the top floor just for them to chill, drink, and relax. Despite his initial protests, Artex found himself enjoying the time and distraction of his woes. Seven beers in and he was feeling the buzz. He did not drink too often, but when he did he tended to get a bit into his cups.

"Well, a Scotsman dressed all in his kilt,
Left the bar one evening fair,
You could tell from the way he walked,
That he'd drunk more than his share,
He wandered 'round until he could no longer keep his feet,
Then he stumbled off into the grass to sleep beside the street,

Now about this time too young and lovely girls were passing by,
One said to the other with a twinkle in her eye,
See yon sleeping Scotsman, so strong and handsome built,
I wonder if it's true that he wears nothing 'neath his kilt,
They crept up to the Scotsman quiet as could be,
And lifted up his kilt about an inch so they could see,
Lo and behold, for them to view, beneath his Scottish skirt,
Was nothing more than God had graced him with upon his birth,

They marveled for a minute then they said we must be gone,
Let's leave him a souvenir before we travel on,
As a gift they left a blue silk ribbon tied into a bow,
Around the bonny star the Scotsman's kilt did lift and show,
The Scotsman rose to Nature's call and he headed for the trees,
He lifted up his kilt and he gawks at what he sees,
And in a drunken voice he says to what's before his eyes,
'Oh lad, I don't know where you'vs been, but I see that you won first prize',

The Scotsman drops his kilt and then continues down the street,
He hadn't gone ten yards or more, when a girl he chanced to meet,
She said, 'I've heard what's under there, tell me is it so?',
He said, 'Just stick your hand up, miss, if you'd really like to know',

She slipped her hand right his kilt and much to her surprise,
The Scotsman smiled and then a strange look came into his eyes,
'Why sir,' she cried, 'That's gruesome!' and then she heard him roar,
'If you put your hand back once again, you'll find it's grew some more!"

The gathered guys were all in proverbial stitches. Kolo had his head thrown back while Mike was pounding on the table and shaking his head. Alex and Darryl were laughing in a slightly more controlled manner. Artex, for his part, was smiling widely, happy that he could make his friends laugh, 'I've missed this.'

The guys settled down after a minute or two, though there were a few residual chuckles still floating around. Artex finished off his beer and cracked open something that caught his eye, hard cider. Strongbow hard cider had been his favorite back on Earth and he was pleased as he tasted the mildly sweetened fermented apple flavor. He sighed contentedly and closed his eyes briefly as he let some of his worries go.

Darryl saw that Artex was relaxed and decided it was time to broach the topic he was dreading, "Hey Dan," he waited until the disfigured man was looking at him before he continued, "This is going to sound pretty random, but do you remember what happened to Luna and why she was trapped in the Moon for a thousand years?"

Artex stopped with the bottle of hard cider tilted to his lips and slowly lowered it, "Darryl... are you intentionally being Captain Buzzkill right now?"

"I suppose so, but trust me when I say I have a good reason to ask." Darryl defended.

Artex rolled his eyes and sighed, "She was bitter that the Ponies shunned her and the night and she was jealous of Celestia. Her negative feelings manifested through an entity that called itself Nightmare Moon and refused to lower the Moon. She and Celestia fought and Celly used the Elements Of Harmony to banish Nightmare to the Moon. Then a thousand years later Twilight and the girls turned Nightmare into smoking shreds and left a very weakened Luna behind. It messed Luna up for a long time."

Darryl nodded along as Artex spoke and once he was done, the Marine took a sip and blurted out, "Yep. And you've got one growing in your heart and mind right now."

All sounds around the table stopped cold as Darryl leaned back and took another sip, "I was worried about you already, but when Backlash and I went to visit you, she saw it and told me." Darryl set down his beer and look Artex square in the eye, "I get that you're pissed. I would be too, but you need to keep your shit together. It's not too late, and don't worry, we aren't even considering trying to stop you from joining the rescue of Razor. You need to watch yourself though. If you find yourself focusing too much on what you want to do to the General and others who were involved, then force yourself to think about something else. If you feed this thing it'll grow, if you starve it, it'll die. Don't feed it with anger and hate. Focus on the women you have now and when its time to rescue Razor, we kick ass and take names. But we keep it civilized," Darryl finished off his beer and set it down, "Shit, as much as any form of legalized killing can ever be fuckin' civil." He opened another beer and took a sip, noticing that he had Artex' complete attention, "Battle is about as uncivilized as it gets, take it from me. Even without anything festering in my head I've almost lost myself to it before. Nothing can prepare you for it. I'm gonna be hard on you about this. Don't slip."

" I won't-"

"No! You CAN'T!" Darryl interrupted Artex, "If you go nutso and lose control I'm gonna stop you even if I have to take off an arm or a leg! I'm not losing you to violent insanity! If you lose yourself completely, if you become an animal... Rorschach said it best: men get arrested, dogs get put down." Darryl's posture was relaxed, but everyone at the table was focused on his eyes, which were as hard and sharp as flint, "Don't make me go there, Dan. Okay?"

Artex nodded soberly, the chugged his cider to remedy his sobriety.

**********

A firm knock on his workshop door disturbed a creative Italian man. Chris groaned as he sat up straighter from his work bench, "Enter." he ordered.

A Night Guard pushed the door open, "My King, you have a petitioner. She is waiting outside."

Chris' eyebrows knit together in puzzlement. He spun around on his stool and leaned his right arm against the top of his work bench, "I thought I made it very clear that I renounced any authority I gained in marrying Luna."

The Guard nodded, "You did sir. Nevertheless she is insisting."

Chris groaned, "Fine. Send her in."

The Guard bowed and turned to his side, "He will see you."

Chris' eyebrows nearly came off his head as Morning Mist stepped into his workshop. She held her head high, but her expression was mired with trepidation. She executed a deep bow, "Stop!" Chris ordered, "You... I don't deserve that kind of respect, especially after what I did to you." He dragged his open palm down his face, "What do you need, Morning Mist? If it is reasonable and within my very limited power, I will see it done."

Morning Mist stood back up, "I know. That is why I came to you. I will only ask this one favor and I will never bother you again... i-it's big... really big. And you're not going to like it, but I think it can help a lot of Ponies. The problem is the risk... it's not legal."

"Okay, talking in riddles about some mysterious idea is not giving me the warm fuzzies. Please be more specific." Chris asked.

" O-okay..." Morning Mist laid out her theory in exacting detail. As she spoke Chris' eyes bulged and the Guard, still posted outside felt sick.

**********

Celestia blinked as she raised her head from her lunch in the Palace gardens, "I wonder when Luna taught Chris to use the Royal Canterlot Voice?"

**********

Chris rubbed his hand over his mouth as he laid his head back, eyes wide, "Do you have any idea how poorly that idea is going to be received? Do you have any idea how illegal it would be to even experiment with? King or no, Luna might execute me if I let you do this, after she divorced AND castrated me! Maybe, MAYBE I could get away with just being drawn and quartered, but that would be asking a lot. I mean, holy fuck-nuggets, even Celestia and Luna COMBINED couldn't make this happen easily, if at all." He sighed, and shook his head, "No, no I gave you my word that I would try, and I will. However what you're suggesting is beyond risky. If even a single thing goes awry the results could be disastrous." He stood up and stretched, "Well I better go visit Blood Magister Starburst. He'll have to clear the idea before we can move forward with it-"

"He'll say no." Morning Mist said quickly, "And his reasoning won't go beyond spiting me. That will be all the reason he needs. He hates me. I know it's my fault, but my theory could really work! Just imaging how many lives could be spared! The implications are positively enormous! This could fix almost every one of the mistakes and crimes that Bloodmages have perpetrated since their founding!"

"And if it fails the results would be beyond horrific, or worse, if it only partially worked." Chris rubbed the back of his neck, "Look I already said I have limited authority and little power. Starburst respects my position and title and he knows I don't have any real power, plus he kind of admires me for beating you up, which is not healthy and I have told him so several times in the past. Anyway he is likely to listen to me. All I can do is give it a shot."

**********

Starburst slammed his forehooves against his desk as his wings and nostrils flared, "I don't care! She is pure evil and there is NOTHING good she can do except die and remove her filthy taint from existence!"

Chris held up his hands, "Okay, I get that you're upset, but as much as it disturbs me, she has a decent idea. There must be some way of testing it."

"For somepony else, I might consider it, but not for her!" Starburst yelled, "She will never be finished paying for her crimes! She is evil through and through! There is no point that is too far, there is no torment that is enough for what she did! No torture will ever be enough, no pain will ever be too severe for the likes of her! Not only did she cost me my entire foalhood, she literally murdered countless others! How can you even consider an idea from her?! You know what she's like!"

"What she USED to be like, Starburst. You haven't even heard what the idea is yet. Just liste-"

"NO! Never!" Starburst leaned over his desk, his voice almost a whisper, "I will never listen to anything she has to say or any ideas that come from her. There is no redemption for her. She is evil. End of story. Now I have paperwork to do, so please get out of my office."

Chris sighed and turned to leave, but stopped as his hand was on the door, "A wise person once said that hatred is like drinking poison and hoping the other person dies. Your soul is poisoned, Starburst." Chris left and closed the door behind himself.

As Chris was heading toward the exit of the School of Magical Studies, he heard his name called from down the hall, "Chris, wait up!"

Chris turned his head and saw Catalyst trotting up, "Were you looking for someone?"

Chris shook his head, "Naw. I just got done getting yelled at by Starburst. I tried to pass a Blood Magic theory off to him, but he won't listen because the idea came from Morning Mist."

Catalyst's ears flattened, "I wish I could say I was surprised. He's so nice to everyone else, but mention her and he just explodes. She hurt him so badly, but I don't think it's what she did so much as the betrayal of his trust. I don't know if there's any way he can forgive her."

"Wait a second, you know Blood Magic. You probably know just as much as he does." Chris said gesturing toward the black Unicorn mare.

Catalyst shook her head, "He knows much more regarding practice and application. I mostly know theory."

"Just listen to this idea then tell me if you think it's possible, okay?" Chris said, clearly becoming exasperated.

Catalyst sighed, "Alright, but Starburst is the Blood Magister. Any experimentation HAS to be cleared by him."

So Chris told her.

**********

Students and teachers peered out of their classroom doorways and down the hall at Arch Magister Catalyst as she covered her mouth with both hooves and dragged King Chris off to her office.

**********

Catalyst slammed her office door closed and turned to Chris, "I'll admit there IS some precedent for her idea, but..." Her mouth opened and closed several times with no sound coming out, "This is a lot. Give me a couple of days to let Starburst calm down and I'll present the idea without mentioning the source. Maybe he'll be receptive then."

**********

Leo was sadly walking down to the morgue to begin procedures for laying Earth Pony Officer Dusty to rest. As he neared the door he heard coughing from within. He opened the door and his jaw dropped. Dusty was lying on the floor covered in blood and coughing to beat the band. Just behind the Earth Pony was a mess of organs, skin, and a circle of bones with odd runes carved into them and blood in the center. Lying on the floor just behind the circle with her eyes closed was Morning Mist.

**********

Dr. Bobby Jewel chuckled as he stared at his scuffing feet, "I'm getting real tired of all this magic-coming-back-from-the-dead bullshit." He exhaled heavily, "And I'm REALLY getting tired of using the phrase, 'If I hadn't seen it with my own eyes'."

Captain Joyner stood in the open doorway of Dusty's room, his arms crossed, "Sooo... Dusty is okay?"

Bobby threw up his arms, "Fuck-it! Yeah, she's as good as gold despite having her head blown off by a damn shotgun a week ago!"

For her part, Dusty laid her ears back, "It was that bad?"

Bobby sighed, "Yeah, it was. You were a mess. The shotgun pellets hit your neck from the side and almost severed your head. I would show you your own body, morbid as that is, but the damn Blood Mage done diced your body up like a fucking sushi chef!" Bobby turned to Mike, "So what are you going to do with Morning Mist?"

Mike frowned and pursed his lips briefly in thought, "She performed an unsanctioned Blood Magic Ritual without precautions or permission of Blood Magister Starburst, which unfortunately means she has to answer directly to him for the violation."

"You know he's going to do his best to have her executed. Celestia and Luna won't allow it, thankfully, but he is going to push for the most he can do." Bobby said.

Mike nodded, "He will and unfortunately I can't blame him. Not for how much he hates her, but because this was a really serious infraction. Punishments for unsanctioned Blood Magic Rituals haven't been established so this is going to be a benchmark case." His gaze drifter to Dusty, "Even so... imagine how useful it would be to be able to bring murder victims back to life and have them identify their killers. It would make those kinds of investigations a cake-walk. There are so many families deprived of loved ones who could have their family members back."

Bobby shook his head, "Honestly, I'm not with ya, Mike. The ritual needs to be studied exhaustively in detail, but its potential applications are..." He threw up his hands, "Shit, almost endless. Even so, we're talking about using magic to stop the unstoppable and that may be a very bad thing. What if it's used to torture someone by killing them over and over? What if it brings back patients who died of a disease and they come back still having the disease? Hell it's the same concern with birth defects! And the elderly! We might end up making someone suffer even more! I'm not allowing this in my hospital until its been tested."

Mike nodded, "It's your hospital, Bobby. But I would't mind if someone brought back the Officers who were killed... Or Rose, or Tip... or Mike Spearman."

"We can't go messing with death to that extent, Mike! A defibrillator is one thing, this is in a whole nother zip code!" Bobby said in exasperation, "Anyway Dusty, you are free to return to your family."

Dusty's face split in a colossal grin. She hopped off the bed and trotted out the door with Captain Joyner calling after her, "I hope to see you back at work once you're cleared by your psychiatrist." Mike called after her, "We'd love to have you back... Sergeant."

Dusty called back, "I'll be there, Captain!"

Mike turned his head back inside the room and wiped his eyes, "Now THAT is some dedication. Well Bobby if you'll excuse me, I need to get back to training our volunteers."

Bobby looked at the floor briefly then back to Mike, "You know a lot of 'em are going to die, Mike."

The Captain nodded, "Some will, certainly, but I've spoken with Chris about his battle strategy and we've seen what is on the other side. This Hiriboshi won't know what to expect and we're going to use that as much as possible."

"Raiding the Bloodmages was one thing, but you're talking about going up against the best soldiers from around the world with what equates to a militia."

Mike nodded, "Yes, but a militia whose capabilities are relatively unknown to the enemy. Plus Prince Consort Shining Armor is going to be telling Chris where to deploy troops on the battlefield, and we have a secret weapon. I can't say what it is, but let's just say it is the ultimate disruptor for any battlefield. I can tell you one thing it will do: utterly destroy the mind control Hiriboshi has on those people." Mike smiled then turned and walked away.

Author's Note

Been a while. Hopefully settled fully on Colorado now. Could not get in touch with any of my editors, so I posted this as is. I hope it is more or less coherent.

Chapter 73: Cocking Back The Hammer

Razor Wit groaned as she returned to consciousness. Everything hurt. Both of her eyes were swollen almost shut and she could still taste the blood from her split lips. Her eyes and forehooves immediately went to her belly, bruised and battered. She felt around, hoping for some sign of life from her foal. She could feel the lump of her foal's body, but as she continued to press she did not feel any movement. Fearful tears welled up in her eyes, 'Is she dead? She's not moving. No. No! She can't be dead!' Razor's hooves felt and pressed against her womb, but there was no movement. She broke down crying, fearful that her foal had been killed. Hiriboshi had filled the hermetically sealed room with some sort of gas which paralyzed Razor then entered the room and beat her unconscious. As she continued to feel nothing from her unborn foal, her tears of fear slowly turned into tears of simmering anger.

**********

Artex slid the speed loaders and holster onto his belt, fastened his belt around his middle, and double checked his .357 magnum revolver to make sure it was loaded before slipping it into the holster. He smirked, "18 rounds of fuck you." His smirk dropped, "No, can't let it fester. All I'm doing is getting Razor back, whether she's alive or... or dead." He took a deep breath and let it out slowly, "Darryl said these people are being mind controlled by Hiriboshi, and I almost killed that man." He shook his head, "Idiot. Acting before I knew anything. I went too far. After we rescue Razor," he sighed, "I need to turn myself in." He slipped his khopesh into its holster and slid it over his shoulder and fastened the bottom of it to his belt, "Don't kill any more than necessary, but do not be afraid to do so." He continued coaching himself as he and Visceral Slaughter prepared for the battle to come.

"You're as nervous about this as I am." Visceral said as she checked the straps of her armor, "We haven't seen combat before."

"Not quite true." Artex said as he tightened his boots, "I've seen combat, but I haven't killed anyone before." He heaved a heavy sigh, "I'm sorry you had to see me at such a low point, Visceral. I was so angry and hurt that I let myself be consumed by my rage."

The older Unicorn mare shot him a hard look, "You cannot let yourself go there again. Not with Razor and the rest of your herd. You will lose them and your foals deserve a father. Razor chose you and I trust her judgement, so I will be hard on you. Do not show your foals bitterness or hatred. Show them love and understanding. Do make the same mistakes I did, Artex." She looked down at the floor, "I am always wondering if my attitude toward other species influenced Cutter to hurt you. I feel so guilty about that and I think I was being too hard on him afterwards. Maybe I saw what I had been doing and it was so distasteful..."

"Then do better. We both need to be better for our families... if we survive today." Artex said quietly.

Vaiawa elegantly strode into the room. She carried no weapons, but she would be going too, "Suey and Rifin are waiting at the portal. The Red Changelings have vanished and I have no idea where they are. The E.U.P. are going to be waiting on this side of the portal. They cannot take part in the raid for legal reasons. Unfortunately I have not seen any other volunteers except for those coming from New Humansville and Trottingham. Despite our low numbers, we are out of time." Vaiawa nuzzled Artex, "We will not survive without more to aid us. I am sorry, my love."

Artex drew in a deep breath, "Then we will die making a statement. I'm not leaving Razor in that man's clutches."

Visceral grunted as she removed a second metal ribbon from her saddlebags, then a third, then a fourth, then a fifth which she wrapped around her middle, " If we can get close a door or window I'll create an opening for you. Go in and get Razor. Don't let anything stop you."

Artex knelt down next to Visceral, "You know how that's likely to end."

She nodded, "This is what I signed up for when I joined the Civil Guard. If I need to make that sacrifice, I will."

Artex embraced the older mare, "Thank you, Visceral, but I'd rather do it together with you."

After a moment of hesitation, Visceral returned the hug, "Just do one thing: take care of my little filly and your little filly."

They broke off the hug and Artex straightened up grabbing his Shock Blade, "We need to say goodbye to Oriana and Danielle."

"Mind if I join you?" Visceral asked. Artex and Vaiawa both nodded.

**********

Luna drew a shaky breath before her live interview at The Complex. Security was extremely tight and she was reading over the list of questions for the ninth time. She was nestled in the dressing room waiting to be called for her moment in front of the camera, which she knew would be interrupted by a battle.

A young woman opened the door to the dressing room, "Queen Luna, they're almost ready for you. Just wait behind the curtain until you hear your name then walk out and take a seat near the host but partially facing the crowd. Do you have any questions?"

Luna shook her head, "No, thank you." She rose from her seat with a slight groan due to her very pregnant belly, "Ooh," she poked her unborn child, "And to think some mares voluntarily do this more than once."

Luna followed the woman until she held up her hand, "Okay, just wait here until you hear your name. Did you want me to wait with you and help with your queue?"

Luna nodded, "Yes. Thank you."

"... and now please give a warm welcome to our very first guest from another world, Queen Luna!" The host crowed.

The woman nodded and gestured Luna forward, holding the curtain back for her, "You're up, your Majesty."

"Thank you." Luna replied as she headed out onto the stage amongst wild applause from the off-duty military personnel who made up the entire audience.

Luna walked over and laid down on the couch facing the cameras. The host, a middle aged man with dark brown hair, shuffled some papers on his desk and began the questions.

**********

Chris checked to make sure his Thamaturgic battery was full when he heard a voice call out, "I'm not calling you 'Uncle Chris' just so you know." Chris turned his head toward the voice, "Hey there Shining Armor, Discord." Chris saw a hooded, robed, and veiled figure and became very serious, "This is our secret weapon huh. How many casualties should we expect from the enemy once we deploy our secret weapon?"

"Enough to turn the tide. I am the only one who knows the identity of our weapon and it will stay that way even when deployed so satellites cannot identify them."

Chris rubbed his left hand down his face, "Yeah, I understand." He turned toward the portal dome where Suey and Rifin stood guard over twenty or more uniformed Humans, "Hiriboshi sent through another raid, but this time much more heavily armed. They ran into Suey and Rifin. They shot Rifin," Chris shrugged, "The bullets bounced right off him, but it pissed off Suey. They USED to have a tank with them buuuuuut Suey knocked it onto its side and the crew crawled out. Hiriboshi pulled back his defenses from around the portal but the entire slope up to the main entrance of their base and the entire perimeter of the circular facility is lined with armed troops and machine gun emplacements. Charging their position with our volunteers is going to be like the D-Day landings on steroids. Thank God we have the kinetic nullifers." A shuffling sound made Chris turn his head, "And here they come."

Shining Armor, Discord, and their secret weapon all looked back toward New Humansville as hundreds of Kavim and Humans approached at a steady walk. Chris was able to pick out many faces he knew. Kolo Calvin and Buzz Butter along with the rest of their Changeling herd, Dan and Visceral Slaughter, Darryl Hord and Backlash to name a few. Backlash saw the portal and pulled Darryl down to her. They shared a kiss and then Darryl broke off while Backlash trotted over to Suey and Rifin.

There were some faces he did not recognize too, but they were likely from Trottingham and then there were the hooded and cloaked ones. Chris breathed a sigh of relief when he saw them, "They came." His relief was almost palpable.

Chris strode over to Artex and held out his hand, "It's almost time." He then raised his voice, "Does everybody have their Kinetic Nullifers on?" His answer was a small ocean of affirmatives, "Good." Chris replied, "They won't stop bullets, but they will make them less than deadly from rifle rounds and pistol rounds. I'm afraid I haven't been able to test them out against medium or heavy weapons. The sounds are going to be loud and there will be a lot of them. Most Human weapons you are going to see will be only useful at range. The majority of you are going to be using hooves. Get close quickly and try to hit any body part you can as hard as you can. Humans are much more frail than Kavim and their armor is going to be the type used to stop bullets, not hooves."

He clapped his hands together, "Now we just have to wait for the right time. Suey and Rifin are going to be joining you feel free to use them for cover. Rifin is naturally armored and Suey," Chris glanced over as Backlash was helping the Great Pig don her steel plate armor, "Is also going to be armored. They will be the biggest targets and probably come under the most fire. Those of you who use Rifin as cover keep a hoof or hand on him and funnel as much love as you can into him. It will help him heal and give him more power and energy. Once he gets to the closest wall of this facility he is going to ram straight through it so for goodness sake do not get in front of him or he will crush you like a grape. Those not using Rifin and Suey as cover, get to the enemy as fast as you can and do as much damage as possible. You are going to see many terrible things in this battle and none of us will begrudge you if you turn back now or at any point in the battle, just remember an army loses more troops retreating than charging so you would likely be opening yourselves up for ranged attacks from the enemy."

He took another breath and continued, "I will be on the battlefield and so will Discord, but he will not be able to do anything. He and I will be linked to this," Chris held up a crystal encrusted rod, "This is how I opened the portal to Earth and with us connected to it, we can strategically place troops as the battle continues." Chris smiled tightly, "There are more than you who are standing here. You will not be completely alone today."

Chris lowered his head and closed his eyes for a brief moment before he suddenly straightened up and took a step back as Luna finished delivering the message to his mind. Chris squared his shoulders and asked in a loud voice, "Are you ready!?"

**********

Hiriboshi was distinctly unhappy, 'Where did those monsters come from!? How do they have anything like that on our new world?' he had already reviewed the camera footage of the scuffle which took twenty troops and a tank. The problem was he could hardly make heads or tails of it. In concern for the damage such creatures could do in close combat he had pulled back the emplaced defenses, 'They were too close anyway. And the three meter tall embankment will make it even more difficult for those freaks to get close to us.'

Worrying that the monsters would make an incursion onto Earth he deployed the majority of his troops around the massive inner perimeter. Light, medium, and heavy machine gun emplacements, rocket and missile braces, even a couple dozen tanks had been deployed. He bemoaned the lack of artillery, but he could call in airstrikes if he needed them.

Deciding he had done as much as he could given the limited resources, Hiriboshi decided to sit down and attempt to figure out a decent roster for the defenses.

"General!" The voice of one of the people monitoring the situation interrupted his musings, "We have movement at the portal! Armed Humans and aliens are coming through."

Hiriboshi took a deep breath and donned his command headset so he could relay orders to his troops then opened the drawer of his desk and withdrew the field glasses he would need to see, "All units stand by to engage hostiles. Snipers..."

**********

"... and indeed it has been greatly to our benefit to have Human creativity in our midst. The lives of almost every soul in our capital of Canterlot and beyond through all of Equestria and even throughout the whole world have been enhanced by our newest frien-"

The host held up his right hand to his ear, "I'm sorry to cut you off, Queen Luna, but I've just learned that we have a direct link to live satellite images from the Facility in China and something is happening. We bring you now to the live feed of the Facility..."

Luna quirked an eyebrow and turned toward the screen in the background of the interview.

**********

Artex strode forward in a steady walk and stopped more than a hundred feet from the edge of the portal dome. Behind him came a stream of Kavim and Humans plus one Changeling Behemoth and a Great Pig dressed in enchanted steel plate barding which covered the majority of her body.

Visceral Slaughter stopped to the left of Artex and Vaiawa, in a different form, stood to his right. The disfigured man took a breath and let it out, "If we survive this, I'm buying us a few beers afterwards."

Visceral chuckled humorlessly, "If we survive I'll hold you to it."

"And I'll buy the second round." Vaiawa commented.

Visceral smirked for real, "If I didn't know any better I'd say the two of you were trying to get me drunk. Oh my, what nefarious plans do you have for this poor helpless mare."

Artex and Vaiawa both chuckled and the Changeling Queen added, "If anyone is fool enough to think you helpless then they deserve what they get." The trio laughed quietly as they waited for the rest of the volunteers to emerge from the portal dome.

Artex felt a slight impact to his side and looked down at the ground where a .50 caliber round just finished throwing up a tiny cloud of dust as it hit the dirt. He grinned darkly and raised his voice, "Good news Chris! These things can stop a fifty cal!"

The report of the shot reached their ears a few seconds later. Vaiawa snorted, "The enemy is a long way off. They will wittle down our defenses before we ever get close."

Artex sucked on his teeth for half a second before he calmed himself down, "Chris said it won't be an issue and I trust him."

**********

"A single bullet might not be effective, but I'm willing to bet that tens of thousands will be." Hiriboshi picked up the phone and dialed a number, "And I'm certain aircraft Air-To-Ground bombs and missiles will be too."

**********

Chris and Discord were the last to exit the portal though nobody knew it. Discord had them invisible and had assured Chris that the invisibility would stay so until a day had passed.

Chris called out his commands, "Charge the enemy on my command." He did not bother to hold up his hand, nobody could see it anyway, "Today we bring home those who have been cruelly taken from us and bring justice to those they have needlessly and callously murdered! When you strike down an enemy remember the pain they have caused and do not hold back! Strike for those who have been wronged! Strike for justice! Strike for all free creatures of our world! Strike against murder and tyrany and do not hold back! CHARGE!"

(Feel free to play Through The Fire And Flames if you want, readers)

Artex ignited his Shock Blade and dashed forward.
Darryl Hord did the same just a bit down the line.
Kolo Calvin and Buzz Butter both rushed forward. Calvin gripped his hammer tightly and grinned like a mad bastard as he reinvigorated his old battle cry, "It's hammer time, yall!"

Portals suddenly sprang to life in front of the volunteers and they ran through, coming out less than fifty feet from the enemy lines. Hiriboshi's Humans' eyes bulged as the enemy Humans and horse aliens that were previously more than a mile away inexplicably appeared right in front of them and all leaped into the air simultaneously. The soldiers opened up with full-auto fire, but their panicked shooting seemed to do nothing at all.

Time seemed to slow as the volunteers came down in the midst of their foes and began a slaughter the likes of which had never before been seen on Earth.

Artex Shock Blade sliced cleanly through the uniformed woman in front of him, bisecting her without resistance. The arch of his swing then cleaved through four more people, dealing lethal blows to each.

Visceral Slaughter earned her name in brutal fashion. Her metal ribbons flashed about in patterns far too fast for Human eyes to follow. The man in front of her died screaming then gurgling as she directed her first ribbon to the unguarded soft spot between his scrotum and anus and up through his torso, shredding organs and tissues and finally out of his mouth. The second, a woman, found her jaw removed by a flashing metal ribbon which sliced through her lower mandibular muscles and cut off her tongue as well. The third was an older man who had his windpipe, carotid artery, and jugular vein all severed by a thin but 2-inch wide metal ribbon entering from his left and exiting through his right. All three unique kills occurred within the blink of an eye and Visceral was only getting started.

Kolo Calvin was slower but no less powerful. His hammer shattered bones, bludgeoned muscle and tissue, and crushed skulls with every strike. Below and around him fighting in a tight circle was his herd. Buzz Butter was a living battering ram. With a single forward leap she crushed rib cages and pelvises before darting back to her husband. The Changelings who made up the rest of the herd used their magic, stored up from two years of love from their husband, to protect and retrieve their sister/wife and husband. The whole herd fought as a single unit dealing death to any foe within range.

Darryl being a Marine... nuf said. It was messy.

Rifin proved the power of his form. His massive battle arms sliced through foes like a scythe through wheat. The soldier's body armor did nothing to stop the behemoth's swings as he strode through any barrier in his path. Any enemies missed by his battle arms were crushed under his six tree trunk sized legs. He reached a wall and began hacking at it with his limbs.

Suey's armor was imperfect, but it held back enough damage and injuries to keep her alive and in the fight. She swung her tusked head back and forth goring enemies on either side. Those in front of her were knocked prone by her snout and trampled by her legs. Backlash kept close to the Great Pig, constantly pouring healing magic into her and not going on the offensive. She was only there to heal.

Despite the significant casualties they were causing, it was clear they would eventually be overwhelmed. Hiriboshi's forces were simply too numerous; and 200,000 plus soldiers could hurl a LOT of fire toward an enemy. Many of the volunteers were already feeling fatigued from the kinetic nullifier belts siphoning away their magical reserves.

Chris took a breath as he watched Hiriboshi's troops trying to deal with their attackers. Once their attention was focused on the volunteers from New Humansville and Trottingham, Chris opened a second portal.

Unicorns started pouring out of the second portal. They worked in pairs; one erecting a shield for both and the other using their magic to pierce enemies. Five stones of Telekinesis pressed into an area the size of a pencil poked holes cleanly through anyone they targeted, armored or not. And the fact that there were more than seven-hundred of them, including Razor's grandparents, only helped.

**********

Hiriboshi saw the second portal, "Squads not engaged with the enemy switch fire to new enemy forces emerging from the second portal."

**********

Seeing the Unicorns start to come under fire Chris opened a third portal. He smirked as an ocean of Earth Ponies thundered out onto the battlefield. The vetting process had taken some time, but Steady Plod had assured him they all knew one specific Earth Pony Magic art.

As Chris watched, the Earth Ponies galloped forward and began sinking into the dirt, only popping up occasionally to check their direction. To Chris they looked for all the world like a colossal pod of dirt dolphins. Just before they reached the three meter retaining wall they all dove for a brief instant before the retaining wall and all of its occupants exploded into he sky as if sent there by a volcanic eruption. Humans, both whole and in pieces, scattered all around as the Earth Ponies applied their impossible strength and toughness to churning bodies instead of soil. They bucked, and kicked, and bit, and head butted to beat the band and Hiriboshi's troops were pulverized with every hit.

Even with all of this, Hiriboshi's troops still began to take their tolls. Chris only had enough kinetic nullifier belts for the New Humansville volunteers. The Unicorns and Earth Ponies were unprotected save for Unicorn magic. The Earth Ponies had to rely on their close proximity to their enemy for cover and protection from the enemy's rifles and machine guns.

The roar of jet engines suddenly swept over the battlefield as more than a dozen missiles hit the mass of Unicorns. Dozens of Unicorns were tossed into the air, many in pieces, as the jets made their first pass.

Chris grabbed his communication crystal and yelled into it, "Get airborne and take out those jets!"

The hooded Ponies who were with the New Humansville volunteers tossed off their hooded cloaks revealing the Wonderbolts minus their uniforms. The Bolts took to the skies and the most unusual dogfight in Human history began.

The fighter jets had an overwhelming advantage in weapons, but the Pegasi had maneuverability and acceleration on their side, despite being forced to use melee tactics while on the wing. A fighter took its position behind Rainbow Dash and fired off its cannon at the swerving Pegasus, but was unable to hit such a small, agile target. Without warning the jet was ripped in half from below as Spitfire sliced through the fuselage using an advanced version of the technique Cutter used to injure Artex.

Another pilot spotted Soren coming directly at him and fired his gun. Soren juked out of the way then began spinning like a top as an opaque vortex of wind surrounded his body. The pilot attempted to veer away, but it was too late. His jet was torn apart as if it had been sent through a blender.

Chris quickly opened another portal to allow the Wonderbolt reservists to join the fight but it was too late for some of the core members.

Fleetfoot's left wing vanished in a puff of blood and feathers and the mare crashed screaming into the ground with the sound of overripe fruit hitting a wall.

Chris gritted his teeth and sighted where Hiriboshi's troops were doing the most damage. To the left of where the New Humansville volunteers were, Hiriboshi's troops were pouring heavy fire both toward the sky and into the volunteers. Chris decided to remedy that.

He held out his hands and opened up another portal.

A herd of Buffalo ridden by their Human friends charged out and began running down the soldiers. The Buffalo swung their heads back and forth using their horns to tear chunks of meat from their enemies while the Native Americans used their magic to fire guided bolts of explosive Thamaturgic Energy at the troops.

Interspersed with the Buffalo were Zebra Potioneers throwing potions which exploded, entangled enemies, emitted various gasses, or healed allies. Fighting alongside their Zebra brothers and sisters were the Ethiopian Chewa laying waste to enemies with their magical songs which provided protection, enhanced strength, sharpened reflexes, and resisted injury.

Chris spotted a pair of massive doors opening and reinforcements entering the field, so he opened yet another portal to bring the Minotaurs, Saddle Arabian Kavim, and their Humans to join the battle. The Minotaurs were heavily armored and armed with massive tower shields and morningstars which easily crushed the helmets of any foe who allowed them to get in close.

The Saddle Arabians utilized their wind magic to stir up dust storms around them and their Afghani allies, obscuring them from being seen and redirecting the bullets flying at them. The Kavim struck out with their hooves and used air currents like razor sharp whips to dismember Hiriboshi's soldiers. The Afghanis used hand crafted lohars, six or seven each, to rotate around them in the dust storms slicing and dicing all enemies who entered their range and tossing around head-sized rocks at opponents.

A massive door on the other side of the Facility began opening so Chris opened yet another portal and allowed the Crystal Ponies and their Bogatyrs to join the battle. Wielding semi-transparent weapons and armor formed of pure magic, the Bogatyrs waded fearlessly into the fray as their weapons ignored enemy armor and sliced through flesh with ease while their armor deflected both bullet and bayonet. The Crystal Ponies summoned bursts of crystal from the ground impaling the feet and groins of their enemies with jagged and barbed spires. Their glimmering coats hardened and some chips blasted away as bullets struck them, doing little real damage to the Ponies.

Chris saw that the machine guns were pouring fire into the volunteers and decided to let slip the Dogs of war. He opened a portal where nobody could see and just waited.

A few seconds later the ground underneath the machine gun emplacements all over the battlefield exploded upward in a shower of dirt as Diamond Dog claws shredded the belt fed weapons all across the battlefield.

Chris groaned at the toll the battle was taking on him but kept his mind on the toll it was taking on his friends and allies and pushed himself further. Keeping all of those portals open between two worlds was draining him extremely quickly, but he grit his teeth and opened the next two simultaneously.

The Red Changeling Hive poured out of the opening and began dispersing across the battlefield at the direction of their Queen and wreaking havoc wherever they went.

The Gryphons and their Featherback Marine counterparts soared in only barely above the ground and entered the fray with the Gryphons screeching, biting, and clawing at every one of Hiriboshi's soldiers while their Featherback Marines cut loose with the Shock Lances to devastating effect.

**********

Hiriboshi could not believe what he was seeing, 'These primitives are actually gaining ground!? Well not for long.'

**********

The battle was going in their favor, but then Chris spotted something that made his mouth go dry. Tanks, dozens of tanks emerged from a garage at the far end of the field and began firing their cannons indiscriminately into the humongous melee.

Chris braced himself as he opened the last portal before Shining Armor deployed the secret weapon.

**********

Hiriboshi's eyes bulged, his jaw hanging open limply as he saw a portal open up in the sky, 'That's impossible!' he thought as Dragon Lord Torch led an entire flight of his Dragons onto the field.

**********

Chris shuddered as the Dragons essentially began playing hopscotch with the tanks, crushing them and all occupants with each limb.

He yelled to Shining Armor, "Any time you're ready."

Shining Armor lowered his head and spoke encouragement to the secret weapon, "You can do this. You aren't killing anyone. All you're doing is removing the mind control and making them love all the creatures from our world. Come on, just let it flow."

Cadence lifted her tear-stained eyes to the incredible suffering and loss of life she never could have imagined. There was so much pain and agony flowing off the battlefield in waves that she felt sick. Her eyes flitted to an Earth Pony mare who had her left forehoof severed and yet she still fought on despite the tears of anguish streaming down her face as she crushed the head of one of Hiriboshi's soldiers. The next thing she saw was a Human soldier waving his hands while staring terrified at a Chewa who had already stabbed him in the groin. After that she saw a Human woman struggling to get out of a tank only to have her upper half severed as a Dragon stomped on it.

Cadence closed her teary eyes and lit her horn. She cast forth her consciousness and targeted every Human who was under mental control. She removed the controlling magic. It was only too simple for her; then one by one she enhanced the love in their hearts and minds to include creatures from her world and their Human allies. It sickened her to use her emotional magic in such a manipulative way, but ultimately it would save a lot of lives.

Hiriboshi's Human troops began to lose their cool. When they saw a non-Human on the field and one of their allies targeting them with a rifle, they dropped their own weapon and attempted to wrestle the gun away. One by one and growing more and more numerous by the second, they disrupted the array of battle completely in favor of the attackers. They wrestled weapons away, tackled their former allies, and used their own bodies to shield the Ponies, Buffalo, Minotaurs, and others.

The speed of Cadence's magic sped up. Hiriboshi's troops fell into complete disarray and the sound of weapons fire dwindled down to a trickle. Human troops began surrendering in droves, collapsing in tears at the amount of death all around them. More than one surged forth to bandage their former enemies' wounds and all across the battlefield Human troops collapsed, sobbing brokenly as they cradled the dead bodies of the attackers.

The emotions overwhelmed Cadence and she burst into full blown sobbing. She collapsed and Shining Armor caught his wife. Her sobbing form hung limply in his magic. He carried her off the field and departed for the Crystal Empire swearing to himself that he would die before he let her do such a thing to herself again. It was her idea and he had warned he it would be too much for her, but she would not be denied.

Chris's arms and legs felt like noodles. He tried to take a breath but the dust flew into his mouth and lungs forcing him to double over coughing. Discord lay on the ground exhausted.

All around was silence.

And then Rifin broke through the wall of The Facility.

Author's Note

I know it is imperfect, but I made it quick so it would not be over 18,000 words.

Chapter 15: The Investigator And The Doctor

Oriana, Rose Thorn, and Vaiawa left Artex' hospital room shortly thereafter. They wanted to stay with Razor and they knew their stallion was not going anywhere. Night had fallen before they left and Artex was tired. Once they departed he closed his eyes and tried to fall asleep. Alas, it was not to be. As soon as he closed his eyes there was a knock on the door of his room.

Artex grumbled and yelled, "Come in."

The door opened and in strode one of the Royal Guard Unicorns wearing saddle bags. He stopped and bowed to Artex, "Good evening, Mister Emissary. I'm Regimental Commander Peach Pit. I understand you are prepared to provide a statement about the assault. Is that correct?"

"Yeah," Artex groaned, "Let's get this over with."

Peach Pit nodded and laid down on the floor. He lit up his horn and floated several sheaves of paper, a quill, a jar of ink, and a small box of sand out of his saddle bags, "Give me moment to get all set up, sir, and we can have this nasty business concluded so you can get some rest," he spoke as he arranged the articles on the floor. After a few moments to adjust everything he needed, he looked up at Artex expectantly, "Whenever you're ready, Mister Emissary."

"It began when I woke up this morning..."

"Sir," Peach Pit interrupted, "I only require an account of the events immediately preceding (proceeding is after, preceding is before) the assault."

"No," Artex replied, "In order to have a truly complete picture of the events, I HAVE to include what happened this morning as it pertains to your entire investigation."

Peach Pit grumbled quietly before he spoke up, low enough a Kavim would not have been able to hear the grumbling, "Very well sir," he sighed, "Begin with this morning."

* * *

"... and then Regimental Commander Swift Wind escorted me back here." Artex had related the events of his entire day to Peach Pit, taking time to carefully explain what Manic Depression was and exactly how it could effect one's perception and judgement.

Peach Pit had faithfully written down every word, and as Artex finished, so did he. He lifted the quill and looked up to Artex, "Was there anything else you wanted to add, Mister Emissary? I could let you review my transcribed account. I want to ensure that all events are presented as accurately as possible."

Artex nodded and held out his hands, "I would like to take a look please, Commander."

Peach Pit levitated the papers up to the bed and set them down in Artex' lap, "There you are, sir."

Artex picked up the papers, thankful Peach Pit had the presence of mind to number the pages, and he began to read. He finished after a few minutes. Peach Pit had written down everything Artex had said, verbatim. He placed the papers on the sheets of his bed, "I'm finished, thank you. I am also glad you did not color the statement with any of your own opinions. I know how difficult it can be to remain objective. Before I came to Equestria, I was a guard for hire."

Peach Pit levitated the papers off the bed and began packing away his materials but stopped and set them all back out, "Was there any personal opinion you wished to divulge in regard to the charges being filed against your assailant or the doctor? And were there any additional charges you wished to file on anypony else while we are on the subject?"

Artex nodded, "I would like you to write down my opinion of my assailant and the doctor, as well as the hospital staff and the Civil Guard who filed the charges in my stead."

Peach Pit lit up his horn and dipped the quill into the ink pot, "Whenever you're ready, sir."

"While the young stallion's attack was uncalled for and vicious, I am of the mindset that it was not specifically carried out with the intent of actually killing me. I also understand that once the severity of my injury was revealed, he actually took the initiative to alert medical personnel and bring them to me. To my understanding he also did not attempt to flee, and in fact stayed close by and submitted to arrest when confronted by the Civil Guard. I wish for these facts to be kept in mind while he is on trial. He does need to be taught a severe lesson about what is and is not the proper way to treat potential threats, but I think that perhaps his heart may have been in the right place. His methods were deplorable and highly irregular, but I do not wish for him to have his life ruined by a single, albeit drastically horrendous, poor decision."

Artex stopped to think for a moment before continuing, "Next, I wish to provide my opinion of the doctor who's care I was under and hopefully will be again. The doctor seems to have performed well given the likely extremely limited knowledge she has of Human anatomy. The manacles were excessive, though. Soft restraints would have worked better and the best course of action would have been to have a nurse present in the room to prevent a misunderstanding. I have nothing against her personally and I would like the charges against her dropped immediately. As for the staff of this hospital, they were all very patient with me. I was... less pleasant than I could have been and none of them presented, carried, or conducted themselves with anything except appropriate professionalism. The Civil Guard who filed the claims against the hospital did so without approval from me, though I can understand why she would have the idea that it was necessary. I whole-heartedly commend her sense of dedication and professional neutrality, as it is one of the best I have ever seen. She is a stoic and steadfast example of what a Civil Guard should be. Her integrity is not to be overstated. She arrested the young stallion who was effectively her own son, and she took steps to ensure that accusations against the hospital were filed in accordance with the spirit of justice... which is not always something that is adhered to by all who wear the armor of the Guard."

The snap of the quill in Peach Pit's grasp was something that Artex did not miss, "Is something wrong, Commander?" He asked innocently.

Peach Pit cleared his throat and kept his expression neutral, "No sir, just a mishap with the quill."

Artex nodded, "Very well then. I am finished with my opinions. I do have a question though, when I left the hospital there were eleven or so Unicorn stallions who escorted me to the train station and even assisted with my comfort. They carried themselves like members of the E.U.P. Guard but they were filthy and unkempt. Do you know anything about them? I asked them some questions, but they said nothing to me."

Peach Pit spoke as he put away his writing utensils, "They are the survivors of the Unicorns who took part in Proud Hoof's Massacre. Their sentence is to live as vagrants and to aid any and all Humans they see in the cities. There used to be more of them but the rest died of exposure to the elements this past winter."

Artex pursed his lips, "Fair enough. Was there any chance I could see my doctor this evening, Commander?"

"I am afraid not, sir. Since you were not the one to file the complaint, you cannot be the one to rescind it. Do not worry, we have another doctor ready to see to your needs as soon as I leave the room."

Artex controlled his expression, "Are you familiar with the Hippocratic Oath, Commander?"

"I am not, sir." Peach Pit replied.

"The Hippocratic Oath is a binding oath of privacy that Human doctors must swear in regard to the personal information of their patients. I was unable to state my permission to my doctor while I was undergoing surgery, but our law allows for such things in extenuating circumstances. Seeing as this is no longer out of my control, I wish to be treated only by the doctor who has knowledge of my body and its inner workings. It is one of the laws of Humans and has been for thousands of years. Do I need to ask the Princesses to involve themselves, Commander?"

Peach Pit met Artex' eyes evenly for more than a full minute of silence, "I will see if I can have the investigation finished by morning, sir. In the meantime I will see to it that the nurses who assisted in your surgery and recovery are the only ones who are permitted to administer to you. Would you be willing to allow another doctor to tend to you until I have cleared the accused doctor of the filed complaint?"

Artex shook his head, "I am sorry Commander, but I'm afraid I must be insistent on this matter. I do, very much, appreciate your determination in keeping to the law though."

Peach Pit rose to his hooves and bowed his head to Artex, "Thank you, Mister Emissary. I will see what I can arrange within the confines of the law. Was there anything else you needed help with?"

"No, thank you, Commander. You may send in the nurses whenever you like." Artex said politely.

* * *

In the morning, Artex awoke to the feeling of a very warm pile of bodies on his own. He opened his eyes to his favorite sight, four wonderful mares all cuddled up to him. He dared not move a muscle for fear of knocking one or more of them off the side of the bed. He had absolutely no idea how Vaiawa had taken her favorite position: sleeping above his head, in the small hospital bed. Artex did notice, however that the two E.U.P. Guards who had been inside the room were absent.

The door of the room clicked open and one of the Pegasus Guards poked his head inside. He and Artex met eyes and the Guard nodded while trying to conceal a smile. He closed the door quietly and the room returned to peacefulness. Artex closed his eyes and gently pulled his mares closer. They were an absolutely divine relief for the stress he had endured the previous day. He breathed deeply, their scent filling his nose and mind with peaceful and enjoyable memories. He felt his stress slowly melting away in the presence of his loves. He let himself slowly drown in the carefree feeling of so much love all directed at him. It was as close to Heaven as he could hope for while alive. It was wonderful beyond words.

Artex drifted back to sleep, enjoying the feeling of holding his loves. He awoke some time later to the sound of the door quietly clicking open. He raised his head, cringing at the pain it brought to do so, and saw a forest-green Unicorn mare wearing glasses and a white lab coat, who had her pinkish gold mane and tail up in a pair of tight buns. She was followed by the same cornflower blue nurse who had led him to the security office the day before. The nurse was pushing a metal cart with a plate of food on a tray on top and medical instruments on the bottom rack.

Artex locked eyes with the green Unicorn mare. She matched his stare with one of her own. Her face was neutral but curious. Artex nudged Razor Wit with his right arm and Oriana with his left. He was glad that Vaiawa was in her Pegasus disguise, otherwise there might have been a riot considering how he felt the city might very likely react. He was not sure about how to feel about the city, but it was still not in any positive light.

Razor Wit raised her head from the crook of his arm and gave a huge yawn. She smacked her lips a few times, then looked down at her fiancé. A warm smile graced her face and she lowered her head and kissed him lightly on the lips, "I'm so glad to see you're alright." She said softly.

"Uh, Razor," he began, "Is that one of your Petamines?"

Razor looked up so fast she overbalanced and almost fell off the bed. Fortunately Artex rolled a natural twenty on his reflex save and caught her with his right arm, "Woah there, sweetie." He said pulling her back to his chest and hiding the wince from flexing his stomach muscles,, "It's generally a good idea to get off a bed HOOVES first."

The vibrations and sound of giggling against his crotch alerted him to the fact that Rose was awake. Artex loosened his grip on Razor and she slowly slid off the bed as Oriana began to stir. Razor trotted around the far side of the bed and peeked around the corner sheepishly, "G-good morning, Petamine."

The forest-green Unicorn mare gazed evenly at Razor for a brief moment before sighing sadly. She closed the room's door with her magic and spoke only once it was completely closed, "Well it certainly is morning. As for the 'good' part, I would say that is to be determined by whether or not your Lamine has stopped crying yet."

Razor visibly bristled, the fur along her neck and back standing up on end like one very long mohawk, "I make no apologies for what I said." She replied sharply, "Had she been open minded, she would have told the family about her time around Humans and how frail they are. She would have told you how all the rumors floating around Trottingham were false. Then Cloud Cutter would have known better than to try cutting my fiancé in HALF!" She snorted and narrowed her eyes, "She KNEW what Humans were like from her own time training in New Humansville, but she let her prejudices hold her back from fixing a growing problem and the stallion I love had to suffer the consequences! As far as I am concerned this entire thing is her fault and I am done with her, now and forever!"

The green mare spoke evenly, "Razor Augustine Wittica, you may be a grown mare, but you will keep a level voice and a civil tongue when speaking to me."

Razor all but snarled, "I will speak to you any way I please! You practically hog-tied him to the bed..."

"I made a mistake, Razor. One I hope to fix." The green Unicorn said calmly, "Will you calm yourself enough for me to do that?"

Razor snorted and trotted back to the right side of Artex' bed, "Fine, but I'll be watching."

Oriana, Rose, and Vaiawa had gotten down from the bed by that point. They gathered around Razor in a way that reminded Artex of an actual herd. The green Unicorn mare trotted up to the left side of Artex' bed and adjusted her glasses with her magic before clearing her throat, "Pardon the family drama, your Lordship..."

Artex cut her off, "I'm no Lord, ma'am. I'm just a guy who happens to be passably good with getting folks to get along," he looked to Razor and back, "Although here recently, my record seems to be more than a bit tarnished. In either case, please just call me Artex." He rolled part way onto his left and held out his right hand, "And you are...?"

"Clean Cut," she said, shaking his hand, "It's a pleasure to meet you." She lowered her hoof, "Regimental Commander Peach Pit tells me that I am cleared of the investigation that Numbers set into motion. He also tells me that you had a bit of a positive opinion about your treatment, yet you were verbally abusive toward my nurse here. Why is it that I'm hearing two conflicting stories?"

Artex put on his most disarming smile, "That would be because of how angry I was about waking up after being nearly eviscerated, and I was chained down hands, feet, and neck. And stripped naked to boot. On top of that, I had been flatly turned away from a hotel because I was Human, I was threatened with a weapon by a bookseller mare, and I was hit with a tomato, all in the course of one day. I think most would be more than a bit unhappy."

Clean Cut nodded sadly, "I knew about all that. I had the idea that you had received terrible treatment here in Trottingham. I'm so sorry." Her tone was earnest.

"So, are you my doctor?" He asked.

Clean Cut let a small smile crease her face, "I am. Oh that reminds me, the Regimental Commander said something about Humans having special laws about who can know about their medical history?"

Artex nodded, "It's true... to a certain extent." He said with a devious smile, "I... might have bent the truth just a little to give the Commander a little extra impetus. While the Hippocratic Oath is very real and it is strictly enforced, it is not quite as stringent as I might have led the Commander to believe, at least to medical professionals. While a Human is ensured doctor/patient confidentiality, the patient may designate individuals to make medical decisions for them. In this case, my lovely ladies here all constitute my designated decision makers should I be incapacitated or otherwise unable to respond."

Clean Cut smiled a little wider, "So then... you lied to get me back here and make me look good."

"Not quite, I exaggerated a little, but the basis was absolutely correct, just not all of the specifics." Artex admitted sheepishly.

"Clever." Was Clean Cut's only response.

Artex shrugged, "I have to be at least a little clever. It's not like I can get around on good looks."

"Speaking of which, since you designated me as your doctor, what happened to your face?" Clean Cut asked.

"A single kick which was the result of a misunderstanding between myself and a Unicorn stallion." Artex replied, "Humans are frail compared to Kavim. So, are we going to discuss my ugly 'mug' or are you going to check up on my sutures?"

Clean Cut nodded, "I was about to say the same thing. I trust you will let me know if I need permission to see some specific part of you?"

"Just don't peek at my genitals and we won't have a problem." Artex replied.

Clean Cut smiled, "That should not be an issue. Hold still please. I'm going to remove the clothes you have covering the wound and I need to apply some pressure to the surrounding area. Let me know if there is an unusual amount of tenderness." Artex held still while she lit up her horn and pulled up his shirt. She performed a quick scan then gently prodded the area. Nothing hurt any more than usual.

The light of her horn dimmed, "Do all Humans heal this fast? I would have guessed that you had been here for four or five days from the look of the wound."

Artex shook his head, "No. My body emits a passive Noun and Verb of Repair and Flesh all the time. It is one of the unusual things about Human magic. We are generally blind to several Nouns and Verbs but the ones we do have are more powerful and some are active all the time. My hands, for example, have Destroy and Magic constantly so if I touched anything you're holding with your magic, it would cancel out the levitation and give you a painful backlash. The big downside is that I have almost no Finesse with my magic so it is brutish, forceful, and direct."

Clean Cut stepped back and motioned for the nurse to come forward, "I hope this is edible for you. If not, I can have the kitchen serve up something specific to your dietary needs."

Artex reached over and picked the tray off the cart, "No problem for me. Humans can't digest most grasses and flowers, but after I received a transfusion, I am basically a Kavim on the inside. I can eat anything you can and some things that you can't. That's why I'm marrying Razor. I can't father children with Human women, only Kavim." He started eating the eggs, strawberries, and toast with gusto.

"On that note," Vaiawa suddenly spoke up, "Artex hasn't been sized yet. I don't want to worry about him splitting me open on our wedding night."

Artex turned his head slowly toward his mares, his entire face beet red, "Wh... I'm not having one of Razor's MOTHERS size me!"

Vaiawa cocked her head to the left slightly, "Is there something wrong? She IS a doctor and I'm sure she has done so for other males before." She looked to Clean Cut, "I may be presuming too much, but have you?"

Clean Cut nodded, "I have on several occasions. In order to do that though, I need permission. I would also need to examine all of you as well to make a comparison. Not all mares are made the same." She turned her gaze to Artex and raised her eyebrows "Would that be acceptable?"

Artex swallowed hard, "Uh... how uh... in depth are these measurements?"

"Well I need to take measurements of the length and girth of your penis while fully erect and compare it to the size of the vulvas of your mares." Clean Cut said in a tone she might use while discussing the weather.

Artex blinked, "Sooooo you need me to strip down and get a hard-on so you can measure my... me."

Clean Cut nodded, "That is correct."

"Would your nurse have to be in the room? And can I get assurances from you that you will be completely professional about it?" Artex asked.

Clean Cut smiled, "Do not worry. She does not have to be in here and I promise not to make fun of you." She turned to her nurse, "Could you step outside for a moment please? I will let you know when we're ready to have you come back in." The nurse nodded and left the room, closing the door behind her.

Clean Cut then levitated a sheet of paper out of one of the pockets of her lab coat, "I'm afraid I don't know anything about Human genitalia so I will begin with the mares first while you figure out how to develop an erection."

"If you let me take a look at the girls, I can pretty much guarantee I'll have one by the time you're done." He said taking a big bite out of his toast.

Clean Cut giggled behind her hoof, "I suppose there are some things that are true with males of all species." She turned to the mares, "Would one of you be willing to unfold yourselves in front of him?"

"Only Oriana or Razor." Artex said quickly, "I have not proposed to Rose or Vaiawa yet. I would feel wrong about it."

Oriana gulped and raised her right forehoof while Razor's tail tucked firmly between her hind legs. Clean Cut nodded, "It seems we have a volunteer. Alright ladies, line up facing toward your fiancé or boyfriend and unfold yourselves please."

Vaiawa looked away, "I'm afraid I can't."

Clean Cut gave her a reassuring smile, "It's alright. I won't Open you." She gestured to Artex, "That's his job. I just need to measure the outside of your vulva."

Rose spoke up, "That's not the problem. Unless I'm off about this, you won't get an accurate measurement."

Clean Cut raised her eyebrows, "How do you mean?"

Razor stepped in, "Petamine," she said evenly, "I need you to be open minded. Can you do that? I need you to promise me, PROMISE me that you won't freak out or panic or scream."

Clean Cut looked openly worried, "Razor dear, what's wrong? Why would you ask me that?"

Artex opened his screfula and formed his fingers in a casual manner while he finished off his breakfast. If Clean Cut started to scream, he would wrap her lab coat around her muzzle and hold it closed. Razor took a deep breath, "Vaiawa is a wonderful mare. She's done a lot to help us and the Humans. Keep in mind that what you've seen from her is exactly who she is... no matter what species she is."

Clean Cut looked puzzled for half a second, "What do yo..." she trailed off as her eyes widened.

Vaiawa lowered her head bashfully, "I'm sorry I deceived you." Green fire erupted from her hooves and spread over her entire body, revealing a Changeling mare as tall as Chrysalis was, "As you can see, I'm not a Pegasus."

Clean Cut was silent as she stared at Vaiawa. The silence lasted for more than half a minute before the Unicorn doctor spoke, "And... you haven't used any mind altering spells on Razor wit or any of the others?"

Vaiawa shook her head, "No. I would never do such a thing. Well, except to save their lives and I highly doubt that would ever happen."

Clean Cut straightened her lab coat and nodded, "Very well. I have never measured a Changeling before."

The entire room breathed a sigh of relief and Clean Cut continued, "As I said, ladies face Artex, shift your tails to the side, and unfold yourselves please. This will only take a moment."

Rose, Razor, and Vaiawa all stepped up to Artex' bedside and shifted their tails to the left as Clean Cut came up behind them. They all locked eyes with Artex but their expressions varied. Rose looked stern, but as Clean Cut took the measurement, the tough Earth Pony mare inhaled sharply through her nose. Razor Wit chewed on her lower lip and when her Petamine took the measurement, she squeaked adorably while keeping her eyes locked on his. Vaiawa held his gaze calmly. The only sign that she was uncomfortable was her eyes bulging only by the tiniest bit.

Clean Cut trotted out from behind the three mares, "You can refold and cover yourselves ladies. I'm all done." She trotted over to Oriana and looked at her kindly, "I'm sure this is completely new for you so what can I do to make you more comfortable?"

Artex set the tray on the table next to his bed. Oriana blushed bright red and laid back her ears, "Uh, well..." she glanced to Artex, "Can you see well enough from up there?"

Artex smiled at her, "I can see just fine, Ori. Are you sure you're alright with this?"

Oriana nodded nervously, "I-I mean you're going to see me back there eventually, right?"

"Yes... sweetie, if you're worried about being unattractive back there, you're worried over nothing. You could never be ugly to me." Artex said softly.

Oriana slowly turned toward him and lifted her tail. While Artex watched in fascination the muscles on her haunches contracted and much like the name sake, her pelvic curtain opened from an invisible seam in the center of her backside. It was very odd to see for the first time. It really did look like a curtain being drawn apart. Artex' eyes were drawn by the jarring realization that she was completely bare of any sort of fur or hair under the curtain save for a small tuft of the good ole 'short and curlies' nestled around her outer lips. Those soft looking mounds drew his eyes like a moth to a flame. From top to bottom the cleft of her slit was only barely longer than his index finger. The tender skin looked as smooth as silk, the perfect image of healthy naughty bits. There was not a single crease or wrinkle marring her luscious flesh. There was nothing peeking out from between the fleshy lips her labia but he wanted to see what was hidden. Oh how he wanted to see. He wanted to crawl out of the hospital bed and explore her like Magellan. Just above her lips was a small bright pink little pucker. His eyes did not linger on her back door for too long though. He was glad to see that every inch of her was squeaky clean and the most tender, perfect shade of pink. She looked as pure as untouched snow and he had never desired her more than he did at that moment.

Clean Cut measured her quickly then stepped back, looking at Artex, "Have you seen enough?"

Artex shook his head to clear away the lecherous thoughts, a goofy smile adorning his face, "For now." He looked down to his crotch and chuckled, "Looks like I'm ready to go camping. This tent is very pitched."

Clean Cut trotted over beside his bed and propped herself up on her hind legs, "Alright, let's get you measured. Did you want me to remove your clothes or would you feel more comfortable doing that yourself?"

"Give me a second." He used his hands to feel for his belt buckle and unlatched it. He then unbuttoned his pants and pushed them down, along with his underwear. He could see his penis pop free of the fabric, "Go ahead." He turned his head in embarrassment and looked to his mares. They had all averted their eyes.

Clean Cut was quick with her measurements and was finished within moments, "All done. You can cover yourself back up now." Artex quickly pulled his underwear and pants back up and began fastening them while Clean Cut spoke to the mares, "You girls have nothing to worry about. While he doesn't have quite the usual length, he more than makes up for it with girth, but none of you should experience any more discomfort than normally occurs during intercourse. It may take some time for your bodies to stretch enough to accommodate him, but I don't foresee any major problems. Just take it very slow," she shot Artex a pointed look before turning back to the mares, "And try to be patient the first couple of times." She cleared her throat looking at Vaiawa, "You might want to change back now." A green flash of light later and Vaiawa was back in her Pegasus disguise.

Clean Cut then raised her voice, "You may come back in now." A few seconds later the nurse came back in the room. She grabbed the empty tray off the bedside table and waited patiently while Clean Cut finished up, "I'm going to have the nurse here bring you up some more pain medication shortly. You need to stay in this bed until I say you can leave. Do I make myself clear?"

Artex saluted from his position lying down on the bed, "Yes, ma'am."

Clean Cut flashed a small smile, "Good. I hope that we can get the rest of this nasty business taken care of as soon as possible. I will come and visit you after I get off work. If you are unable to come to the house to meet the family, we will come to you."

"I'm looking forward to it." Artex replied, "I can't guarantee that I can make anypony show any leniency toward, uh Cloud Cutter, but I might be able to help a little."

Clean Cut sighed sadly, "It was a STUPID thing for him to do. We love him dearly, but he needs to be taught a hard lesson. What he did was beyond unacceptable. I'm almost inclined to ask if a Rectifier can give him your memories of the event so he can know how it feels." She looked up and met Artex' eyes, "I can't imagine how hard this has been for you and I understand if you're bitter about it, but we aren't bad Ponies. We supported Razor when she went off to find the Diamond Dogs. We were worried, but she was always a stubborn filly and an independent mare. We love her and I know that most of us will love all of you." She glanced to Vaiawa, "Although in some cases it might take a little while. Numbers isn't a bad mare either. I know there's some bad feelings between her and Razor, but she really is a wonderful mare. She gets hung up on a few things and we've had to speak with her about them before. I can't promise that she'll come with us when we visit tonight, but if she does please be patient with her. Where do you think Razor gets her stubborn streak?"

Razor growled quietly in reply, "I won't be here if she's here. I said I was done with her and I meant it. Even if she accepts Artex and Vaiawa, I'm still not talking to her ever again."

Clean Cut's face saddened, "Razor, she took steps which got me in trouble, and she did it on behalf of your fiancé, despite him being a different species. I agree that she should have spread word about how Humans really are, but you need to at least be open to the possibility of forgiving her. She loves you, you know that. Give her another chance."

"She's already HAD chances!" Razor shrieked, "She was mean to Lamane's Minotaur friend and she was mean to Slobber Chops! You met them, you liked them! Slobber Chops was the first Diamond Dog brave enough to officially visit Trottingham. He didn't know the first thing about table etiquette and he had better manners than my own Mother!" Razor shook her head, "As Humans say 'strike three, you're out'. I'm done with her." She trotted toward the door, "I need to go for a walk to clear my head. Anybody else want to join me?"

Artex reached into his shoulder bag, which was hanging off the corner of his bed close to his head, "Could you go to the Traveler's Lodge and return this key for me? Doesn't look like I'll need it. Oh and tell Feather Tip that I'm sorry for walking away while she was trying to talk to me. It was rude." He tossed the key through the air.

Razor caught the key in her magic, "I will. I haven't seen her in years anyway." She left and Oriana and Rose went with her. Vaiawa stayed behind.

Clean Cut sighed sadly, shaking her head at the floor, "There's such a rift between them right now. Numbers was up all night crying after Razor left. She didn't even go to work today because she couldn't get out of bed." She looked up to Artex, "Is there anything you can think of that would help?" She turned to Vaiawa, "Either of you... please."

Artex crossed his arms, "Not unless she can come in here and talk to us."

Clean Cut shrugged, "She didn't know who you were to Razor when she filed the charges in your stead. She knows who you are now, but only you. She hasn't had a chance to meet the other mares. As soon as she got home, Razor laid into her like a tidal wave."

Artex shrugged, "It's on her then. I already like Cloudy Skies and you seem nice enough. I don't have a problem with either of you, only with Visceral Slaughter and Cloud Cutter."

Clean Cut nodded, "I appreciate that. It was just so shocking to hear that he'd done such a thing. He'd always wanted to be in the Civil Guard. We were all so proud of him when he flew to Canterlot to warn the Princesses about the Diamond Dog attack..."

Artex' head snapped to attention, his brows creased, "He... he was the one who delivered the warning about the Diamond Dogs?"

Clean Cut nodded looking unsure, "Yes... why?"

Artex clapped his hands together loudly and bellowed, "Guards!"

Two armored Pegasi burst into the room almost before the word had left his lips, "I need you to send a message to Princess Celestia immediately. Tell her that I need to see her right away, quote: I have found an instance of Natural Magic at work. Send it as soon as you can. It HAS to reach her before the trial of the Pegasus who assaulted me." The two Guards saluted, turned, and left, closing the door behind them.

Artex crossed his arms and smiled smugly, "You don't have to worry about Cloud Cutter. I know just what to do."

Author's Note

Let me know if you spot any typos. I'm sure most of you don't remember, but I specifically introduced Cloud Cutter in the first story:
https://www.fimfiction.net/story/167251/33/the-unity-pact/chapter-275-the-warning

(MICRO) Chapter 22: New Arrivals

The following morning, after preparing Artex a mostly liquid breakfast and dosing him with his pain medication, Vaiawa laid him down in his favorite chair to rest. Soon, he had fallen asleep as the mares all enjoyed their breakfasts in the room around him. As they finished, the female members of the herd all began making their preparations for the day.

The mares were all looking forward to Razor and Artex’ wedding, which Razor had firmly decided would occur before Hearth’s Warming. As time ticked inexorably closer to that wonderful date, the mares had begun to see their residence less as their house, and more as being their home. Slowly they had been arranging things around the home, nudging furniture into a slightly better position here, repositioning a favorite pillow there, and generally putting it to how they like it. Now, however, with the date closing in, though nowhere near immediate, instinct had begun to work overtime on the mares, pushing them even more to prepare their home for a large, happy family.

Razor Wit began in the kitchen, dusting and sterilizing every surface she could reach, and many she could not. Every pot, pan, and dish was removed, it’s cabinet cleaned, and re-organized. In most cases, the locations of the dishes and utensils of the kitchen were completely changed around to a much more logical arrangement, according to her reckoning. The tops of the cabinets were cleaned, each drawer removed and cleaned, the unicorn even going so far as to get beneath the stove. A rather dexterous feat of magic involving levitating the whole thing while she scrubbed beneath. Soon, Razor moved into the living room, giving it the exact same treatment. She had a drive to know her home, inside and out. She needed to know every possible space that little foals might be able to get into, and what kinds of places vermin and other unwanted pests might hide. In her mind, she was just cleaning house, though for some odd reason it felt rather like she was moving in for the first time.

Rose trotted outside, a single-minded determination pushing her into the tall grass of their yard. She loathed cutting grass. It was never a chore she had enjoyed, or even particularly made peace with. And yet, she found herself marching doggedly towards their never-used pull mower and inspecting it critically. Despite having never really taken the time to familiarize herself with it, the stout Earth Pony was soon hitched in, pulling it along their fence. As the blades rotated behind her, she figured she could use the resistance from the mower to get some quick exercise and worked into a trot, moving quicker and quicker. She could see her breath in the frigid morning air, yet quickly worked up a sweat running from one side of the yard to the other, pulling the mower. Some part of her felt good at the cutting, as if she were providing a safe place for her herd, free of camouflage for any potential predators lurking about. That mowing was reminiscent of a successful harvest likewise never entered her mind. As she neared half-way complete with the yard, she became aware of a loud yelling from the path from their mailbox into town.

She trotted over and watched as Darryl chased Cloud Cutter up and down the path. He had a crop in his hand and he was grinning like a bandit, "I said RUN, shrimp shit, not jog!" He ran up and swatted Cutter on his haunch. The young stallion let out a high-pitched yelp and sped up, but only marginally. He was already sweating hard. Darryl did not relent though, "What the hell do you call THAT!?" He ran up and swatted Cutter again, "Listen up, maggot! We're gonna run until I get tired! Now, MOVE YOUR LEGS!" Rose chuckled at the scene and returned to her mowing.

Oriana was busy pulling all the grasses and other vegetation from the soil around their large wraparound porch. She had chosen to leave her saddlebags inside, instead opting to wear a neck bag filled with seeds and bulbs of the Zebra homelands her parents had given her as an engagement gift. Her Zebra magic with all things grown would allow her to cultivate plants of any type and in any climate. These plants and herbs would be perfect for the potions, salves, and poultices she could make for trade and use by her herd. She bit down on the plant stems and pulled them up by the roots one at a time. It was slow, tedious work, but she knew it would be worth the effort for her family. She shivered in the cold, happy to be doing constructive work for her family.

Vaiawa, meanwhile, busily dusted and scrubbed every corner of the master bedroom and guest rooms. As a Queen, she had few instincts to do more than govern, protect, expand, and breed. She was more than happy to help her future sister/wives clean the house, though. She scrubbed every nook and cranny she could find, a veritable dust bunny massacre. She buzzed her insectile wings in a rapid bass beat to keep pace with her fast paced whistling. The one thing she missed from her old hive was her fife. A very old, yet solid, brass instrument. She remembered the songs she had composed and played on it. She missed it, lost when she had been arrested for defying Chrysalis’ orders to attack. The changelings who had restrained her on the ground had become an impromptu buffer from the love shield. She remembered seeing her fife sitting on the ground as she was violently thrown far from Canterlot. ‘I should buy a new fife when I go into town next,’ she thought to herself with a smile.

The Changeling watched Rose Thorn mowing the lawn. She was hidden well in the forest by the house. She watched intently as the Earth Pony turned around with the mower harness hitched to her back, and started back in the other direction. The Changeling turned to her comrade and spoke quietly in a language which was decidedly not Velensovth, "Are you certain this is the place? We cannot get close enough to the town to see."

The other Changeling, identical to the first one to all but those who knew what to look for, replied in a quiet tone, "This has to be the place, but we have still not seen any others here, just the Pony and the Zebra."

The first Changeling looked back at the house, "This doesn't feel like any sort of place for Changelings, especially so close to the Alicorns' lair and open to the air. Dragons could swoop in and start feasting at any time."

The second Changeling shrugged, "I don't know. I still think that Pony was mistaken. Changelings living openly? It goes against everything we've ever been taught."

"Not that strange. We have Ponies living with us." The first Changeling said. Her face fell, "You could have taken the language from her when you scanned her memories though."

The second Changeling shook her head in small motions, "They have been raised only around us. They do not know anything else. They grew up thinking we are normal, they have no basis for fearing us." She gestured to Oriana and Rose, "From what that Pony in the last town said, a Queen attacked the Alicorn's lair and was repelled somehow. I find it difficult to believe that the entire hive was not hunted down and slaughtered." Her eyes flashed to the first Changeling, "And about taking the language? We don't need it. All we need to do is isolate one Pony and scan their memories then go home. None of them will ever know we were here."

The first Changeling buzzed her wings in confusion, "How should we approach this? We cannot wait all day. We only have a few days left before we need to begin our return trip. You're lucky the Queen was willing to send us out." She puffed up her chest proudly, "Think about it. We're the first to leave the confines of the hive for untold generations. We're going to be famous!"

The second Changeling clenched her jaw, "Not if you get us discovered with all your shouting." She whispered harshly, "Come on, just like the last town, use your disguise and trot around like you belong there. Find an isolated Pony, put them to sleep, scan their memories, and go. Remember, the Queen specifically said not to injure any Ponies and I'm sure it goes without saying that the order extends to Zebras and anything else intelligent." She shifted into her disguise as an orange Earth Pony mare and pushed through the bushes.

A snort of hot air drifted down the back of the first Changeling's neck just before she took her disguise. She froze and slowly turned her head. A large pair of nostrils dominated her vision. She raised her head slightly to see what the nostrils belonged to. She saw a pair of beady brown eyes peering at her and two pairs of tusks framed the eyes like crosshairs. The Changeling suddenly spoke out to her comrade, "And what are we supposed to do if we encounter dangerous giant animals?"

The second Changeling suddenly stopped and turned around, "We sho..." she trailed off as she spotted the very large, brown Great Pig.

* * *

Rose and Oriana both looked up at the sudden ruckus in the woods. There were grunts, gasps, and a few sounds of magical blasts then all was quiet once more. The two mares shared a confused look across the yard for a brief moment before Suey trotted out of the trees carrying two Changelings, held by their tails, in her mouth.

Oriana galloped toward Suey while Rose unhitched herself from the mower, "Suey?" She skidded to a halt in front of the Great Pig, "What's going on?" After a year, Oriana knew Suey well enough to know that she must have had a good reason to have subdued the two Changelings.

Rose galloped up beside Oriana just as Suey dropped the Changelings onto the ground, "I found them hiding in the woods." Her voice was silky smooth, but deep for a female, "They were speaking in a language I didn't understand, but one of them took on the form of an Earth Pony. Her disguise lifted when she tried to use her magic on me, but I don’t think they knew about my resistance to magics. I think they were trying to infiltrate the town."

Author's Note

Much thanks to my editor: Nightwatch, for fixing my IMMENSE f**k-up.

Chapter 37: Surprise Guests And Violent Outbursts

Upon returning to New Humansville, the Emissarial Staff were met with an odd sight when their home came into view. The flag on their mailbox was up and there were lights on inside the house.

Artex instantly froze upon seeing the lights shining from within. His formerly cheerful demeanor shifted in an instant. He went from openly cheerful to apprehensive in the blink of an eye. He squinted his eyes, but could not make out any movement from inside. The mares noticed the change in his behavior and after some squinting of their own, they saw the lights on in the house.

Artex kept an eye on the house as he shifted his weight, "Somebody is in our home, but why are the lights on?" He turned to Rose, "A thief wouldn't turn the lights on, would they? I mean, a Human thief wouldn't, but Kavim eyes are not as sharp as those of a Human."

Rose smirked, "No, Artex. A Pony thief wouldn't turn on the lights either."

Artex scratched his chin briefly before he shrugged, "Well whoever it is, if they mean to do any harm," he cracked his knuckles, "I'm pretty sure we'll be more than a match for them. Let's go say, 'hello'."

He led the way up to the house, trying not to finger the inactive Shock Blade hanging off his belt. If it came to a fight, he did not cherish the thought of using a lethal weapon except as a last resort. As they passed the mailbox, Razor Wit lit up her horn and levitated out the mail.

Reading the headings by the light of her horn, she stopped when she spotted a telegram, "Artex, wait." She said evenly. The rest of the herd stopped and turned to her, "There is a telegram. From Feather Tip." She held it up, illuminating the words with the glow of her magic, "Dear Razor and herd, STOP, decided that a change of scenery was needed, STOP, have sold my house in Trottingham, STOP, hoping I could stay with you till I get settled, STOP." She lowered the telegram and nodded toward the house, "She probably let herself in when she saw we weren't home."

The other mares nodded, indicating that it made sense. Artex was confused, "Erm, is it normal for friends to do that?"

Razor nodded happily, "Of course." She cocked her head, "Why wouldn't it be?"

Artex ran his hands through his hair, "Um I don't know, maybe because it's somebody else's HOME?"

Razor blinked then it hit her and she sighed, "I would have thought that after two years we would have covered most cultural things." She shifted her weight and looked up at the man who would be her husband within a week, "Family and good friends are allowed to use homes and food and the like, if in need. Crime is so rare in Equestria that most Ponies leave their door unlocked."

Artex blinked in the darkness, "But I locked the door when we left..."

Oriana smirked, "Did you lock the windows? Feather Tip is a Pegasus, remember?"

Artex groaned, "Derp..." he turned back toward the house, "Come on ladies. It's cold out here."

The herd tromped through the snow and up the stairs to the front door. Suey trotted back to her shed and kicked the temperature crystal by the entrance. She was tired and it would take the crystal a few minutes to alter the temperature within the wide space. Artex checked the door and found it unlocked. He opened it, still fingering the Shock Blade, just to be safe. Smells of cooking wafted out from within and the clank of pots and pans met the ears of the herd.

Artex went first and, just as Razor had said, Feather Tip was in the kitchen. From the smells, she was making some sort of cinnamon confection in the oven.

Vaiawa closed the door behind them and Feather Tip called out from the kitchen, "I'm making cinnamon rolls! They're almost done." She trotted out of the kitchen with her wings spread slightly, "Welcome home." Her greeting was accompanied by a cheerful smile.

Artex stopped fingering the Shock Blade and harrumphed then strode up the stairs to put away his things and the suit that Rarity had made for him.

Feather Tip's ears wilted at his departure and obvious moodiness. She turned back to the other mares, "Did I do something wrong?" She asked quietly.

Razor Wit trotted up to her and placed a comforting hoof over her back, "Don't worry about it. It's a Human thing. In their world, if somebody is in their house without their permission... well let's just say that they don't like it. They don't have the rule about family and friends using houses when the owners are away. The Human world is a lot different than ours. It's not always so friendly."

Tip hung her head, "I'm sorry." She said quietly, "I didn't mean to cause trouble."

Vaiawa strode up, "He'll be alright. You did nothing wrong. He get's... moody once in a while and he doesn't always adjust to quick change very smoothly. Humans are extremely territorial and he's fighting with his instincts not to become upset. Give him some time and he'll welcome you even more warmly than we do." Feather Tip felt better about the situation, and decided to finish with the cinnamon rolls while the rest of the mares all headed upstairs to unpack.

* * *

Artex had everything put away when the mares all entered their shared bedroom. The disfigured man was sitting on the bed grumbling to himself. Razor Wit set her saddlebags on the dresser before hopping up onto the bed with Artex, "You really hurt her feelings, you know." She said softly.

Artex looked up from his lap and sighed, "I'm sorry for that, but I can't help but feel violated. I mean, this is our home. OUR home, ours, as in it belongs to us. I'm not saying we should throw her out or anything like that. It's just that I like to... I don't know." He buried his face in his hands, "I never meant to hurt her feelings or anything, but this is also MY home. I'm not fussing at you or anything, Razor, I just don't like it when stuff just gets sprung out at me all of the sudden. A man is supposed to have control over his house and it feels like that control just got ripped out of my hands or something."

Razor scooted closer to him while Oriana, Rose, and Vaiawa went back downstairs to talk to Feather Tip. She laid the side of her head against his and sighed, "I'm sorry too. I had no idea it would make you feel this way. I wasn't trying to force anything on you, Artex. I promise."

Artex turned his head and kissed her just below the horn, "I know. I'm not mad or anything, I'm just frustrated." He rubbed the side of his head against hers, 'Heh, say what you will about them being strange, but I think they might be onto something with this 'nuzzling' stuff.' He straightened up and the tan Unicorn mare also sat up. Artex held out his left fist, "We're all learning as we go, right? So... share the blame?"

Razor smiled warmly at him and bumped her right forehoof against his fist, "Yeah, share the blame."

They both smiled at one another, eyes locked. Feeling affectionate, Artex slowly lowered his head toward hers. Razor was not about to complain and she met him half way. Their lips brushed and both of them held the light touch for some seconds before they slowly pressed slightly more into the kiss. Artex felt Razor's breath tickle his skin as their lips pressed together. Razor felt fire spring up, into her cheeks as she continued kissing her fiancé. It just felt so right. Her mind drifted and her thoughts turned hazy as she lost herself in the kiss. The fire in her stomach inched lower, into her hips. Her breath hitched as she shifted around and pressed her chest against him. Her eyes were closed and her mind floated in a haze of euphoria. The kiss was wonderful, but the burning heat in her body asked for more.

She felt his arms encircle her. She felt safe, secure. She knew he would not hurt her, he cared for her more than he did for himself. The love she felt for him swelled up, causing her blood to pump harder and making her already dizzy state nearly render her unconscious. Exquisite delirium soaked through her core and she began to adjust to make herself more comfortable. She slowly twisted her body as he held her. She leaned down toward the bed and Artex followed her, both of them still locked in their kiss. She laid down on her stomach while Artex laid on his right side.

Her perception was a haze of love and affection for the man. She adjusted her left hind leg, stretching it out and curled her right back leg, slowly turning so she was facing away from him. She still held the kiss, dizzy with delight. She drew a breath and a breathy whimper escaped from her nostrils. Artex inched his left hand forward and caressed her neck, eliciting another whimper. Razor's breath sped up as she felt the closeness of him against her back, each breath accompanied by a whimper which spoke of uncertainty and need. She was unaware that she had shifted her tail to the left as she slowly pressed back against him.

Her entire body felt like it was on fire. Each of her legs shook. She broke the kiss and mewled as Artex began kissing the side of her muzzle, inching his way up to her ear and then slowly down her neck. His finger ceased tracing her neck as they were replaced with his soft nibbles. His hand caressed her chest, inching its way lower and lower with every passing second. Every strand of hair touched by his searching fingers sent another soft whimper from her parted lips. She slowly pulled her head back, exposing more of her neck. Her thoughts were completely absent, all she knew was sensation and a burning need. She arched her back, pulling the skin of her underside tight and exposing every nerve ending to his feather soft touch. His fingers reached the curve of her belly then touched just a little lower.

Razor squeaked and gasped loudly as his fingers brushed by the teat of her left udder. His hand encircled her whole udder while his thumb rubbed her teat in agonizingly slow circles. Fear, a primal, unmoving fear, suddenly sparked in the back of her mind. The tan mare was confused. She wanted him. She wanted him so badly she could not explain it. Fighting against her desire for her love, was the fear. It rose in waves, crashing against her desire. She wanted him, but she was afraid. She writhed in his grip, but he held her tightly. Thanks to his Earth Pony blood, he was far, far stronger than she was physically.

Her mind latched onto the fear and it intensified. Her breath came out in almost frantic pants of high-pitched, throaty moans as he continued touching and kissing her. She wanted him to stop, but at the same time she never wanted him to stop. It felt so good, the gentle insistence of his touch and kiss inflamed her, but her instinct fought against it. She pushed her head as far back as she could, panting heavily, trying to cool the roaring inferno within her. Somewhere in the back of her mind, she realized that there was nothing she could do to stop him if he wanted. She closed her mouth and swallowed before her lips parted and the tiniest breath of a word, all but a whisper, escaped her, "No."

Everything froze.

In a flash of movement his left hand left her udder and curled around her barrel, holding her close, but not touching anywhere private. His lips and teeth left her exposed neck and instead she felt the brush of his mouth against the curves of her ears, "As you wish." He whispered quietly, "I told you. All you have to do is say the word and I'll stop." He gave her a gentle squeeze, "No more of this till we're married." Razor Wit shakily nodded, still reeling from the emotions and strange, exciting sensations flowing through her body. She still wanted him, but she knew without a doubt she would need her sister/wives if she were to ever give herself to him completely. The fear coursed through her body confusing her emotions and bringing tears to her eyes. She sniffled as her nose began to run.

The bed rocked as a sturdy pair of hooves encircled the tan Unicorn, pulling her away from her Human lover, while a mint green pair of hooves from the same mare, shoved the man away from Razor, and off the bed with a heavy thump, "Damnit, Artex," Rose scolded him in fluent American English, "What the hell were you thinking!?" She began rocking Razor back and forth, "Sh-sh-sh-sh-sh, it's alright. He can't hurt you now." Rose nuzzled the side of Razor's face like a mother would to a foal. Razor wrapped her forelegs around Rose and held on as if her life depended on it, whimpering quietly. Neither mare paid any attention to the sound of retreating footsteps. By the time Rose looked up, Artex was gone.

* * *

The back door closed loudly behind him as he stormed out of the house, unaware of the confusion he left behind. His former sexual frustration had already been high. It was nearly painful for him to stop, but she had said 'no' and that meant the end of it, no matter how he felt. His frustration boiled over when Rose kicked him off the bed. He needed to release the tension in his body, but he was not about to release it on any of his loves. He broke into a run, heading toward the trees behind the house.

Setting his sights on one specific tree, Artex balled up his fists and charged toward it. He drew back his right hand and with a roar of aggression, he threw his entire body into a single punch. The power started with his feet. He balanced on the balls of his feet, his ankle shifted to put the energy of his forward motion even farther forward. His calf muscles tensed and let the energy flow upward to his knees. His knees shifted, tendons tight as they passed the energy up to his thighs. His thighs helped angle his pelvis and his pelvic floor muscles contracted. His abdominal muscles continued the rush of energy, adding the momentum of his rotating torso to the build-up. His spine aligned and his pectoral muscles and the muscles in his back tensed, turning his entire body in to the punch. The energy flowed up to his right arm. Exactly at the moment he threw the punch, the various muscles in his right arm tensed, adding the final push of force and energy. His magic kicked in and the front of his fist glowed, his knuckles looking as if they were aflame as his punch impacted the tree.

Artex' mind barely registered the fact that a section of the tree, the height of his entire body, had disintegrated into fine splinters which were smaller than toothpicks. He continued his momentum, almost uninterrupted, and sped toward the next tree behind the first one. Before the first tree had even crashed to the ground, a second tree was splintered with a thunderous crack. Artex kept up his charge. Every tree he came to, every obstacle in his way was demolished with reckless abandon. He had never before used his full, enhanced, Earth Pony strength for anything. He sped through the trees leaving a path of thorough, wanton destruction behind him.

He lost track of time, and eventually his strength was spent. He collapsed onto the ground and began sobbing. He could not hold back the swirling emotions inside. The sudden pull from the desire-induced haze from before, coupled with the anger from being physically kicked off the bed combined to bring his emotions to a rolling boil. His hands curled up into fists and he let out a primal scream into the cold night air as the snow continued to fall all around him. Fat tears of frustration rolled down his cheeks as he let go of his emotional turmoil, crying loudly into the night.

* * *

Suey carried her father figure back toward the house where the mares were all searching for the man. Vaiawa was the first to spot Suey. She fluttered over and lit up her horn, gently levitating Artex from her mouth, "We already looked down the path he carved from the woods. Where did you find him?"

"He must have wandered further into the trees. Take him inside, quickly. He's freezing cold." Suey spoke with urgency.

Vaiawa let out a sharp whistle to call back the other mares while Suey trotted back to her house. Oriana arrived first, "What happened to him?"

Vaiawa turned toward the house, holding Artex against her body, "Gather some blankets! Go, now!" Oriana did not need to be told twice. She darted into the house. Razor Wit was lying down on the couch, weeping quietly as Vaiawa levitated in the half frozen man. She looked up as Oriana passed her, "What? Did you..." she trailed off as Vaiawa levitated Artex in through the back door. Razor let out a pained cry and launched herself off the couch. She pulled Artex out of Vaiawa's magical grasp with her own magic and set him down on the floor in front of the lit fireplace. She laid down on top of him, covering as much of his body as she could, "Vaiawa help me! He's freezing cold!"

Before Vaiawa could do more than step forward, Rose Thorn and Feather Tip skidded to a halt inside the living room. Feather Tip almost tripped over Rose as the Earth Pony mare stopped. Rose scrambled across the floor, barely managing to stop before she hit Razor and Artex, while Feather Tip closed the back door. The normally stoic mint colored mare laid her barrel and belly across his lower legs and feet. Her eyes were red and puffy. Vaiawa laid down, curling her body around his head, while Razor repositioned herself across his lap.

Oriana came stumbling back into the living room carrying two blankets in her mouth. Razor Wit and Rose Thorn stood up as Oriana laid the blankets on the frigid man then they laid down on top of the blankets again. Oriana draped herself across his chest, doing her part to help bring his body temperature back up to normal. Feather Tip had her wings open, trying to understand what they were doing.

After a moment she spoke up, "Why are you all laying ON the blankets?" Her question was met with confused stares so she explained, "If he's cold, then his body won't make enough heat to help. You need to be UNDER the blankets with him. Take off his clothes so the heat from your bodies can get to him faster!"

Vaiawa blinked, "She's right." Without waiting for any of the other mares to move, she lit up her horn and pulled the blankets off him, sending the rest of the herd tumbling onto the floor. The Changeling Queen then began to strip off his clothes. His shirt, his pants, his underwear, his shoes and socks, everything came off. Vaiawa held the blankets above Artex, "Get back on him," she turned and looked at Feather Tip, "You too. Cover his knees and thighs, between Rose and Razor." The mares all dog-piled onto the man, all of them shivering as their skin came into contact with his chilled flesh. Vaiawa lowered the blankets onto the mares to keep the heat in. She was the only one who was outside of the blankets, the length of her body wrapped around Artex' head.

For several long minutes there was silence in the household. The only sound was the occasional crackling of the fireplace. Each of them was left to their own thoughts for a time.

It was Vaiawa who eventually broke the silence, "Somepony is going to tell me why my future husband ran out of the house, into the freezing cold, and began pummeling the trees behind our house."

Oriana's voice was muffled from under the blanket, "I have no idea. Feather Tip and I were in the living room talking when he walked past."

Vaiawa huffed, "And I was in the bathroom."

"Would somepony please tell me what's going on and why I'm laying across a naked male? It's not something I'm used to doing." Feather Tip asked, voice muffled through the blankets.

Somepony sniffled under the blankets, "I-I think it was my fault..." Rose's muffled voice answered, "He and Razor got really into a kiss and things got pretty steamy. I only came in when she said 'no'... I didn't see him get off her and-a-and I got mad at him so I pulled her away from him and kicked him off the bed... I don't know what came over me, I didn't want this! I just wanted him to stop!"

"He did stop." Razor's voice spoke from under the blankets, "As soon as I said 'no', he stopped. He was holding me and trying to calm me down."

Rose's voice was very upset, "I didn't know! His back was to the door! How could I have known!"

Razor's voice became angry, "He would NEVER do something like that, Rose! You know him! We all know he's better than that! You should have known!"

Feather Tip spoke up next, "Calm down, Razor! You're shouting in my ear!"

Razor then began to sniffle, "I just want him to be alright," he voice cracked, "He's so sensitive. He doesn't show it, but he is. The first time we kissed and I stopped it, he was so upset..."

The mares all lapsed into a calming silence as each of them gave time to their thoughts. After nearly ten minutes one of them spoke up.

Rose sounded remorseful, "He kissed me the other day... I should have remembered how he reacted..."

Oriana chose to ask the question they were all thinking, "You don't overreact like that, Rose. That isn't like you. What's wrong?"

Rose took several seconds to respond, "It... it just flashed in my head... I remembered how scared I was when Artex kissed me the other day and I... I was worried about if... if Razor was just as scared. I remember he had his arms around me and I-I was helpless. I used all my strength to push away and I couldn't..."

"Rose," Oriana began, "How-how bad is your fear?"

Rose's reply was very quiet, "It's bad." She sniffled, "It's really bad... I know I can Accept him but... it's going to be hard... and it's going to take a long time."

The blanket shifted, as Razor reached around Feather Tip and gripped Rose's right forehoof, "He'll be patient with you, Rose. I know he will. He'd rather die than hurt you like that."

Rose sniffled noisily, "I know," her voice was ragged, "It just scared me so badly when he held me... I was helpless. I hate feeling helpless."

"Remember in his world, Human women don't need Comforters. He wasn't raised the same way we were. He's different, but you have to know he'd never hurt us. He wouldn't force himself on any of us like that." Oriana said quietly.

"I don't know, I don't think I'd mind if he held ME down." Vaiawa said, trying to lighten the mood, "But honestly, he's such a gentle soul. I can't even imagine him doing something rough."

"I'm so sorry, Razor." Rose said quietly. Her statement was made all the more quiet under the blankets, "I just panicked."

Razor patted Rose's forehoof, "You're a protector, Rose. It's who you are, but you'll never need to protect me, or any of us, from Artex. Even when he's so drunk he can't even stand, he's still always been good to us. You've seen him angry before."

Rose let out a small giggle, still sniffling, "Yeah and it was scary."

"What was he like when he was angry?" Feather Tip asked.

Oriana giggled, "You could tell he was mad. He got really quiet and soft-spoken."

"Are you referring to the time we were in Saddle Arabia, at the peace talks?" Vaiawa asked.

Razor giggled, "Heh, yeah. That one old Human man got all upset that the mares weren't covering their faces or manes. He said they should be dragged out into the street and beaten to force them to obey. Little did he know the most powerful one in the room was the only mare there. Woo, Artex got maaaaaad. I thought he was about to jump over the table and throttle that old man."

Oriana giggled, "Good thing his son was there and kicked him out of the meeting. I was about ready to try to hold Artex back... not that it would have done any good, but he wouldn't have hurt any of us."

Vaiawa laughed, "Can you imagine all of us hanging onto him while he strangled that sexist old geezer?"

Feather Tip joined on the giggles, "Heehee, it sounds like he really cares about mares being treated right. It sounds like Humans aren't anything like what the museum said. I was there with you when Artex spoke to the crowd, but a lot of social information was left untouched. Can two Human societies from different areas really be so different?"

Razor scoffed, "Ha! You have no idea! Humans run the gamut of everything! Some are kind beyond compare while some are so cruel, they would make our worst tyrant look like a foal. Some are so brave, they face down enemies that outnumber them a thousand to one, while others run from the silliest confrontations."

"And I assume Artex is one of the good ones?" Feather Tip asked.

Vaiawa shook her head, even though Tip could not see the movement from under the blanket, "No," she said plainly, "He's one of the very best." She sighed happily as she felt his head starting to warm up, "He's silly and goofy at times, but when the situation calls for it, he's willing to do anything for those he cares about. Do you know how he came to have Kavim blood?"

Feather Tip's head rose under the blanket, "Wait, he has our blood?"

"Indeed," Vaiawa said, "He was working on a farm in Ponyville when some creatures attacked. Artex stayed behind to fight them off while the two Ponies with him ran to get help. The creatures were Timberwolves, weren't they, Razor?"

"They were." Razor's voice was quiet, "Artex was outnumbered. I think there were six or seven of them. He fought them off eventually, but they injured him badly. He lost too much blood and one of the farm Ponies, Big Macintosh, had the same blood type. The doctors performed a transfusion and Artex' body adapted to the blood. His body changed. He can't have children with Human women anymore."

Feather Tip gasped, "He can't have foals!? Oh, the poor guy!"

Oriana snorted, "You weren't listening. Artex can't have children, Razor never said anything about foals."

Feather Tip was quiet for a moment, "So... that means... he can have foals... with PONIES?"

Razor giggled, "Give the mare a prize!" She settled down after a minute, "You're right though. He can sire foals, not Human children, they're called 'babies' by the way. It wasn't easy for him to understand what was the right thing to do. On Earth, Humans have laws against romance that's not between two Humans. Of course, on their world, only Humans are sapient. They're the only sapient species. To compare, it would be like trying to have a relationship with a fish. So, you can imagine what kind of changes to his mind he had to go through, before he was willing to try courting any of us."

Feather Tip's smile went unseen under the blankets, "I'm glad you found him so quickly."

Rose snorted, "Oh believe me, it wasn't quick for any of us. It has taken years for us to form this relationship. What Razor forgot to mention was that back on Earth, the population is half male and half female, so Human families have only one husband and wife."

Feather Tip whistled, "I can't imagine having so many stallions around... but wait, that means he had to get used to the idea of herds too, right?"

Oriana spoke up, "Correct again. For a long time, he was worried that he wouldn't be able to show enough affection to more than one mare. He's still worried about having enough time to devote to any foals we have."

Vaiawa rumbled a purr in her chest, "He's going to be a very caring father someday."

"How have all of you gotten past his looks? I don't want to sound mean, but he's not attractive at all." Feather Tip confessed.

Razor sighed, "It's never been about his looks. What makes him desirable is who he is. He's already told us he doesn't find mares physically attractive. We love him for who he is. His personality has had to make up for his ugliness. He's worth it though. He's worth it a hundred-thousand times over. I know it may be hard for you to believe, but I've grown to find him attractive, even physically. I want to be with him, I want to give myself to him, to 'know' him, and start a family with him." She lowered her head and nuzzled his right hand, "I never thought I'd find anybody except a stallion. Instead I found a man."

"You all really love him don't you?" Feather Tip asked. A small chorus of confirmations answered her question, "The way you talk about him makes me feel like I should give it a try... I came here because I heard you all talking about how nice the town is. I was hoping to find a stallion here."

"We've got one right here. He walks funny and he's really tall, but inside, he's all stallion." Vaiawa said with a grin, "Besides, Artex is still looking for a fifth mare and we need another mare to hold down Razor and Rose when the time comes. Oriana and I don't need Comforters and while I could use my magic to hold them, it's not the same."

Feather Tip shrugged, "I don't know. I don't want to get in the way and I'm certainly not just going to invite myself into a herd. I still want a normal stallion. No offense meant toward any of you, but I know hardly anything about Humans and I can tell you that I do not feel any sort of bond or affection toward Artex. He seems nice, if a little neurotic, but I don't see myself with him."

"I doubt you can SEE anything at all." Razor quipped, to which Feather Tip giggled.

Artex quietly groaned beneath the mares, "He's waking up!" Vaiawa said. She leaned her head down and nuzzled his right cheek, "Come on, wake up... all the way."

Razor, Rose, Feather Tip, and Oriana all shuffled out from under the blanket. Artex groaned and rubbed his eyes, "Oh, somebody open a window or something. It's hot as 'hell' in here." He slowly cracked open his eyes, then quickly closed them. Opening them again, he blinked and looked around all the faces staring down at him. He started with Vaiawa, then went to Oriana. After that, he looked at Razor and blinked again. As his eyes adjusted to the light, he began reaching to toward Razor, but then he stopped. He pulled his hands back to his chest and averted his eyes, "Are you alright, love?"

Razor Wit laid down beside him and rested her chin on his chest, "I'm fine, Artex."

Artex opened his mouth to speak, but a black hoof cuffed him on the back of the head. The cuff was not particularly hard, but it was enough to let him know it was there, "You doof!" Vaiawa hissed, visibly upset, "What were you thinking? If Suey hadn't found you, you could have frozen to death!"

Artex rubbed his head dramatically, "I was thinking that I needed to blow off some steam before I said something I'd regret."

Upon hearing his words, Rose Thorn hung her head, "I shouldn't have kicked you off the bed, Artex. I just... I thought you weren't stopping."

Artex' expression contorted into one of deep hurt, "How could you think that?" He asked softly.

Rose laid her ears back and looked away, she could not meet his eyes, such was her shame, "I remembered how scared I was the last time we kissed... y-you held me... even though I was struggling to get away... I-I-I thought that... since you didn't get up when Razor said 'no' that you were..." she swallowed hard, "That you didn't s-stop."

"Did I stop when you wanted me to?" He whispered, "Did I force you to do anything?" Words failed Rose. She shook her head 'no'. Artex' voice was still soft as he spoke, "I'm strong enough to do whatever I want with any of you, but when have I used that to my advantage? When have I held any of you down and kept going? I might hold you against my chest, but that's only to calm you down, to let you know that I'm there. If I feel like I've scared you, I never keep going." He stopped speaking for a few seconds as he continued staring at Rose, "I'm upset that you thought I was hurting Razor." He bit his lower lip and averted his eyes, "If you can't trust me after more than a year... after being around one another every day... will you ever be able to?" He swallowed before he finished, "Was this all a mistake?"

Rose's head snapped up, sharply, "NO!" Her response was loud and instantaneous, "No, this wasn't a mistake! I love you!"

"But you don't trust me." Artex countered.

"You don't know what it's like!" Rose retorted, "Being held to where you can't move? Being completely helpless? At the mercy of somebody else?" She stomped her right forehoof, "You have no idea how frightening it is!"

Artex' mind flashed back to the hospital in Canterlot, when he awoke chained to the bed, blind and helpless. The memory of the impotent rage and frustration still burned within his mind. He looked back to Rose, "Yes I do... is... is it really that frightening for you... when I hold you?"

Rose nodded, head still down and ears still laid back, "It's bad, Artex." She closed her eyes and hung her head, "I know I should be able to trust you by now, but it's not as if I can just decide to trust you and that'll be the end of it." She sneezed, "The fear hits me hard. There's a reason it's called 'Accepting'. It's a traumatic experience. The only way most mares can get past it is with the help of Comforters." She stopped and sighed, "I love you, really I do. I promise, I won't overreact like that again." She slowly stepped forward and placed the flat of her head against his chest, "Please forgive me."

Artex smoothed down her mane and lightly kissed the top of her head, "I forgive you, Rosy."

The two held each other for a long time, while the others watched. After some minutes, Vaiawa hummed in thought, "It's strange, now that I think about it. Rose, you can lift more than Artex can, and yet when he's holding you, he overpowers you."

Razor nodded her head, "Of course he does. His hands cancel out magic, remember? A big part of Rose's strength comes from her magic, so if he's touching her, she's weak. Artex is strong, but not as strong as Rose."

Feather Tip cocked her head, "So you mean to tell me, the swath of destruction he left behind the house is LESS than Rose could do?"

Razor nodded, "Correct."

Feather Tip fluffed out her feathers, "Remind me not to make that mare mad."

"I wasn't upset with you earlier." Artex said to Feather Tip suddenly, "I was just surprised is all. I generally deal with change... fairly well, but when it involves surprised guests, I tend to get a bit edgy. You're welcome to stay, Feather Tip. Pick any of the guest rooms you want." He let go of Rose and stood up, the blanket falling off him, "I'd be happy to show you where the linen closet is..." he blinked, "Is it drafty in here?" He slowly looked down and noticed his unclothed state. Blushing slightly and covering his crotch with his left hand, he scratched the back of his head with his right hand, "Erm... I guess I showed you more than just the linen closet, huh?"

Feather Tip shrugged indifferently, "Nothing I haven't noticed before." She fluttered her wings, "I perceive the world through air currents, remember? The first time we met, your clothes circulated air when you moved. I noticed everything. As long as you don't go shoving it in my face or anything, it's all about the same to me."

Artex opened his mouth then closed it again. Then he opened it a second time, only to shut it once more. Opening his mouth a third time, he finally managed to get out, "I... don't really know what to say."

"How about, 'cover your genitals for the rest of us'." Vaiawa said, levitating the blanket up in front of him.

Rose yawned hugely, "It's almost time for bed..." she looked up at Artex, who was wrapping the blanket around himself, "I-I can still sleep on the bed with you, right?"

Artex smiled down at her, "Yes. I want you there."

Author's Note

Just a couple more chapters and the wedding chapter for Artex and Razor comes up. The chapter about their first night together might take me a while. It will be the first time I put any effort into an intimate romantic scene with full details. I will place warnings at the top of the chapter to warn off anybody who doesn't want to read such things.

Chapter 60: Confronting Hiriboshi

Former General, Wei Ke Zhen waited patiently while the soldiers continued patting him down looking for anything that might have been considered a security risk. The soldiers had checked his credentials and made numerous excuses for holding up the aged Chinese man, shrinking into their uniforms whenever their young eyes had the misfortune of meeting his own.

“It will only be a minute longer, Sir.” The one on his left practically squeaked while he ran his hands along the inside of his thigh.

The older man said nothing, simply taking it all in stride as he waiting patiently for the annoyingly drawn out procedure to finally be over. If he could put up with spending months camped out in the mountains during the revolution, cold and half-starving, surrounded by men and boys slowly dying of exposure, he could damn well put up with this.

He looked on at the tightly sealed security doors that lay ahead, face unreadable as he put his thoughts into order. The first contact with Alien life in all of recorded history, he thought to himself bitterly. And it had to be with accursed Americans! He resisted the urge to clench his teeth, an unfortunate habit he had cultivated during his twenty seven years as Chairman of The People’s Liberation Army. And now that they’ve gotten the attention of everyone with a camera, they start making accusations against us. If his men were that sloppy in policing their brass, this could turn out bad for all of us.

His thoughts soon turned to General Hiriboshi, remembering the angry, self-driven boy he had literally pulled from the trenches and taken under his wing all those decades ago, during the simpler times when one could trust their allies and face their enemies head on. Hiriboshi would have trained his men better than that.

Nevertheless, the party leader had insisted the matter be investigated and though he had never particularly cared for Chang or his way of doing things, Zhen was bound by duty to obey. It does beg the question as to why Hiriboshi has chosen to isolate this facility from us. I have no doubt that he has the party's best interest in mind, but to what end?

When the soldiers finally finished their exhaustive checks and inspections, they waved the older man through the security doors. Zhen, stepped forward, stone-faced and straight backed, watched as the reinforced steel doors hissed open on their hydraulic pistons.

Standing on the other side was the man that Zhen had once considered his protégé, Hiriboshi.

The General's face was just as stern and impassively his own, perhaps even more so. He gave a stiff nod to his mentor then turned and strode away with a purpose, gesturing for the older man to follow.

Zhen kept pace alongside Hiriboshi, pointedly ignoring the small mass of soldiers who followed them through the maze of corridors. When they soon arrived at a tram, he was motioned to be seated, waiting for Hiriboshi and the other soldiers to take their seats before the tram suddenly lurched forward and proceeded to make it way deeper into the facility.

Silence dominated the entirety of the tram ride. Neither man said a word, both appreciating the silence as they sat across from each other.

When the tram finally came to a stop Zhen followed Hiriboshi as he was led to what appeared to be a large conference room. Tall, darkly varnished doors closed behind them with heavy thump of wood and brass, leaving the soldiers to wait outside.

Once the two of them were alone, Hiriboshi motioned for Zhen to take a seat at the impressive table that spanned nearly the entire length of the room. The older man did so and Hiriboshi sat down at the other end, like two monarchs presiding over an empty banquet. After Hiriboshi adjusted himself, he removed his general’s cap and dropped it onto the table top with a sigh and spoke in Mandarin, "I hate this official garbage. All the stiff posturing and proper etiquette is a waste of time better spent doing things that actually matter."

Zhen grunted in a noncommittal manner then unfastened the brass buttons of his own uniform coat before slipping it off his shoulders and draping it over the chair to left. "You never did stand on ceremony."

Hiriboshi snorted. "Neither did you,” he replied. “Something I’m fairly certain that I had picked up from you.”

“Strange, I always thought it to be the other way around.”

A small, tight-lipped smile found its way onto Hiriboshi’s face. “Maybe. We are, everyone of us, the authors of our pasts.” He let himself relax, something he rarely ever did in front of anyone except his wife and daughter, settling into his chair and placing his clasped hand in his lap. “It is good to see you, sir. To what do I owe the pleasure of this visit?"

What little humor Zhen had allowed to touch his features had now completely disappeared. The older man pursed his thin lips and squared his jaw. "You are aware of the aliens who made contact with the Americans?" At Hiriboshi's nod, he continued. "Party Leader Chan has received a communique from the American President. In it, he states that the aliens claim to have proof of some sort of incursion into their world by unknown Human forces. The aliens say they have a brass cartridge casing with fingerprints on it from a soldier who is stationed here." Zhen laid his hands flat on the table. "Care to enlighten me as to why they make this claim?"

The General’s face betrayed neither surprise nor an sort of emotion whatsoever. Impassive as always, he leveled his dark eyes with the older man’s and stared directly into his face. "Because it's true, " he stated bluntly.

Zhen's eyes narrowed, not quite prepared for the truth to come out so quickly. "Explain."

Hiriboshi stood up and pushed in his chair, "The aliens are not as peaceful as they seem. There is something you should see, sir." He touched several keys on the keypad built into the table, causing the lights to dim and a section of wall to slide open, revealing the enormous screen hidden beneath.

Images flashed across Zhen’s vision, recordings taken from the countless number of security cameras scattered throughout the facility. He was unable to suppress his long forgotten sense of awe and shock as he watched the insectoid-equine creature displayed on each recording, moving with alien swiftness and agility that no creature on earth could ever hope to match. He felt the old blood in his veins pumping beneath his skin as watched the unfathomable scene unfolding in front of him, his mind refusing to accept what he saw no matter how much he watched.

A sudden flash of green drew his attention to one of the other recordings, where he was soon met by the grotesque image of the creature taking on the shape and features of one of the facility’s scientists. Hands that weren’t really hands fought against a familiar woman armed with a pistol.

Before Zhen could say anything, the recordings taken from the security cameras were soon replaced by still images of the creature, once again returned to what he could only assume was its natural state, dead and lain across the surface of an examination table.

Zhen stared in awe at the creature’s dissected corpse, studied the chunks of glossy black chitin that had been cut from its legs and torso, separated and neatly arranged like jagged puzzle pieces. Organs and cleanly cut scraps of tissue floated in jars of translucent fluids while one of the creature’s translucent wings lay spread out across a brightly lit screen so that the complex webwork of blood vessels could be clearly seen, studied, and analyzed.

It was only then that the old man realized that Hiriboshi had been speaking to him as he calmly walked around the room, pointing at one image before moving on to explain the next "... when it attacked my wife, she was able to fatally injure the beast using the gun that I kept in our quarters. Unfortunately, the creature succumbed to its injuries, despite our best efforts to keep it alive for further study. Though our findings have been limited, we were able to identify a number of organs, most of which have the same, normal functions as one would find in any other animal on Earth. We have also discovered new organs, the functions of which our scientists have been able to identify and classify." He walked over to one organ the size of a liver and pointed to it, "This organ was located near the stomach and on normal Humans, does not exist. Our scientists have been able to determine that it functions somewhat similarly to a liver in that it filters a type of matter out of the bloodstream. That matter is a golden liquid which has been confusing us to no end, but we have had a breakthrough." The General stopped and waited for the older man to look up.

Zhen’s eyes flickered away from the displays and met Hiriboshi's. "And?” He asked. “What was the breakthrough?"

Hiriboshi squared his jaw and spoke, "The breakthrough is the reason we have cut ourselves off from the rest of the world. Before The Event destabilized completely, it emitted some sort of energy which pierced the bodies of every person in this facility." Upon hearing those words, Zhen’s eyes narrowed, but Hiriboshi was quick to continue, "Do not worry, sir, we have made certain there is no danger. The energy however had a profound effect on all of us in that our bodies had developed a new organ," he pointed to the pieces of the Changeling on display, "Just like this creature. Since our discoveries with this creature, this Changeling, if the American broadcasts are to be believed, we have begun to study the functions of this organ and the use of those functions. Our conclusions have been... startling."

Zhen watched with rapt attention as Hiriboshi reached out his right hand and a clipboard on a desk on the far end of the room zipped through the air and into his hand. Zhen also noticed the dim brown outline on Hiriboshi's hand when he did so. The General calmly walked over to the older man and held out the clipboard, "We here, have developed new capabilities. The energy emitted by The Event, seems to have forced upon us the next stage of Human evolution."

“And that’s why you made the decision to cut yourselves off from the rest of the world.” Zhen stated without the tiniest hint of emotion. “Including your own government.”

“Only because we have yet to fully understand these new abilities. Right now China is the only country in the world with Humans who have these abilities. What would happen if the rest of the world knew about what has happened here?"

Zhen didn’t even have to consider the answer. "They would no doubt break the agreement regarding China’s ownership of this facility.”

“And the Party leaders would refuse to relinquish control,” Hiriboshi added. “Sanctions would soon be levied, trade agreements rescinded, and before long, the other countries might even send their own soldiers to take it by force.”

“I doubt it would ever come to that,” Zhen replied. “Sanctions and broken trade agreements, are indeed a possibility, but to move against China through use of military force?” He crossed his arms and shook his head. “No. Even at the height of the Cold War, the Americans knew a direct military conflict with China would have been a fight that not even they could win. I highly doubt that has changed, regardless of how many years have passed.”

“But direct conflict is still a possibility, doubly so if this information were to be widely known.” The General countered. “And if it ever did come to that, it is almost a guarantee that this place would be destroyed in the fighting. The majority of the research conducted here would be destroyed and most of the people killed as well. The few who survived would be taken away and studied, but with the greatest scientific minds in the world lying dead here, they would accomplish little and Humanity would be horribly set back from a fantastic leap forward in our evolution." He leaned in, close to Zhen. "By isolating ourselves, we are keeping these secrets safe... for China." He straightened up and adjusted his shirt, "We have a packet of information for Party Leader Chang which details many of the breakthroughs we have been able to make here, but it also leaves out the more controversial ones. There is one other thing I have to show you, sir. If you will follow me."

**********

Zhen watched the monitors with laser-like focus while General Hiriboshi issued orders to the personnel in the control room, "Move the portal to coordinates 157.938, the alien castle view." Chin watched as the portal swept across the alien landscape and came to rest in a place which showed a scene of a castle set upon the side of a mountain.

From behind him, General Hiriboshi's voice whispered into his ear, "The Americans do not control the only portal into the alien world. Imagine what China could do with the resources here. Our technology is leaps and bounds beyond theirs, we have made several excursions into their world and found that though the aliens are physically stronger than we are, their bodies are just as susceptible to bullet and blade... and flame. If we directed the military might of all of China against them, they would fall and their world would be ours for the taking. The Americans have access to a single, immobile portal which is openly visible. We have access to a single portal which can be moved around freely and used to deploy troops to key locations for precision strikes against them, thus limiting the damage to this new world and we can render our portal immaterial to them at will..."

**********

Back in the conference room, Hiriboshi began to conclude his statements, "... This is our opportunity, sir. We have a whole planet's worth of resources ripe for the taking. All we have to do is eliminate the indigenous species and it is ours. We have already located an isolated position to establish a forward operating base and we have troops preparing to go through and clear it out so we can lay a foundation on our new world." Hiriboshi paused and prepared himself. If his mentor agreed, he could continue with his plans without worrying about constant interference from China's current leaders, "But we need to wait before we tell Party Leader Chang." Hiriboshi knew that hiding what he already had was enough to see him executed. To suggest what he had just spoken was worse. It was the biggest risk Hiriboshi had ever made in his life and unless Zhen agreed, he would need to take an even bigger risk. Were it any other person, he would have done differently, but Zhen was the man he respected more than any other in the world.

Zhen stared into Hiriboshi's eyes, reading the younger man’s intentions and looking for signs of falsehood. Zhen had a decision to make. He could go against his protege, the man he had molded from a rebellious youth into the cunning strategist who had accomplished so many great things, or he could stay true to the Party and report what he had seen. If he sided with his pupil and the Party discovered his betrayal, he and everyone he knew would be executed. The Facility would be reclaimed by China by force and much of the information located here would be lost.

On the flip side, he had chosen to back the Party because it was what he believed in and supported with his efforts for years, devoting his resources to their agendas and directions. He still believed in the Party and he had sworn his life in allegiance to the cause. Supporting Hiriboshi would be directly betraying what he believed in. In the end, it all came down to a single question: did he value Hiriboshi and his people more than all of China and what she had become?

Zhen stared long into Hiriboshi's eyes. His mind churning as the possibilities presented themselves then faded into the background. He had to remind himself not to be overwhelmed by what he had seen. Hiriboshi's presentation was meant to persuade him to his side, but Hiriboshi certainly knew that Zhen would not be persuaded purely by the greed which would persuade the rest of the Party so easily. The Party Leader demanded all information be handed over for his approval and his direction on what to do. Zhen knew that Party Leader Chang would send troops en masse over to the alien world to wage a bloody war which would make a complete mess of things and would likely destroy more than it preserved. Chang's propensity for ruthless expansionism were well known and acknowledged, as were his practices of torture and execution of any who opposed him and his totalitarian regime. In order for Hiriboshi's plan to work, Chang would have to be eliminated, which could throw China into another period of internal political strife. However, with the new abilities Hiriboshi and his people had at their disposal, they stood a very good chance. Then there was the other possibility, the one in which the Americans seemed to be most interested: peace with the aliens.

The damned Americans would find a way to take the Facility from China, likely through threat of force. If China did not respond to the accusations of the aliens, the other nations of the world would almost certainly rise against China and try to take the Facility by force. With so many factors in play and taking the greed of Humanity into account, the only option for China now was to strike first and fall back to the alien world. The alien’s accusation had backed them into a corner and thanks to the Americans, they surely knew who was to blame.

Zhen scratched his nose in deep contemplation. If Party Leader Chang knew what Hiriboshi had done, he would cover it up for fear of losing the Facility to the Americans or some other nation. Chang would foul up a great deal of the alien planet before China succeeded and all the while trying to keep the Facility under Chinese control to use the portal. The other nations would attack and invade. China would be forced to destroy the Facility and be cut off from the rest of her people.

If Zhen chose Hiriboshi's plan, it would require the assassination of Party Leader Chang and still run the risk of China coming under attack from the other nations... unless they had a way to make it seem like everything was Chang's fault... the Facility was still under Chinese and by extension Chang's control.

If they could make it appear that executing Party Leader Chang was the action of a concerned Zhen and Hiriboshi, in order to keep the peace... it would work.

Zhen lowered his hand and set it on the table calmly as he addressed Hiriboshi. "Who is to be your scapegoat?" He asked, "Who is going to be the patsy that links Party Leader Chang to the incursion?"

Hiriboshi knew that he had won as he leaned over the table, "Antonio Hernandez."

Zhen's eyebrows knit together, "How do you plan to accomplish this?"

Hiriboshi raised his head, "Guard, come in here." He called loudly.

The conference room door opened and a Norwegian soldier stepped inside, closing the door behind him. Hiriboshi calmly sat down in his chair, "What is your name soldier?"

"Grenmon, sir." The man replied, staring straight ahead expressionlessly.

Hiriboshi nodded, "Mister Grenmon, draw your weapon and put it to your head." He stated simply.

The man drew his sidearm and placed the barrel against his temple. Zhen’s eyes narrowed at the scene. Hiriboshi then casually said, "Holster your weapon." The soldier holstered his sidearm. The General then waved his hand casually, "You are dismissed. Resume your post outside."

Zhen blinked, 'What!? What was that!? How did he... Why did...'

"That is part of the gift given to me by evolution." Hiriboshi said emotionlessly, "I can order a man to kill himself and even if I decide not to have him follow through, he will not remember a single thing. I tested it on one of the janitors here. They still have not found the remains and even if they do, the wounds were self-inflicted." Hiriboshi leaned over the table, "Party Leader Chang and Antonio Hernandez are going to have a recorded conversation regarding how Chang ordered Hernandez to send the troops and all the problems which spawned from that order. There are few who know the details of how things occurred and I was careful to pass every 'order' through Hernandez for witnesses to verify. A few words from me and Hernandez will swear until his death that every action undertaken here was on his orders from Chang. In less than five minutes, I will be able to have Party Leader Chang swear the same. As the highest ranking military officer, you will have a powerful place from which to take over and guide China. Obviously we will have to proceed with caution, but our plans will be able to continue. Once we have access to the full might of China, the alien world will become a new Earth. A simultaneous missile strike against all major population centers and seats of government on the alien world, and their infrastructure will collapse. In a matter of hours their world will be leaderless. After that, we send in our forces and wipe out the remaining indigenous population. No matter how important these aliens think they are, they cannot withstand a tactical nuke to their castle. The radiation within those small areas will be gone in four hundred years at the most. A short time in the grand scheme of the universe and Humanity."

Zhen shook his head, "Your plan to be rid of Party Leader Chang is a bold one.”

“Fortune favors the bold.” Hiriboshi countered.

“True, but boldness often attracts risk. And what you’re proposing goes well beyond what most would consider to be an acceptable risk.”

“You disapprove?” The General asked.

“Not in the least. Your boldness is what first brought you to my attention when were still lowly soldiers fighting Mao’s revolution. However, it would be negligent on my part not to point out that your plans for the indigenous population need some additional refinement.” Zhen counseled.

“You think I should spare them?” Hiriboshi prodded, starting to understand his mentor.

“Subjugation would be a better course of action as opposed to simple genocide.” Zhen said, lacing his fingers on the table top.

“You surprise me Zhen. In all the years that we’ve known each other, you never once struck me as the merciful type.” Hiriboshi admitted.

“Mercy has nothing to do with it. What I’m proposing is a simple matter of practicality. Genocidal campaigns cost time and resources that could be put to more productive use. Even Genghis Khan, for all his blood lust, saw the benefits of assimilating the people he conquered instead of just killing them all. If we can wipe out the governing powers and cripple their economies, that will leave the majority of the population directionless."

“In other words, we use a few shows of force to effectively demonstrate how easily we can destroy them?”

“Precisely. And once we’ve brought these creatures to heel, we’ll be in a position to assert ourselves as the new dominant power, which in turn will give us access to both knowledge of the world we intend to conquer and a viable labor force to exploit. With one hand we'll bring them terror and with the other, we'll offer them relief. Before long we'll have them eating out of both."

Zhen steepled his fingers as he felt the need to remind his protege of something, "Your tactics and plans are ambitious, but I do need to remind you of something. If you follow through with your plans, history will remember China as the nation which declared war on the Humanity's first contact with extraterrestrial life. Are you prepared to deal with the repercussions of this?"

"Just over half a century ago the world looked upon the Germans and the Japanese as history's most ruthless monsters. With the Japanese, it's even true. And yet, everyone seems to have completely forgiven both for their past transgressions." Hiriboshi replied, "When we win, we will hold power over an entire world and all its resources. The other nations of the world will have no choice but to put their lips to Chinese backsides in order to acquire whatever leftover scraps we decide toss them. They will rewrite history detailing how China led the charge against inhuman foes and led Humanity to a new age of limitless possibility." He straightened up and spread his arms, “Let the naysayers shake their fists and bark their words of condemnation and admonishment.”

Zhen grunted in a noncommittal manner, "Until we have a strong foothold established, it would do no good to antagonize the other nations, especially those with nuclear capabilities. And there is one other thing you have not mentioned. I can only hope you have taken it into consideration. What of the Humans who have already established friendly relations with this alien world they were pulled into? Where do they factor into your plans?"

Hiriboshi waved his right hand dismissively, "They will be given a choice, either aid us or face annihilation. Their ability to speak the language would be useful, but ultimately not necessary to our success. There are always people who are willing to turn in their neighbors for rewards, either money or preferential treatment. We will have little difficulty there. The greed of fools will be of use to us and when they have outlasted their usefulness, they will join their former neighbors."

“Which once again brings us back to the matter of how the other nations will react to this. The disappearance of all those people taken by the event brought the world together in a way that has never been seen before. What do you think would happen if it became known that we willfully brought harm to those people now that they’ve been revealed to still be alive?”

“If we move swiftly enough, by the time the other nations catch wind of what we are doing, we’ll be so entrenched in this new world, that it won’t matter. And if it should ever come to it, we can always use the people trapped on the other side of the portal as leverage against any possible military actions taken against us.”

“What will you need from me?”

“A strong voice to silence any opposition in the party’s ranks. The last thing we need are those pigs in Beijing dipping their snouts into what we’re trying to accomplish here.”

“I’ll make sure to keep any prying eyes from looking to closely,” said Zhen.

Hiriboshi nodded. “And I’ll also need access to a nuclear warhead.”

“A hydrogen based weapon would better suit our purposes.” Zhen countered. “There’s no sense in radiating the land we intend to occupy. Plus, I have a few contacts in the North Korean government who owe me a favor or two.”

“I’ve never known a North Korean to honor a favor they owed.”

“I may have to offer a bribe to some and threaten the families of others, but I’m certain I can convince them to part ways with one of the old warheads their country has hidden away.”

“How much time will you need?”

“A week. Maybe two. Getting our hands on that kind of fire power won’t be easy but going through the North Koreans will raise less suspicion than trying to get one from our own government.”

“Then I’ll leave you to see to the finer details.” Hiriboshi said before picking up his discarded cap and placing back on his head. “In the meantime, I have an invasion to prepare.”

Zhen nodded, quietly pondering Hiriboshi's plan. He was proud of his protege. The future was looking brighter than ever for Humanity and especially for China.

Author's Note

The plans progress, but to what end? As always, if you spot any typos, let me know.

Chapter 1: The Festival (part 1)

Four Alicorns stood surrounded by E.U.P. Guards on a cobblestone roadway more than a League outside of New Humansville. They and their Guards were not the only Ponies present, though. The Element Bearers and a significant number of the Apple family were present as well. More than eight hundred other Ponies from all over Equestria were there to see the Humans that so many rumors and urban legends spoke of. The very vast majority of the Ponies there had never seen any Humans at all and those rare few who had, had either seen the Emissary or Chris. The rumors about Humans, however, were wild and varied from one Pony to the next. The newspapers had published stories about the Human Emissary the previous year, but few remembered all the details and so filled in the blanks with their imaginations.

The day was the official opening and presentation of New Humansville to the rest of the world. To commemorate the event, the citizens of New Humansville had managed to put together what was rumored to be an absolutely spectacular festival. The idea was that the Ponies who had paid to take part in the event could gain some measure of insight not only into various Human culture and customs, but to those of the unusual other inhabitants of the quickly growing town in a grand festival. Most of the Ponies knew that a number of Changelings had been accepted, but few knew about the moderately recent addition of Bloodmages and none, save the Alicorns knew what kinds of numbers were to be expected.

Earlier that morning, the waiting Ponies had congregated in the courtyard of Canterlot Castle to be flown by Sky Carriage to the outskirts of New Humansville. Before their flights, they had been told that nothing dangerous would occur while they were in New Humansville, but there were some things that might be very startling. They were given the offer to back down from attending and were offered a full refund for their Bits if they did. None had chosen to do so.

Behind the Alicorns, the Element Bearers talked among themselves. All except Pinkie Pie. Pinkie vibrated in place, biting her lower lip to keep from exploding. "Ugh, how long do they intend to keep us out here in the wilderness? Civilization is right at the top of the hill and we have to wait in the bushes like filthy vagabonds." Rarity complained, she was definitely not whining.

"Aw shush Rarity!" Applejack replied, "These are Artex' folks we're talkin' about here! They done worked their tails off tryin' tuh make this here festival thingy real nice for us so we can catch a glimpse o' how Humans live. Besides, like 'em or not, we got Changelings as neighbors now, an' they even helped tuh make peace with them Bloodmage scoundrels. Ah'd say that's worth the wait." Unbeknownst to Applejack, her statement caught the attention of almost the entire crowd. However the friends were ignorant of the attention they had garnered.

"Yeah well, just let one of the Changelings come near me and we'll see how un-peaceful things get!" Rainbow Dash asserted.

Rarity rounded on the aggressive Pegasus, "You will do no such thing Rainbow Dash! You DO realize that Artex has a Changeling in his herd don't you? From what I heard she sacrificed herself to help the Humans and nearly died! What a terrible thing for you to say!"

Twilight turned her head toward her friends, "She didn't almost die, she DID die. She was dead for some hours before she recovered... somehow."

"Um, Twilight," Fluttershy addressed quietly, "I work with animals, I've seen some of them die... and I know you're smart but... death isn't really something you can recover from."

Twilight rolled her eyes, "I know that Fluttershy. Apparently if the injury to the Changeling's body isn't too extreme, like dismemberment or something, and they have plenty of love energy stored up, it can happen."

Dash lowered herself down to the ground, "So... just as a question, IF I pummeled a Changeling till they stopped moving... they would get back up?"

Twilight narrowed her eyes at her poly-chromatic friend, "For the last time Rainbow Dash, you are NOT hurting any of the Changelings here! If I hear you say something like that again I'll teleport you back to Ponyville!"

Cadence and Shining Armor had their own group of Humans to take care of in the Crystal Empire. The Emissary, Artex, had said the Humans who ended up in their realm were from a place called Russia. Cadence had initially thought the Humans were angry because of how harsh their language sounded to her ears. She had fixed the problem on her own. Since she ruled the Crystal Empire, she had leeway to bend the laws as she saw fit. She used a hooves-on approach to the newest arrivals in her lands. As such, she offered to use her magic to teach the Humans Velensovth so as to avert as many misunderstandings as possible. Not all of the Humans had accepted the offer, but the integration was going smoothly. She and her husband decided to attend the New Humansville celebration to see what other Human cultures there were and because she wanted a short break from her duties.

Out of the four Alicorns, Luna had the most experience among the group in New Humansville. She was a regular sight in New Humansville and the citizens openly adored her. Chris had been absent from the Palace for months, stating a need to aid in the preparations for the festival. She and Chris had been engaged for nearly a year and their wedding was set to occur in a few months. The gathered Ponies chattered among themselves while pointing to the town up on the small hill. Due to the poor eyesight of the Ponies, they could not make out much of the town. The Alicorns knew that the Humans had intended it that way.

A lone Human emerged from New Humansville and slowly walked toward the waiting Ponies. She was wearing a brilliant gold colored blouse and well-pressed pants. Her boots clacked on the cobblestones as she approached. The Ponies noticed her at a distance. Their chattering began to taper off as they all turned their eyes toward her. They studied her in great detail as she walked confidently but slowly toward them.

She stopped less than a Fathom away from the silent crowd, "I will be leading you into Town Square to begin the festival. All Pegasi are required to stay on the ground until the opening ceremony is complete. I need to give you all some instructions and rules to follow while you are here. The first rule is: do not stray beyond the barricades. The town must still operate while the festival is going on and there are some residents who do not wish to be disturbed. Many of you have paid to live with some of the residents of New Humansville for the duration of your stays. They have agreed to host you as members of their families and households and will strive to make you as comfortable as they can. This does not mean that the residents are your servants. Remember that you are guests in their houses and in the town. The Community Welfare Guardians will not hesitate to evict anybody who needlessly causes trouble.

Second: please respect all customs and social behaviors you witness. There are to be no racial, tribal, or social slurs or slander of any kind. New Humansville is a separate entity from Equestria as New Humansville is Sovereign Territory in and of itself. The rules, laws, and regulations apply as if you were visiting a foreign country, which you are. None of us here in New Humansville have any desire to flex any sort of social or political muscle so please do not force it to occur.

Three: follow all laws as stated by the Community Welfare Guardians, who can be identified by their metallic armor. If you have any questions or concerns pertaining to the local laws, the C.W.G. officers will be more than happy to provide any and all information you wish. They are there to ensure the safety of all beings who participate in the festival and will be friendly and polite, but firm in enforcing the laws. If one of them asks you to abstain from doing something, we ask that you please follow their directions.

Four: you will see some weapons on display. Do not make a scene about them. The citizens of New Humansville are allowed to wear any weapons they wish, it is their right. Weapons are a part of many Human traditions and that tradition extends to all citizens of New Humansville. Some of the citizens have offered to perform battle form demonstrations with their weapons. If you are watching any of the demonstrations, please stay behind the barricades that surround the performers. The barricades are there for your protection as some of the weapon demonstrations cannot be performed in a completely non-lethal fashion. Do not attempt to touch, or grab any weapons you see on display. Such actions will not be tolerated. Not all of the festival staff members will be carrying weapons so do not be concerned whether or not somebody does or does not have one on their person. The citizens have as much right not to wear or carry them as they do to wear or carry them.

Fifth: you will see many mixed species herds and couples and even same sex couples. Do not comment negatively about them. You are entitled to your own opinions and you are completely free to ask inoffensive questions, but we will not ask our citizens to subject themselves to negative treatment.

Sixth: we wish for this festival to be family friendly and fun-filled for all ages, however we do ask that all foals and offspring be within reach of parents or guardians at all times. Any young who are found wandering alone will be taken to the Community Welfare Guardian Headquarters until such a time as they are retrieved by their parent or guardian. Repeat occurrences may be met with your removal from the town.

Seventh: if you are curious about something, please feel free to ask. The staff who have volunteered to work the festival are here to provide information about any and all questions you may have. We wish for this festival to be both fun and educational.

Eighth: you will see Changelings here in New Humansville. The ones out on the festival grounds have volunteered to be there and will be happy to answer any questions you may have about their lives and culture, provided they are not intentionally offensive. They may or may not be in their native forms as they retain the right to go about as they please. Many have voluntarily chosen to wear a single earring to signify their species but it is not required of them. There is a very strict policy about acts of aggression against our Changeling citizens. Any acts against them will not be tolerated.

Ninth: you will have the opportunity to see displays and demonstrations of Blood Magic. These spells have been verified and cleared as safe by Arch Magister Catalyst and Blood Magister Starburst. They are only for display, however we caution parents and guardians to carefully consider whether or not to allow your young to witness such displays as they may be disturbing for some. New Humansville will not be held responsible for any mental trauma sustained by any visitors while witnessing these displays and demonstrations of Blood Magic.

Tenth: while watching a demonstration of any kind, please do not disturb the performers as some of the demonstrations might be dangerous to the performer.

Eleventh: all members of the press are encouraged to take pictures and request interviews with citizens, however we ask that you respect any and all barricades and not interfere with the goings on of normal life in the town. All citizens have the right to request that you do not photograph them, if they make the request please respect it and move on.

Any and all refusal to abide by these rules will be grounds for removal from the town. We do not wish for that to occur, so please be courteous to our citizens and staff. In the case of any medical emergencies, the town is equipped with a fully staffed hospital and the Community Welfare Guardians are trained to provide first aid to Ponies, Humans, and Changelings as needed." She clasped her hands together in front of her stomach, "Are there any questions before we head into town?" Not a single hoof was raised so the young woman continued with a bright smile, "Follow me please. Stay on the cobblestone path and please do not stray from the group." She turned and began slowly walking toward the town.

She led the long line of Ponies up on a casual walk to the town. The Ponies took pictures of the buildings as they passed them. There were tall wooden barricades erected between each of the buildings to indicate where the Ponies were not allowed to venture. The guide led the procession in a straight line into Town Square. She stopped at the entrance and motioned for the Ponies to enter the area. Stationed all around the Square were Human and Pony C.W.G. officers in their armor standing at attention like statues. The guests slowly wandered around the Square and around Town Hall, which was closed and locked. It did not take long for them to notice that all exits out of Town Square were blocked off. Many disappointed murmurs began circulating through the crowd and some even became alarmed when the guide closed a pair of swinging doors behind the last guest. With no place to go, the Ponies began looking around. It was then that they noticed Humans in fancy clothes standing on top of the sixteen buildings surrounding the Square. As the confused guests watched, more Humans and Ponies set up instruments on the roofs of the buildings. The crowd began to quiet down as the Humans and Ponies all seemed to complete their preparations.

The scene lapsed into silence as the Ponies waited for something to happen. Luna, who had been silent until that point, leaned over to her sister and whispered, "Did they craft these instruments?"

Celestia shook her head, "No. A few called in their boons and requested musical instruments and other musical equipment."

A series of stringed instruments began to play out soft slow chords of music. A dark colored Human woman standing on the building directly across from the front doors of Town Hall rose to her feet and lifted a violin to her cheek. She played a few fleeting notes as more and more instruments lent their voices to the rising music. The tempo began to slowly speed up and two Human women and a Pegasus mare stepped to the edges of three different buildings in a triangular pattern around Town Hall.

Humans sitting behind kettle drums suddenly began playing a rapid beat as brass horns added their voices to the rhythm. A single Human woman with dark hair began to sing as the drums and horns softened, "Sometimes in this life we hear, a calling from somewhere. Sometimes it's so loud and clear, sometimes it's so softly there."

As soon as her lines were finished the second woman standing on another building to her left picked up where she left off, "Sometimes it is in the sea, sometimes in the sky."

The Pegasus mare followed the second woman continuing the verse, "Sometimes it's in you and me, and sometimes it's a cry."

As the main chorus began, all the Humans and Ponies on the rooftops who were not playing instruments sung the chorus, male and female alike, "Open your heart, I am calling you. Right from the very start, your wounded heart was calling to, open your arms. You will find the answer when you answer to the call."

The violin picked back up and played with all the other instruments. It was a beautiful tune, warm and caring, yet exotic, alien, and unlike anything the Ponies had ever heard before. A fourth singer emerged from the top of Town Hall, her voice ringing out over the crowd like a clarion bell, "Sometimes it is in desire, or in the love we fear."

The lyrics were picked up by the second woman, "When the call keeps calling us, till the fear will disappear."

The Pegasus mare continued the song, "When we have no dance to dance," the Pegasus mare joined the fourth Human woman, as she flew up to the top of Town Hall. The two continued in perfect synchronization, "The call is in a song." Suddenly all four females were standing on top of Town Hall singing in time with one another, "When we have no voice to sing, and the call is calling strong."

The gathered performers blended their voices together in perfect harmony as they sang the chorus once again. The music and voices swam about on the air, looping and diving in time with the staccato beats of the drums. It was overwhelmingly beautiful. A faint shimmer of magic swirled in the sight of the gathered Alicorns. The Natural Magic was at work again. The Alicorns felt silent concern, the Natural Magic of the world had never been so active before, but the concern was gently pushed aside in the face of the current events around them.

The song ended at a perfect crescendo and immediately the gathered Ponies stomped the ground, cheering and whistling in deafening appreciation. The performers on the roof tops bowed in gratitude. To the surprise of the Ponies, one of the singers and more than ten of the instrumentalists were suddenly enveloped in green flames, leaving behind grinning and waving Changelings.

There were a great many gasps from the Ponies at witnessing the startling revelation and the stomping began to settle down. Before the appreciation could completely die off though, the Princesses stomped, whistled, and cheered all the louder. Seeing their sovereigns openly displaying such approval toward the Changelings, the Ponies renewed their applause, many in earnest. Even Rainbow Dash was touched by the demonstration, even if she would never admit it.

As the applause died down on its own, the double doors of Town Hall slowly swung open revealing a young, tanned Human woman wearing a blouse and skirt that Humans would describe as, 'business wear'. The young woman clasped her hands in front of her stomach and smiled brightly at the Ponies, "Welcome to New Humansville, friends. We are so very glad to have you with us today. I am Veronica DeLaCrus, Mayor of New Humansville. Before we open the doors and let you in to the festival grounds, there are a few things to get out of the way first. Members of the press, once these announcements are finished, you may come and receive your passes."

"For those of you who paid in advance for the chance to live with some of our residents for the duration of your stay, I am glad to say that all of the requests have been granted and we have your information packets. You may retrieve them as soon as these announcements are finished. We have very special guest packets for members of the Apple Family as well as the following Ponies and members of their families: Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash. For all our other valued guests, we have a hotel with staff ready to serve your needs. The Town Hall here, is also our guest services center, so if you have any questions or concerns at any time, day or night, just come here and we will be glad to help you. To all attendees, we have special performances every evening. These special performances include orchestral Human music, modern Human music, Human folk music, and presentations of acting, plays, and even Human memory-retrieved motion pictures. Any and all questions about the special events will be provided by our Human festival volunteers. That concludes the announcements." Mayor De La Cruz finished with a bright smile.

As soon as the last word left her lips, a pair of double doors set into the barricades opened up in the outer perimeter of the Town Center. Most of the Ponies meandered their way toward the doors, but the members of the press, and Twilight's friends stayed behind. The members of the press received special V.I.P. lanyards which allowed them access to a few additional areas of the festival. Once the press had been dealt with and dispersed, the extended Apple Family was attended to. In total, there were eighteen extended members of the Apple Family who were offered hearth and home with volunteer residents for the duration of their stays. Applejack was offered to stay with Captain Joyner in his house as a show of gratitude for her kindness to Artex. Pinkie Pie was offered to stay with Alex Ludwig. Rarity was offered to stay with Kolo Calvin. Rainbow Dash was offered to stay with Darryl Hord and Fluttershy was offered to stay with whomever she felt comfortable. The Princesses were offered free-reign of the entirety of the town, but would be charged for food just like any other guest.

From the roof of Town Hall Captain Joyner and his best officers looked down on the town as the performers headed down to the third floor, "How long until we get our first accusation?" he asked.

Darryl Hord licked his lips and planted his fists on his hip bones, "My money is on one hour."

"It won't be long, that's for sure." Eduardo Ortega added.

"We'll deal with it as it comes." said Full Spectrum.

"Bobby is already preparing rooms for a variety of ailments from alcohol poisoning to blunt trauma." Kaneesha said. She kept her arm around her husband, Andrew. Andrew was not as happy though, "And you still think it's a good idea for you to be out in all this in your condition?"

Kaneesha patted her husband on his shoulder, "I'm pregnant, not infirm. Besides I'm only five weeks along and I'm not even going to be acting in the capacity of an officer, just a volunteer." She planted a brief kiss on his lips, "Besides, if anybody should be worried about a pregnant female, they should be focused on Alana. She's about ready to pop."

Captain Joyner shook his head, "Naw, Bobby is worrying about her enough for the whole town."

Darryl and Eduardo both chuckled and Full Spectrum threw in her two-cents, "No kidding."

Captain Joyner nodded to his friends, "Come on, let's get down there before the whole place falls apart."

Author's Note

Anybody who wants to is welcomed to play a round of: Spot The Typo. Remember to Like the story if you like the story. :raritywink:

Chapter 6: The Festival Day 2 (part 2)

Author's Note

Credit goes to my editor/co-author Nightwatch for helping me with this chapter.

Chapter 6: The Festival Day 2 (part 2)

The herd enjoyed their time on the festival grounds until it was time for lunch. Razor Wit had been keeping an eye on Artex after Rose had made her comment regarding his previous weight. She had seen the hurt in his eyes every time he looked at Rose. He did exactly what she feared he would: he internalized his feelings. The entire time she had known him, he had always been a very private person. He spoke often and freely, but not about his feelings. She knew him well, but Rose did not yet understand their stallion like Razor did. Artex had to know that Rose had not meant her comment to be cruel or hurtful, and he was trying to hide it so she would not feel bad, but holding the feelings within was not doing him any good.

Razor thought she knew how she could talk to Rose about it, but she would have to be careful. Rose was very sensitive about a number of things even though she would not easily admit it. Vaiawa had shed her disguise and recommended that the herd enjoy some of the olden style foods which were being sold at various vendors. It was lunch time and nobody argued with the idea. Seeing as they all had different tastes, they decided to go get their respective meals separately and then meet in the cushioned seating for the Shakespeare plays which were continually performed on the main stage near Town Hall.

Instead of heading off with Oriana, who had similar tastes to herself, Razor Wit decided to join Rose Thorn so as to talk to her alone about the issue with Artex. She trotted up next to the hulking Earth Pony mare and gently nudged her side to get her attention, "Hey there, Rose."

Rose Thorn glanced to her side and smiled broadly, "Decided to join me this time, eh?" She said playfully, "I hope you like new things. I'm finally going to try out the 'roast beef' they're serving at one of the stands. Artex seems to love meat so," she shrugged, "Might as well try something new. Who knows, maybe I'll like it too."

Razor tried not to blanch. The memory of the stench from when she had spent weeks tracking the Humans before they reached New Humansville returned to the forefront of her mind. One of the days, they had caught fish and the smell of the guts festering in the sunlight had left her with an indelible memory of rotten fish. Still, she could admit that she was curious about how it tasted. Being around Artex for so long, she wondered why she had never thought to try it before. The smell of cooked meat was pleasant enough, but fish still made her gorge rise when she thought about it. She shook her head to clear her thoughts, "There was something I wanted to talk to you about, too."

Rose pivoted her ears toward the smaller Unicorn mare, giving Razor her full attention. She kept her eyes ahead so as not to bump into anybody, "What is it?"

"It's about what you said about Artex earlier... you know, about how big he used to be?" Razor said.

Rose smirked, "Yeah, it sounds like he was a real butterball. Glad he managed to lose his weight though. Being that fat couldn't have been good for his health." She growled playfully, "Mmh-hmm! My sexy stallion!"

"It hurt his feelings, Rose." Razor blurted.

Rose Thorn turned her head toward her herdmate, eyebrows raised, "What? How?" She asked.

Razor placed her left forehoof against Rose's right side and slowed to a stop. Rose stopped as well, face confused and concerned, "Why did that hurt his feelings? He wizened up and got healthy, what's the big deal?"

Razor took a breath, 'I have to make her understand... in her own terms... hmm...' Razor Wit raised her head and regarded Rose seriously, "What would you say if, when Artex first met you, he asked whether you were a mare or a stallion because of how tall and muscular you are?"

Rose laid back her ears and flared her nostrils, pawing at the ground, "I'd probably have rearranged his arms and legs."

"But what if he really didn't know? What if he said it innocently, not meaning to upset you?" Razor pushed gently.

Rose's ears wilted, splaying to to the sides, as Razor continued, "I know it's a sensitive subject for you, but try to understand. Artex was teased a lot about his weight back on his world. He didn't 'wise up' Rose, at least not at first. He lost all his weight because he was in a coma for months and the doctors didn't know how much to feed him or even what to feed him. He threw up and the doctors thought it was because they were giving him too much food, so they reduced it. He threw up again and the doctors kept reducing his food until he was starving. They didn't know the reason he was throwing up was because his body was developing a screfula. When I first saw him he was so weak he could barely stand. It was pitiful Rose. Once he began eating again, he did learn how to be healthy, but it wasn't his choice at first. I think he still feels like he's fat and I know for sure that he's still sensitive about it."

"But he didn't seem to be upset... and Darryl teased him about how big he used to be." Rose countered.

Razor nodded, "He didn't get upset with Darryl because they both used to be big. It would be like if you had a workout buddy and the two of you trained together. You could play around about it because you both knew what you had gone through." Razor paused and took a breath, "Artex internalizes his feelings. He wouldn't show how he feels because from what I understand Human males are told that they shouldn't show emotion. It took me months to hear about the wife he left on Earth. And even then he only told me because Applejack made him do it. Humans have a different culture than we do and that is one of the differences with dealing with him. We have to know what he's feeling because he won't say it out loud."

Rose's ears were completely wilted by that point, her head hanging low, "I didn't mean to upset him. I was only trying to be funny... it just slipped out..."

Razor placed a gentle forehoof on the much larger mare, "Rose calm dow..."

"But I hurt him." She whimpered, cutting Razor off.

Razor patted her shoulder, "Come on Rose. All you have to do is talk about it with him. He'll forgive you, I know he will. We can't let this go, not with him. I'll be there if he gets too stubborn. You know he loves you." Razor snorted, "Believe me. If he didn't want you, he would have just said no and been done with it. You have to admit, he can be pretty blunt... and kind of dense."

Rose giggled quietly, her ears perking slightly, "He really is. And he's SO hard to understand. I have trouble telling whether or not he's joking."

Razor nodded with a giggle of her own, "It takes a while to understand him. Oriana is only barely starting to understand him." She nudged Rose in her side again, "Come on, you said you wanted to try some 'roast beef' right?"

Rose brightened slightly, "Yeah, care to try it with me?"

Razor shrugged, "Maybe. Let's just see how well your stomach handles it."